《A Field Of Dreams》


 Prologue

    Prologue


    Fated.


    I despised the word.


    Because of my Fated love, I lost everything.


    I remembered clearly the moment I died. It was nothing like I had imagined. No brilliant flash of light or a dark tunnel leading me to my ancestors. Instead, Gaben''s curse seeped cold numbness into my bones, consuming me until nothing remained. The air was thick with smoke and dust, the scent of blood clinging to my senses.


    As my life force dwindled, I clung to Gaben, my hands wound tightly around his throat. His eyes widened in shock as he felt his power seeping away into me, slowly destroying him too. He deserved it. He was no longer the man I loved¡ªwar had taken him from me long before that day.


    In a final act, I summoned the last remnants of my magic and poured every ounce of hate, anger, and despair into the familiars surrounding me. They watched in horror as darkness oozed out from the ground, thick and suffocating like tar. It extended its long tendrils towards them, grasping at their human forms. The magic-wielders'' twisted screams were silenced as they were consumed by shadow. The familiars morphed from humans into sinister beings of night and shadow, their forms designed to serve as a constant reminder to both Gaben and his people in Vakoso of their treachery. The creatures'' eyes glowed red with malice and their wings fanned outwards as their screeches filled the battlefield. I commanded them to tear down the last of my enemies.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Let Vakoso rot for what every single one of its inhabitants did to me.


    As darkness closed in around me, Gaben fell dead at my side, his essence drained. My final thought was of him¡ªmy Fated lover, my killer. I died with his name on my lips and the taste of betrayal on my tongue.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    To any outsider, my life must have seemed like a tragic fairy tale that mothers tell their children as a cautionary tale. A vivacious, young, naive woman twisted and shaped by the evilness of men the moment I was ripped from Gaben''s arms, little more than a girl. I was not born into the lineage of Lambent royalty¡ªno¡ª the title of Queen Genoveva of Lambent and Vakoso, Mother of Familiars was earned over brutal years. As a girl, I was a peaceful dream. As a queen, I was a nightmare come alive.


    And the latter was what the history books would remember.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    It wasn''t until much later that I came to understand¡ªdead minds do not ponder, yet there I was, caught in relentless thought.


    Oh, Gaben¡­ What power did you give me, my love?

 Chapter 1

    1


    Alayna Jameson


    Friday 18th January, Year 825.


    A burnt-out sign lay in my tattered front yard, its face to the sky. Mum''s eyebrows knitted together in anger as she looked down at the smouldering pile of trash. Barely visible beneath the scorch marks were the words ''Welcome to Harroworth Central College.'' Someone had scrawled ''Scabs not welcome'' underneath.


    It was pretty obvious I was not liked by my peers.


    In Central Harroworth, I wasn''t welcome, but in the surrounding slums, I was. Anyone from Central would turn their noses up at the clusters of hand-built, wooden houses surrounding the city, but brick and mortar made them blind to beauty and community. Outer Harroworth was a sprawling collection of shanties kept afloat by The Grange, our large marketplace. We were surrounded by woodland with muddy meadows tucked in every crevice. These meadows were tranquil, disturbed only by the mountain-fed river that ran through the slums, separating us from the inner city. Central Harroworth got decent hospitals, schools, and important government buildings. We got meadows filled with monsters. Still, the meadows were pretty in the summer when they didn''t look like frozen bogs.


    Living in the slums wasn''t too bad; I had more chances of getting run over if I lived in Central. Although that was probably a better way to go in the times I lived in.


    Riley shot water from his palms, joining the neighbours who had come running with their buckets at the sight of flames licking up the side of our house.


    "We don''t need any more water," Mum called to my big brother, Ben. "It''s gone out."


    The neighbours quickly dispersed, muttering about the Central assholes who had tried to burn my house down. Ben grumbled unintelligible swears and poured the bucket of water over Kithry''s water trough. The chestnut horse greeted him with a friendly nicker as he patted her nose, still glaring at the sludgy mess in our front yard.


    "Alayna, what did you do to them?" Ben accused.


    I glared at him. "It''s not my fault I got into Central College. I''m just trying to get an education!"


    I also told Rob I''d set him on fire when he tried to trip me at the top of a flight of stairs.


    "I think you should leave that school," Mum sighed.


    We''d had this argument a lot. I was one of two scabs who went to Central Harroworth College and I was not wasting the chance. The cowards mostly left me alone at school. Physically, anyway. If mummy or daddy found out about their behaviour, they might lose allowances or car privileges.


    "Not happening, Mum."


    "Who did it?" Ben nodded to the burnt sign.


    "It could be a whole bunch of them, but I can count on one hand who''d actually dare."


    "I want names," he said, his jaw tight and grey eyes narrow.


    "What is going on here?" An imposing figure from the Day Guard interrupted, wearing a sour expression like he''d sucked on a lemon. His pristine grey suit with a navy armband marked him as one of the jobsworths. The kinder members of the Day Guard didn''t usually give a shit about ironing their shirts.


    "There was a little fire," Mum replied without bothering to smile. "Nothing to concern yourself with."


    "A fire put out by a familiar," the Guard''s tone was sharp as he eyed Riley. "You''re not registered."


    Panic flashed across Riley''s face before he grabbed the officer and started chanting in the foreign tongue all familiar innately knew. The Guard''s eyes glazed momentarily before Riley stepped away, tousling his messy blonde hair.


    "Fuck sake, Riley," Ben swore, rushing to us. "What have you done to him?"


    "Easy fix. Just wiped his memory," Riley shrugged.


    "How do you know that spell?" Mum arched an eyebrow sceptically.


    "Borrowed a memory grimoire from a guy in Central," a nervous grin split his face.


    Borrowed, my ass.


    "And what did that spell just cost you?" Ben grumbled.


    His grin widened, "I''ll never know. Memory spells cost one of my memories."


    All extrinsic magic cost something. I hoped he''d forgotten the weather forecast rather than his Mum''s name.


    "That was stupid," I observed.


    "It was that or the noose. I know which one I''d prefer," Riley shrugged. "But I should probably... not be here. Catch you later Julie! Bye Alayna. And don''t kill the guy, Ben," Riley threw over his shoulder, running back to his house quicker than a cat with its tail on fire before the Guard became lucid again.


    "He has a death wish," I muttered.


    Ben spat more profanities under his breath as he snapped his fingers in front of the Day Guard''s face.


    "Don''t you even get involved," Mum grumbled, shouldering him aside.


    She took a deep breath before animating her expression with the falsest smile I''d ever seen on a person. She threw her arms around the Guard''s neck and squealed uncharacteristically, her blue eyes flashing with fake gratitude-calling him a hero and thanking him for putting out the fire. Ben didn''t even try to mask his scoff.


    Eventually, the man pushed Mum roughly away. "Hands off me, scab," he spat with venom.


    I clutched Ben''s arm, aware of the handgun at the Guard''s belt. Any sudden move from Ben and we''d be scraping him off the floor. Mum knew it too, standing in front of my stupid brother and blocking his path to the even stupider Day Guard. I could feel every muscle in Ben''s arm coil like a spring under my grip.


    "Consider yourself lucky," the Guard continued as he turned away. "Next time I''ll let your shack burn down."


    He didn''t bother looking back¡ªprobably a good thing considering Ben''s glare could''ve set rain on fire.


    "Shouldn''t we tell him the truth?" I asked as soon as he turned the street corner. "Someone from Central did this."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Ben barked a humourless laugh, but it was Mum who replied. "So they can make some quick ven when they''re bribed by the cretins that did this? No, not after last time."


    The last time: someone threw bricks through the front window.


    Heavy, slate-grey clouds overhead finally started the icy downpour that had been due all day.


    "Great timing," Ben grumbled as he ushered me and Mum back into the house.


    Once inside, Ben''s hand snatched a wooden bat propped against the coat stand, his knuckles whitening around the grip.


    "Who did it?" he pressed me again, his voice a low rumble of contained anger.


    Mum put one hand on the bat and the other on his shoulder. She didn''t actually try to restrain him; Ben was closer to the seven-foot mark than six and any effort would have been pointless. Nevertheless, he halted at her touch.


    "You aren''t going anywhere looking for a fight. This is bad enough for Alayna without you being strung up at the neck for being an idiot," Mum chastised.


    He huffed, a stormy expression clouding his pale face as he relinquished the bat into Mum''s waiting hand.


    "When Dad gets back..." He mumbled under his breath.


    "He''ll get an earful too if he thinks riling up is smart," she retorted. "Anyway, it''s almost sundown; nobody''s doing nothing today."


    "Sundown''s at what time?" I asked.


    "Four, forty-seven," Mum said.


    She hadn''t removed her hand from Ben. His stance was all defiance, muscles tensed like steel cables under my touch as I looped my arm through his, trying to lead him away. He resisted for a heartbeat before giving in to my tug down the hall with resigned irritation.


    The clock read just after four. Dad needed to be quick or he''d be in trouble. People in Vakoso knew to be indoors before sundown. Mum went catatonic if we weren''t home at least half an hour beforehand. You took your life in your hands at night in Vakoso.


    Folklore about the Umbrith used to be just that: stories you''d tell naughty kids to scare them straight. Fast and silent creatures that preferred the flesh of kids. And if one was on the prowl, you wouldn''t even know until someone vanished¡ªsometimes a scrap of clothing or a bloodied limb was left behind, but that was it. Night after night, these nightmares swarmed Vakoso.


    Over in Lambent, across the Cursed Sea, they were spared from Umbrith. Their borders sealed up tight to keep us and our problems out. Lambent were happy to let us deal with murderous night beasts alone, installing their own government to run our cities and pretend they were doing anything to help us.


    When I was young, I thought Umbrith were just a myth to keep an eye on naughty children. But then two years back, Hayley Trodder got torn apart. She was Ben''s best mate; they salvaged pieces of her. Whatever light lived in Ben went out with Hayley; my brother wasn''t the same after that night. The only time I saw him happy was in the early mornings when he snuck back into the house and thought nobody noticed. I put it down to him having a secret boyfriend he didn''t want to share with us. If umbrith weren''t bad enough, getting caught after dark by the Night Guard was no joke either; they''d bleed you dry with fines or lock you up over nothing. For scabs like us, it didn''t take much to end up with chains on your ankles or worse. And Ben knew it too. He needed to be careful. I wondered what creative way Mum would kill him when she realised he''d been sneaking out.


    The soft glow from our old yellow lamp flickered weakly against shadows on the worn-out chair Ben sat on. I watched him from across the room as his fingers danced lazily over guitar strings, trying to drown out the tick-tack of rain against our battered roof. His narrow, grey eyes were fixed on the window in case any more arsonists stopped by. His thin lips were pressed in a hard line with his auburn hair hanging shaggy across his face, needing a cut.


    Ben noticed me watching him.


    "Yeah?" he said.


    I just wanted him to be happy again.


    "Crack a smile, Ben," I coaxed with a half-smile, hoping it''d be contagious.


    For an instant, his lips twitched into something genuine, eyes softening like he remembered how joy felt for just a second before the walls came crashing back around him. He plastered a cheesy grin on his face for a few seconds before letting it drop entirely, picking at the guitar strings again.


    "It''s been weeks since you missed my eighteenth birthday because of your job," I emphasised the word, knowing he hated working as a carpenter at Dad''s local lumberyard. "That''s a milestone birthday! You said you would make it up to me by taking me to Franco''s for food. I''m hungry. Let''s go now."


    "No," Ben bluntly replied.


    My mouth turned down at the corners, and I stood up, exasperated at the angry robot man. I tried to walk away, but he lay back, reaching over the tattered couch and grabbing my wrist to stop me from leaving. Glancing back at him, I found a different, more friendly face.


    "Sorry, you little runt," he said with slightly brighter eyes. "I just meant that we wouldn''t have much time to eat if we went now; it''s after four in the afternoon. Mum would probably tackle us before we reached the end of the yard anyway. I promise I''ll take you soon. On a weekend. Then you''ll have as much time as you want."


    "Fine, big runt," I replied sulkily.


    He grinned at my childishness but released my wrist and played a happier tune on his guitar. Succeeding in breaking his terrible mood slightly and scoring a free meal, I smirked as I left the room.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Dad smiled at Mum while she cooked dinner, trying hard to get back in her good books. After he made it home, three minutes before sundown, Mum ripped him a new one for fifteen minutes and sarcastically offered to teach him how to use his watch. Before long, she got around to telling him about the assholes from my school who were bullying me again. A long and heated discussion jumped from reasons why he should find whoever was responsible and beat them up with Ben, to reasons why I "shouldn''t be going to that stupid college anyway," to Mum getting annoyed he was late home again.


    We sat in silence for a while at the small kitchen table before Mum spoke. "I''m working late on Monday, so I''ll need to stay at Mayrina''s to save me coming back in the dark."


    "Julie, that''s well over your hours this month," Dad grumbled.


    "Yeah, but I got a half day today so swings and roundabouts. Anyway, we need the money if you want the roof fixed-"


    "I''ll sort the roof," Dad interrupted. "Or I''ll go down the pits for some extra shifts."


    "Nate, don''t be daft. You''ll do your back in again, and that''ll be another month you can''t work. Then what?" Mum countered, shutting Dad up.


    "I''ll fix the roof," Ben muttered, not looking up from his plate. The calloused skin on his hands and the scars criss-crossing his knuckles spoke volumes about the hours he''d done in the mines. "I''m not going down the pit, though. I''ve done more than my time this week."


    Mining was our last resort. Every family in Outer had their quota of hours to clock each week in Central''s gold mines, just enough to cover bread and butter expenses. Ben shouldered most of our load, with Dad filling in the gaps around his time at the lumberyard. Mum had a pass because of her job at the Hawes'' place. I wriggled out of it whenever I could because of college. Unless Dad and Ben fell short on hours, I steered clear except for occasional stints on the weekends. That barcode Central branded on me when I turned sixteen meant I could clock in whenever if needed, though nobody would catch me dead down there unless my hand was forced.


    Scabs like us weren''t worth squat to Central; they wouldn''t cough up gloves, let alone proper gear for the tunnels. And none of their own ever dirtied their hands with mine work¡ªit was always us from Outer doing the dirty work. If you weren''t keen on becoming human moles for Central, you might as well toss yourself in a cell. The Day Guard had a knack for sniffing out shirkers; next thing you knew people would vanish or get arrested for some made-up charge. It was like that all over the country. Scabs living in slums worked to the bone while Elites lived in their ivory towers.


    "Or I can work a few extra hours, and we can avoid putting family members on the rickety roof or down the mines," Mum barked. "Mayrina''s my best mate. She''s better to me than she should be; I''m hardly overworked."


    It was no secret Dad and Ben weren''t fans of Mum''s employers. She worked as a personal assistant for one of the richest families in Harroworth, the Hawes family. In exchange for her services, she received a good paying wage for a scab, and her children got a free education¡ªa perk we would never normally be able to afford. My brother missed out age-wise¡ªnow twenty-five, he hadn''t been to school since he was nine when they scrapped free education. But I''d been reaping those benefits at college for a while now.


    This used to intrigue people at college. But once they caught on just how "scab poor" we were, this made me unfit to speak with my peers or even make eye contact with them, apparently. I preferred it when they kept to themselves. When they didn''t, my temper got the best of me, and then bricks came through the window or burning signs appeared outside my house. My temper did not help my cause...


    I sunk into the couch after dinner and closed my eyes, taking in the lingering smell of garlic from the kitchen. It made my stomach rumble, and I shifted uncomfortably, still hungry, on the decrepit fabric sofa. We were rationing food this week, and the portions were tiny. All the money had gone towards fixing the smashed window, and now the roof was falling apart. At least the fire hadn''t done any damage a lick of paint couldn''t fix.


    I started counting the days until I finished college and could try applying for a Lambentian job visa. One hundred and sixty-four left.

 Chapter 2

    2


    Tiv Hawes


    Friday 18th January, Year 825.


    The sun had almost set.


    "Marco, come on! We need to go," I called angrily to my brother.


    He seemed oblivious, absorbed by Sarah''s lips on his. Her laughter, light and airy, mingled with the evening birdsong as she pilfered through his pockets. He had no idea. A part of me resented not being able to part him away from her grasp; I didn''t stop the scab girl pick-pocketing him.


    "Marco!" My voice cut through the tranquillity with a sharper edge than intended.


    He peeled himself from her, "What''s the point in a double date if you lose your date and then leave halfway through? I suggest you find Sarah''s sister."


    I wished I had brought my own car. Marco was my height but he had a more substantial build, otherwise I might have tried to force him away. As if he could read my mind, he narrowed his black eyes, the golden flecks in them flaring hotly for a moment before he quickly returned to mashing his face against Sarah''s. The way he lured girls always baffled me; perhaps his arrogance was overshadowed by the wads of cash he tossed at each new interest. He was always so outwardly successful with women and I perpetually stepped back¡ªnot like there was a contest, but if there was I would lose. That did not bothered me; I did not wish to hand myself over to a woman who expected me to uphold ridiculous Hawes expectations. To be a Hawes was to be trapped in a gilded cage. Always watched. Always used.


    Last week I was promised a date with an attractive girl. She was pretty enough however, like most girls, she had looked me up and down like a treasure trove when we were introduced. No doubt wondering how much she could get out of me. Sarah had driven us all to Cassibare Meadow, not far from her house, this afternoon. A scab. Odd choice for Marco, though perhaps he''d simply gone through all the women in Central by this point.


    Marco said he did not want to take one of our cars to Outer Harroworth knowing it would probably be vandalised or stolen. Sarah had tried to take us to a bar in their local marketplace, The Grange, however the moment we arrived at the gates, the Day Guard advised us to leave. The golden rings which circled our irises gave us away as different to the Vakosians that frequented the market. That, and the fact we were plastered all over the gossip magazine every week meant we were acutely recognisable.


    We had decided to leave and opted for a walk around a nearby meadow. I had sulked back to the trunk of the car to get a bottle of good whiskey we''d stolen from Father''s stash and when I returned, Marco was groping Sarah up against a tree and her sister was gone.


    Sarah had parked in a nook between the forest and some tall grass at Cassibare Meadow. Beyond the car, the dead grass had already been pushed aside, suggesting that Sarah''s sister had passed through.


    Sarah''s sister. Bloody hells, I couldn''t even remember the girl''s name.


    I left Marco to his pleasures and traced the impressions in the broken grass, trying to manoeuvre quickly so I could still leave before sundown. Circling around fruitlessly for a quarter of an hour only heightened my sense of disorientation. Residing myself to the notion I would not return home before the sun set, I sat, idly wondering how painful death via Umbrith would be. There were rumours they didn''t attack Lambentians, so perhaps I was safe. Although Harroworth had below-average Umbrith attacks mainly due to my father''s work here as defence secretary of Vakoso.


    Father''s tales of The Great War¡ªVakoso''s and Lambent''s bloodiest conflict¡ªnow seemed distant compared to the prospect of being stalked by the deadly predators. Mother always told the stories better, Father almost sounded like he was still aggravated by The Great War though it happened eight-hundred years ago¡­ and he was from Vakoso, the country that won that war.


    A gust wafted through the field, chilling my skin and stirring my thoughts from childhood stories. Sarah''s sister had somehow slipped away unnoticed, perhaps a deliberate act on her part to evade an awkward evening with someone two years younger than her.


    It was a mild winter night for Harroworth even now that the sun traced well below the tree line. I considered rejoining Marco however decided quickly to stay put and leave him to his pleasures. If I continued to walk around then I risked being shot by the spot rifles: twenty-foot high poles with spotlights and guns upon their top. There to kill anything that moved at night. Another of my Father''s clever ideas to stop Umbrith which I do not think ever worked.


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, feeling irritated by the darkness and Marco''s arrogance. However, that wasn''t Sarah''s sister''s fault. After our initial meeting she all but ignored me. She probably was not a bad person and I was hardly warm with her. Regardless, I had learned my lesson not to go out on a date set up by Marco. He already had plans for his next ''challenge'', as he had put it. Alayna Jameson. He believed she would be easy because she was by far one of the poorest people we knew¡ªone of two scabs that went to our college because their parents worked for our parents.


    Mother had been trying to set one of us up with Julie Jamesons''s daughter for a year, much to Father''s disgust; we did not belong with them. Julie had been employed by Mother for nearly five years now and the entire time all she spoke of was how pretty Julie''s daughter was, how kind she was, how fun she was. Marco had finally relented when I did not and agreed to a date. Regardless, Father had nothing to be concerned about. Marco would be done with Julie''s daughter in a matter of days; Alayna Jameson was a psychopath with the nickname ''Firecracker'' because she exploded so often, entertaining everyone around her with her outbursts at college.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Good luck with that lunatic, brother," I muttered to myself.


    Abruptly, a curious hissing sound jolted me out back to reality.


    "Is there anyone there?" the wind whispered.


    Sat bolt upright, an uncomfortable electric current ran through my veins.


    Can Umbrith talk?


    I listened more intensely. The wind was simply playing tricks on me.


    "Please¡­ Are you there?" the breeze spoke again.


    My body went rigid and blood ran cold. I leapt into a crouch ready to run.


    "Who''s there?" I hissed back.


    "Please, I need help," the small voice replied, with each word spoken it got fainter.


    I surprised myself when my feet followed the direction of the eerie voice. Feeling like a brainless imbecile from a horror film who wandered straight into the murderer''s grasp, I attempted to silently walk through the grass. The damp earth muffled my steps, however it was hard to tell over the sound of my pounding heartbeat in my ears. Stumbling through the shadows, my foot caught on something softer than the ground beneath.


    "Help," murmured the voice.


    Horror-stricken, I peered down into the darkness where my foot sank slightly. I had just stood on a girl. On Sarah''s sister. I fell to the floor beside her.


    Recoiling with horror at my misstep, I murmured frantic apologies as she lay motionless. My fingers skated across her face to clear away the grime. They came away slick and warm with hot mud. It took me less than a second to realise the girl was in danger and, by extension, so was I. What little courage I had had withered. Hoisting her into my arms, I ran.


    "Marco!" The name tore from my lungs as I sprinted. Frigid air clawed at my throat with each desperate breath, turning each gasp into a burning torture. "Can you hear hissing?" I gasped to what I realised was an unconscious girl. "No no no! Wake up!"


    Pumping my legs harder, I focused on anything but the hissing sound that followed me, all the while calling for my big brother. A small voice in the back of my mind tried to remind me that I was seventeen years old and that I was acting like a frightened and pathetic little boy.


    "What do you want Tiv?" Marco''s irritation crackled as I ran into him, nearly knocking him over and dropping the girl.


    In an instant, his demeanour shifted from annoyance to alarm; his eyes widened in shock as he took in the limp figure lying at my feet.


    His wide pupils engulfed the golden Lambentian flecks. "Get in the car," he commanded, sweeping past me to shield me as he headed toward Sarah''s location with determined strides.


    I complied at once, abandoning the girl at my feet. Marco''s face confirmed my theory that we were in real danger. I was furious at myself for staying out after sundown when I knew something like this could happen. I jumped in the car and took in the scene: seeing the unconscious girl''s face in the light of the streetlamp, I was horrified by the amount of blood there was. I looked down and realised I was covered in deep crimson. The hot mud had not been mud at all. My breathing stopped. I had left her lying there.


    Dying.


    By this point, it became evident to Sarah that the limp figure was her sister. The raw terror and disbelief painted starkly across her face as she knelt beside her sibling, fingers trembling as they hovered over the wounds without touching, afraid that even the slightest contact might further harm her. She then turned to Marco, eyes wide with desperation, seething.


    Her voice was a cocktail of pain and rage as she hissed through clenched teeth, "What happened to her?"


    He didn''t answer her. He couldn''t answer her. Wasn''t it obvious? Fists knotting, she leapt to her feet and began screaming at Marco. Her balled fists struck him swiftly and precisely. Each strike echoed with the sound of her sanity cracking. As if awakening from a trance, Sarah''s gaze snapped toward me in the car¡ªa new target for her spiralling wrath. It seemed as though she believed that both of us had conspired against her sister.


    Rushing towards the car she screeched, "What did you do to her?"


    I braced myself, knowing she would likely put her fist through the window to beat me too however, to my revulsion, she did not get that far. A giant grey-winged beast plunged from between skeletal trees and seized Sarah''s arm with predatory ease, dragging her to ground. The creature bore a resemblance to a grotesque parody of a human if you ignored the wings. Though it towered over any human I had ever seen with ethereal crimson eyes, talons on the end of its extremities and matted black hair.


    I choked on my breath before throwing myself back out of the car. Instinct drove me forward yet my mind screamed in protest.


    Sarah fought back against the grasp the creature had on her arm. Her spit struck its face like acid upon flesh. It recoiled with an ear splitting screech, clawing where her saliva touched its skin. It had black blood.


    Seizing the opportunity, Sarah bolted backwards yet did not make it far before it sprang toward her once more, sinking its razor-sharp teeth into her ankle. Her screaming went up an octave. I surged towards her however before I made it close, Marco tackled me and shoved me back into Sarah''s car.


    I looked back in time to see her fall to the floor again before being quickly silenced by the creature as it sunk rows of sharpened teeth into her neck. The horrible image of blood pulsing from her throat caused the contents of my stomach to come back up and I threw up out the window. When I blinked the image was imprinted on the back of my eyelids. I had been so distracted by the hideous thing I had not noticed Marco throwing himself into the front seat of the car. With Sarah''s car keys, he started the engine, the tires screeching on the dirt road as we crawled away. The car was old and slow, not what we were used to driving.


    "What are you doing?" I screamed, slapping the back of his head. "Go back for them!"


    "I''m not dying tonight and neither are you. You saw them. They weren''t getting back up," Marco replied, his voice hollow.


    He ducked away from my second slap and the car swerved slightly.


    "Are you kidding? Go back, you imbecile! We can''t leave them-"


    "You couldn''t have just stayed with that bloody scab? You had to let her wander off! Well congratulations brother, you''ve killed them both. Now we need to cover it up or it''ll be very bad for the family," Marco ranted.


    I''d killed them both.


    "People will know we were there. We were seen with them at the Grange! Sarah was wearing your damn jacket! I am covered in blood," I spat in a panicked rush. "We''ll need to bribe the Night Guard to get back into Central too."


    The car barely slowed however Marco swore and hit the steering wheel.


    "We can''t go back, that thing might get us," Marco finally replied. He paused for a few seconds then said, "We have to speak to Father, he can sort this all out. We had no choice¡­ It was self-preservation."


    "But Marco we-"


    "Hold your tongue. We aren''t going back," he interjected.


    "Father is going to be¡­ upset," I said quietly.


    "It''s fine. I''ll handle it. Just keep out of the way," he ordered.


    And with that, he put his foot to the floor on the accelerator. I turned to look out the back window. We''d left Sarah''s sister alive. As much as I wanted to be brave, I could not go back alone. So they would both die because of us.


    Because of me.

 Chapter 3

    3


    Alayna


    Saturday 19th January, Year 825


    I woke up with a jump, the reason why left my mind the second I tried to figure it out. Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I caught a glimpse of the clock. It was past eleven.


    Shit.


    Lucy expected me in the mines an hour ago.


    It was weird that she hadn''t come and dragged me out of my pit although she might have needed the hours more than my company. It was weirder that absolutely nobody had tried to wake me up¡­ Realising the house was too quiet for a Saturday morning, I shuffled around my room, grabbing layers of clothes that felt warm enough, not giving a damn if they were fresh or not. As I crossed the landing to the bathroom, I was reassured by the vague hum of the television sounding from the kitchen below.


    After pulling a hairbrush through my knotted red-brown hair and scrubbing my teeth until my gums protested, I made my way to where the noise came from.


    Stepping into our cramped kitchen, I froze. My family stood like statues, their backs to me, all eyes fixed on our ancient TV sat on the uneven kitchen bench. The headline on the screen slapped me cold: "Umbrith attack - Two girls found dead in Cassibare Meadow".


    My breath caught in my throat. I gasped for air through clenched teeth making the room turn to me.


    "Mornin'' love. You sleep alright?" Mum muttered, rushing to potter around as if nothing was wrong.


    "What happened?" My voice barely made it out.


    They stayed quiet, leaving me to crank up the volume on my own.


    "¡­bodies discovered at half past eight this morning by a local man from Outer Harroworth, Lucas Stanley. The two girls have since been identified as Sarah Hall, twenty-two, and Lucy Hall, nineteen, also of Outer Harroworth."


    The kitchen spun a bit as my insides twisted into knots. Blood pounded heavy in my ears, drowning out everything else for a second. The only words that reached my lips were, "Oh."


    Wrapping my arms around myself felt like the only thing I could do to hold myself together.


    Jamesons don''t cry.


    But Lucy was gone. Lucy who could down a beer in one. Lucy with the sense of humour of a horny old man. Lucy who beat up the guys who tried to take advantage of me. Lucy who laughed too loud at my temper tantrums¡­ gone.


    I had to hold myself together. Lucy was gone but so was Sarah. Ben''s mate Sarah. We couldn''t have another Hayley reaction, he damn near tore the house apart in his rage.


    "All signs point to an Umbrith attack. They are the first undisputed attacks since Hayley Trodder over two years ago..."


    The entire room froze as it always did when Hayley was mentioned. Ben went rigid. It almost blocked out the shock of losing Lucy.


    "Turn. This. Off," he seethed as Hayley''s face flashed across the screen, snatching the remote out of my hands before I could do as he asked.


    I didn''t stop him and he stormed out of the room the second the tv was off. Mum gave Dad a meaningful look and he followed Ben. I closed the door so they couldn''t hear and immediately turned the TV back on.


    "Aly, this is not worth watching," Mum said, trying to take the TV remote from me.


    "Yeah it is," I whispered as I manoeuvred away from her grasp.


    "...Their family is calling for a change in the system."


    The TV flickered to Sarah and Lucy''s dad. Dad often traded with Mr Hall. The man looked ragged and I swallowed back the lump in my throat.


    He was reading a statement as he held his sobbing partner, "Stricter curfews, the Guard and the death traps around Outer Harroworth are not good enough. Central sit in their ivory towers and hope that enough spot rifles will be enough to save the rest of us, but it''s not. It''s not enough. It''s never been enough. It''s been weeks since the last attack! Not years! Anthony Hawes is lying to us all."


    "He shouldn''t be saying that out loud," I muttered.


    It was common knowledge that criticising the way the country was run was a big ''no'' unless you wanted a visit from the Day Guard. But it was also true that people went missing every week in Outer Harroworth. To say Hayley was the last to die was naive. Mr Hall was right¡­ but still very stupid for saying it on television.


    "Both his daughters are dead. They might go easy on him," Mum whispered without conviction.


    The TV flickered to a man who I recognised as the Governor of Harroworth and Head of Defence for the whole of Vakoso. He was an older man with black eyes and leathery-tanned skin. He ran a hand through his slicked back, greying hair before adjusting his tailored suit. I didn''t pay much attention to politics but recognised Anthony Hawes as the dad of Marco and Tiv Hawes who I went to college with. Mayrina Hawes, his wife, was the woman who hired Mum as her and Anthony''s assistant. Mum was very close to Mayrina and they both always tried to set me up with one of the Hawes sons. Considering all of this I had only ever seen Anthony on TV and both of his sons totally ignored me at college. At least they didn''t torment me¡­ Mayrina seemed nice enough though, she even sent me a huge hamper of rich foods, flowers and a bottle of wine for my birthday. I''d never had wine before. It still sat on my desk, unopened. I wasn''t sure if I needed a celebratory occasion to drink it¡­ So yeah, Mayrina was nice. Maybe her sons weren''t too bad either, but Anthony Hawes gave me the creeps.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    My body seemed to have turned into an ice cube. An ice cube with a lump in its throat that burned like red-hot coal. Frozen, watching Anthony, my hearing seemed fuzzy like I was wearing Dad''s ear defenders. Focusing on his words, I tried to stay calm.


    ''It is a shock and a tragedy that two young members of our community have been brutally taken from us. We are doing our utmost to prevent something of this nature ever happening again. I propose more spot rifles and larger fines for anyone caught by the Night Guard after sundown, I also recommend¡­''


    "Bullshit," Ben interjected again, silently appearing at the door. Dad appeared quickly behind him and glanced at Mum in exasperation, "There was no reason for Sarah or Lucy to be there at night; they knew the risks. The only thing increasing spot rifles will do is cost us more in taxes and kill more cats. We need to make our own change."


    "Ben!" Dad warned, his grey-blue eyes becoming intense.


    The lines carved by time were deep in my Dad''s forehead as he frowned at my big brother. Ben towered over Dad and glared.


    "That Hawes guy has no idea. He gave exactly the same speech when Hayley died," he forced her name out as if he was choking on it. "If it was one of his sons it would be a different story. Instead, he hires these bastards, or Guard, to harass and kill us in the street. We need soldiers hunting the creatures, not incompetent fu-," he continued.


    "Ben, that''s enough. Anthony is only doing his job. They''re good people and they deserve your respect," Mum hissed.


    "Respect? You joking, Ma? That entire family has done nothing to earn my respect. Unless you think being the richest people in Harroworth entitles them to it? They leave us to rot and you''re thick to think otherwise," Ben sneered.


    "Pack it in!" Dad barked, "They gave your Mum a good-paying job letting us keep this house, and they have paid to put your sister through the best college in Harroworth! So unless you want to go back to that one-bedroom shack outside the Grange, I''d put a pin in it."


    Ben was mutinous. He could always rely on Dad for a good Hawes-bashing session¡ªunless Mum was caught in the crossfire. Ben opened his mouth and then decided whatever he was about to say shouldn''t be said. Without another word he left the kitchen, throwing his foot through the leg of the hallway table and hurling it across the room before slamming the front door so hard the glass pane shattered.


    Dad looked to the ceiling, sitting down at the kitchen table and rubbing his eyes. His frown was hidden beneath his shaggy beard. "I thought it was supposed to get better after the teenage years."


    "Nate, go and make sure he doesn''t do anything stupid," Mum groaned.


    Dad stood up and caught my wide eyes, "I''d never have thought you''d be the easier one if you''d asked me ten years ago, kiddo."


    He grinned but it didn''t touch his eyes.


    As he left I turned to Mum, "Ben''s not okay, is he?"


    "It''s complicated, love. But no. What happened to Sarah won''t be helped by the fact they keep flashing Hayley''s face all over the news. We''ll get him there though. He''s had a rough time over the last few years and just can''t see the sun beyond the grey right now," she replied quietly.


    My mouth pulled down at the corners and she grabbed my hand, smiling sympathetically. She was a beautiful woman with a pale complexion that always had a flush of colour to it. Her clear blue eyes, sharp enough to cut through fog, were set above high cheekbones, framed by lines that spoke more of concern than age. She was my neurotic, anger-prone best friend.


    "Are you okay, sweetheart?" Mum asked anxiously.


    "Lucy died and it was just around the corner," I whispered, my fears bubbling to the surface.


    Mum''s expression turned to steel. "Those things won''t come in our house. They stick to the meadows and the forests. Just be home before dark and we''ll be safe."


    I just nodded and she released my hand.


    I hesitated, deciding on my next words carefully, "Mum, Ben has been sneaking out at night." I knew he was going to kill me but I preferred that to him being dead.


    She went rigid, "You haven''t been following him, have you?"


    "What? No. Why would I-"


    "He doesn''t have his head on properly lately. Just leave him to me and your Dad," she dismissed.


    She wasn''t apoplectic as I expected, but she didn''t give me an opportunity to probe any further.


    "To change the subject," she said with a careful cheerfulness that didn''t quite reach her eyes, "I''m going to Lambent in a few weeks."


    My surprise was genuine but tinged with understanding at her attempted deflection. "No way!"


    "I know! Mayrina has to do some work over there and she''s asked me to go with her. She thinks they can get me a three-day visa," Mum explained, bright-eyed.


    "That''s not long! You''ll barely get there before they ship you home," I joked halfheartedly.


    "I''ll get a day in Lambent then!" Mum replied with forced brightness. She changed course abruptly again, "I''m going to sort the horse. Coming?"


    "No, I need to ring Jo," I replied.


    "Okay love," Mum smiled sadly. "Aly, keep Lucy out your head."


    I nodded and continued to do so even after she''d left the room.


    The house was eerily quiet as I made my way to the hallway. I saw the family phone resting on the floor next to the overturned table. I wanted to call Lucy. But I could never call Lucy again.


    That left Jo.


    Jo was the only other person from Outer Harroworth who managed to go to Central College. Me, Jo and Lucy were a perfect little trio; I needed to check she was alright. I needed to debrief about Ben. I needed to cry my silly little heart out to my best friend where my family wouldn''t judge me for it. But before I reached the phone, it began to ring.


    "Hello," I answered.


    "Hi, can I speak to Alayna please?" an unfamiliar voice asked.


    "Speaking. Who is this?"


    "It''s Marco Hawes. I''m in your year at college. My mother gave me your number."


    I laughed out loud and flushed with embarrassment, "I am so sorry you have been roped into this."


    "Have you had them on at you too then?" Marco joked.


    "Yeah, apparently we would look good together," I said in a fluster.


    It was not beyond my notice that Marco was pretty gorgeous.


    "We definitely would," Marco remarked. "Would you be interested in coming to the manor on Monday night?"


    I instantly went rigid. Manor? Not really¡­


    While gorgeous, Marco had a reputation for many things, none of which I found attractive and I was a scab who had no place in a manor. But I wanted to shut our Mums up for a few days. I also figured the assholes at college might simmer down their torment if I screwed a Hawes brother.


    "Yeah, that sounds fun," I lied.


    "Great. Well, we could skip some college on Monday and get you something decent to wear then you can come to the manor after?"


    Decent?


    "What''s wrong with what I wear?" I asked.


    "Nothing. You always look beautiful. However there''s nothing wrong with spoiling a beautiful woman every once in a while," he said, not realising he had offended me.


    I rolled my eyes. "I won''t be skipping college. That''s not the best way to repay your parents'' generosity-"


    "Nobody will tell them."


    I took a deep breath, already regretting my decision, "I won''t be skipping. And I won''t have time to go shopping I''m afraid. After what happened to Sarah and Lucy Hall, it''s probably better that I make it home well before sundown on Monday or else my Dad and brother will start a manhunt."


    My chest already felt too tight thinking of Lucy in past tense.


    Marco''s voice darkened, like he was choking on something, "Fair. I''ll see you at college on Monday then."


    "See you Monday," I replied. "Bye."


    "Bye."


    I gently tapped the phone receiver off my forehead, listening to the dial tone, knowing I would live to regret agreeing to that date¡­

 Chapter 4

    4


    Tiv


    Monday 22nd January, Year 825


    Father had "sorted it out" as Marco promised. Yet, calling the weekend that followed merely ''awful'' was quite an understatement. We returned home on Friday evening to be greeted by our housekeeper, Meredith, whom I treated more like an older sister. Usually calm and demure, she shattered at the sight of me covered in blood. She unleashed a torrent of panic that ricocheted through the entrance foyer, her voice escalating to a shriek that summoned Mother. The swift call from Mother to Father brought him rushing back home, his presence like a hurricane.


    Marco suffered our Father''s wrath more than I. Though initially targeted with a vehement lecture on how we were "insistent on ruining" his career, I was eventually dismissed. While I didn''t see the aftermath, the purple bruise that spread across Marco''s jawline said enough. Father stayed for one day where, when he wasn''t in front of the television cameras, he and Mother were screaming at each other because of Marco''s face. Well, Mother was screaming because of Marco''s face. Father was screaming that she wasn''t keeping her children in our places. My room was far from their argument yet I still heard the spiteful yelling, the shattering of glass and the smash of furniture being thrown. If I could hear it, my four-year-old sister, Beau certainly could. Poor girl.


    My only other human interaction was Meredith appearing coyly at my door to apologise for the mess she was adamant she had started. Say what you would about my family, the best member of it wasn''t even related to me by blood.


    I dared to think of how Father did it: by Saturday morning, the getaway car we had stolen from Sarah had found its way back to the scene; Marco''s jacket reappeared in his room, somehow untouched by blood; and Father was ready with a speech for the press. I had not seen him in months so for him to rush home with such haste was peculiar. Of course, I reminded myself, it was for his career, not us.


    The nights brought little peace as I lay in the spacious bed that now felt too large. When I closed my eyes, Sarah''s sister lay at my feet. The echo of raised voices from my parents and the crack of breaking objects screamed over her body.


    I woke often, tossing and turning until my mind finally gave out to kinder dreams: a meadow bathed in the golden warmth of an unseen sun. The grass beneath my feet was lush, each blade tender against my skin. There was a presence there - a feeling that was both foreign and intimately familiar. Shapes in the dreamscape shifted like reflections on the water''s surface. The sounds of a familiar melody enveloped the space.


    It was the first piano composition I had created, however it had always appeared in my dreams first.


    I''d had this dream often. Throughout it, I never felt alone. Although I couldn''t see who was with me, they chased away all thoughts of Sarah and her sister, giving me a sense of comfort I did not deserve.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    I had assumed that returning to college might take my mind from the notion we killed two girls and paid the problem away. This hope withered swiftly. The image of Sarah''s neck pulsing blood flashed through my thoughts so often that I found myself putting my head on the desk while covering it with my arms, hoping to crush the image out of my mind entirely.


    When the lesson finally finished, I was glad to head outside for fresh air and to clear my head. Professor Davison''s gaze followed me as I stumbled from the lecture theatre - his brows knitting together in concern or suspicion, perhaps both. For one heart-stopping moment, I believed he could peer straight through to my mind and see the guilt. With legs that moved of their own accord, I propelled myself outside, hands trembling slightly at my sides.


    The loudest thought which ran rampant in my mind was that I did not know the name of Sarah''s sister.


    When I reached the college courtyard, drops of rain speared down like tiny arrows from the bleak sky, prompting me to pull an umbrella from the canister by the door. My breath swirled and dissipated into the grey expanse above me.


    Breathing. Something that Sarah and her sister will never do again because of you.


    I clapped my hands over my ears as if they could shield me from my own thoughts. It took several heartbeats to recognise the odd stares directed at me; their scrutiny was warranted; I was bordering on derangement. I scanned the college courtyard for a familiar face to talk to and help distract me. It didn''t take long for me to hear Marco''s booming laugh. I spotted him fifty yards away, no surprise, with Alayna Jameson.


    He stood among a crowd of peers huddled under a stone alcove, animatedly recounting an anecdote with flourishing hand gestures that drew chuckles and wide grins. Alayna Jameson leaned against the wall beside him, her face blank as she watched him mimic someone''s dramatic fall with exaggerated theatrics.


    For a moment, I hesitated. How could he laugh like Friday night had never happened? My throat contracted at the notion. Anger simmered within me then boiled over, not simply at his apparent carelessness but at how easily he donned this facade of charm and humour with no sign of remorse. The arrogance etched into his posture was as if he basked in their attention. He was eighteen, eleven months older than me, and I still had to endure him at college for another six months until he graduated.


    Fuelled by this indignation, I strode toward him with purposeful steps, ready to confront what I saw as brash egotism personified by my moronic brother.


    I stood in front of him halting his laughter and apparently startling his new girl with my abrupt approach.


    "Yes?" he questioned, eyebrows arched.


    "A private word," I demanded.


    Marco''s arm snaked around Alayna, pulling her into his side. She jolted as if stung, her body recoiled against the forced intimacy as he pretended not to notice. My eyebrows crept up my head and her jaw tightened, turning away from us.


    "I''ll be two seconds, Helen," he said with a wink.


    "My name is Alayna, you fu-," she bit back the insult.


    His facade of composure wavered for a moment as a smirk almost blossomed on my lips. She shot me a glare laced with exasperation, rolling her eyes in open disdain. My smirk bloomed into a full grin at this rare display of disrespect towards us¡ªtowards Marco. Nobody treated us with such disdain, not to our faces anyway. The Firecracker seemed ready to ignite at any moment. It was both amusing and refreshing to witness her barely contained fury directed at my brother. As Marco hauled me away by the arm, I couldn''t help but fix my gaze on Alayna.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    She was odd. And I had always known she was odd; she was a scab. They all had the same look: skinny, unkempt hair, worn clothes¡­ angry looking. She was particularly angry looking. Though I had barely noticed her or any other scab before, today she demanded attention without even trying.


    "Alayna is gorgeous for one of them, isn''t she? Completely frigid thought. She''ll be a tough one to nail, but that''s half the fun really." The beam he gave made him look much more punchable than usual.


    "Alayna is it? I thought she was Helen," I played along, raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh do shut up," he snapped impatiently.


    "She can''t stand you," I observed, amusement seeping away as I pondered why this fact pleased me.


    Perhaps I had lost my mind.


    "Yes, she''s a bitch," Marco scoffed. "However Rob bet me a thousand ven that I''d screw her before the end of the month and Father has cut me off for a month so I''d rather not lose. I''ve already technically lost to Rob once this month because of Sarah-"


    My face dropped like a stone as I grimaced, "You''re despicable. She''s dead and you-"


    "Oh, calm down! You look like you''ve been dragged through the hells and I''ve already heard complaints that people are getting twitchy around you," Marco continued.


    I could no longer rein in my temper. "You''re unbelievable-"


    "Stop shouting," he hissed urgently.


    We froze as whispers swirled around; wary glances from passersby reminded us even a loud conversation was enough to get the Hawes family in the gossip columns. I did not want Father to have to make another visit.


    Glancing back over Marco''s shoulder, Alayna caught my gaze directly with intense blue eyes that saw too much yet revealed nothing. Her lips curved into a strained smile that failed to reach those piercing eyes. I had never really noticed her before apart from when she was screeching at someone who''d upset her. All I knew about her were the rumours people like Rob made up about scabs. They were thieving low lives. They were prostitutes. They were murderers.


    Alayna seemed to be none of those things. She was a slim, pale girl with curves in the right places. Legs that went on for days - almost as tall as I was. Her dishevelled auburn hair fell in long waves down her back. If she had been from Central then she probably would have turned heads.


    I realised I''d been staring at her for longer than I should have been. Self-consciously, I looked away.


    "Tiv, are you listening?" Marco scolded, bringing me back to the moment.


    "Yes¡­ I just don''t understand how you can make bets, and laugh, and joke like nothing has happened," I replied timidly.


    "Of course, it tortures me inwardly often but I just don''t let it show," he declared insincerely, "You know, you would have a lot more friends if you could control your emotions. You''re too sensitive. Simply follow my lead, little brother, and you''ll be fine."


    "You have friends for no other reason than you don''t mind spending money to get them," I barked loudly.


    Loud enough for Alayna to hear and laugh at my outburst. Marco''s eyes narrowed and he immediately stuck his face an inch from mine. However before anything escalated, Alayna swore abruptly. We both looked at her to see her lobbing a thick book at someone in her year who had stolen her bag, spilling the contents of it on the wet flagstone as they snatched it. The book flew past the culprit and bounced off a window, somehow not shattering it.


    "I''ll grab her bag. Keep an eye on her," he ordered, running after the bag thief, no doubt hoping he''d score some points.


    I approached her as one might if they were trying to disarm a bomb as she screamed after the bag thief. The crowd Marco amassed had dispersed, none stopping to help Alayna.


    "I''ve spat in it so enjoy that present!" Her enraged shout reverberated off the surrounding stone architecture, drawing furrowed brows from other students.


    She crouched to pick up the soggy contents of her bag, stealing glances at me through thick lashes. The flutter in my stomach rose up to my throat, not necessarily in a bad way. Her rosy-pink lips tugged downward and her pale skin was flushed with exasperation.


    "I don''t need your help," she snapped, eyeing the umbrella I had held over her.


    My feet rooted to the spot as embarrassment pricked my neck for having assumed she''d appreciate my gesture. As I stood motionless, the intensity of her glare depended.


    "Listen, whatever little practical joke your friends have put you up to, I want nothin'' to do with it. Just piss off!"


    "Pardon me¡ª"


    "I don''t give a shit if you''re a Hawes. Piss off," she bit back before an insult could come to my lips.


    I opened my mouth to snap a retort however no words came. Yet more heat crept up my neck, flushing my ears crimson as I hesitated, words tangled in a knot at the base of my throat. With a swallow that did little to cool my awkwardness, I managed only a sheepish apology before turning to withdraw. She hadn''t expected me to walk away without argument and looked at me with surprise.


    "No, I''m sorry," she callout out quickly. "It''s been a long day."


    Stiffly, I turned back toward her and crouched down to assist in collecting damp papers and textbooks.


    "You need to practise your aim for throwing books," I offered lightly before wishing I hadn''t spoken.


    "Oh good. You''re a joker like your brother," she retorted with acerbity that sliced through the air.


    She was definitely a firecracker. I stayed silent, still feeling my moronic face burning. I must have looked like a bloody tomato.


    "Right, no I mean it. I''m sorry. It''s been a¡­ a long academic year, actually," she muttered.


    "We''re only halfway through," I pointed out.


    "Exactly," she signed.


    "Yes, Marco does often have that effect on people," I agreed quietly. The words slipped out before I could catch them and, realising the truth about my brother''s distasteful demeanour might have been better left unsaid, I followed them with a small shrug and broke eye contact as if to discard any further discussion on his character.


    It did not work.


    She clenched her jaw, "He''s a jackass."


    The moment the words were out of her mouth she clearly regretted them. Alayna searched for any hint of offence in my expression. Yet when our eyes met again, I allowed a laugh to escape. Nobody called my brother a jackass, even though he most certainly was. Regardless, nobody spoke badly of us to our faces. We were Hawes.


    When my childish laughing did not stop, I thought she would scold me again however she joined me, sticking out her hand.


    "I''m Alayna. Not Hannah," she offered, a gentle curve lifting the corner of her mouth.


    "Tiv," I returned, our hands meeting in a tentative shake that sparked with an unexpected jolt of static. A frisson coursed through me, lingering longer than the brief contact warranted before she let her hand drop.


    "So, pardon my intrusion, but why are you entertaining Marco at all if you think he is a jackass?" She looked at me doubtfully so I continued, "I simply don''t understand why you bother. The only reason I do is because unfortunately we are bonded by blood."


    "You are nosey," she observed, arching one fine brow. My smile faltered into an awkward tilt of my lips and she continued. "I''m heading to his place¡ªyour place¡ªtonight for a date so thought I''d give him a chance to prove he can be silent. Maybe he''s just full of crap; only hears what he wants to and his ego is as big as a house."


    "Well, enjoy your evening then," I teased with a quirk of my lips.


    "Don''t! This is bad enough with you teasing me!" Alayna retorted, her mock grimace tugging at a laugh from within me.


    Marco was right; she was beautiful. I pushed inappropriate thoughts of what I wanted to do with her out of my mind.


    "Just feign fascination at his boxing trophies then slip away. He''ll bask in self-admiration for hours and won''t notice you''re gone," I quipped lightheartedly.


    She threw her head to the sky with a laugh so sincere it echoed in my chest. Joining in her laughter was easy.


    "Did you really spit in your bag?" I inquired, nudging the subject playfully aside.


    "Course not. That''s disgusting. But you lot clearly think we''re infected so the threat of saliva might be enough for them to have dropped it," she smirked.


    I pretended to laugh along yet felt my insides squirm uncomfortably. She was under no illusion of what we thought of scabs. I wanted to tell her I didn''t think that before I reminded myself it wasn''t entirely true.


    Our exchange was cut short by the clamour of the bell. She excused herself as quickly as she was able, claiming she was not interested in the return of her bag. As she left, my face warmed, retaining the imprint of her smile long after she vanished into the crowd. It lasted a moment before Sarah and her sister''s face came rushing back, almost bringing me to my knees. After observing Marco and his behaviour around Alayna, I began to understand how she could have such a strong influence on him - how he could smile. She was like a flame that drew people in, leaving them mesmerised and unable to think of anything else. For a brief moment, it was as if Friday night never even happened.

 Chapter 5

    5


    Alayna


    Monday 22nd January, Year 825.


    As Marco drove up the winding driveway, my stomach somersaulted with a mix of dread and nausea.


    What the hells are you doing here? I kept repeating to myself.


    It was a sprawling beast of a house, basically carved into the mountainside, and I had to spend at least another ninety minutes in this place alone with him. I craned my neck to take in the towering mansion, noting how the harsh glare from its spotlights glinted off the snaking coils of barbed wire on top of its surrounding gates. Must have been cosy, being so snug behind all those defences while the Umbrith made mincemeat out of my lot, too skint to afford the luxury. My jaw clenched tight enough to crack a tooth.


    We pulled up to the house and someone opened the car door for me, offering a hand to help me out. I recognised the man as Jo''s dad, a chauffeur for the Hawes family. He gave me a warm, dad-like smile and threw me a conspiratorial wink, but did not speak. With an outstretched hand and an umbrella at the ready, he ushered me out into the rain. Despite myself, a snicker bubbled up and popped out my mouth before I could cork it. The whole situation was mental.


    What the hells are you doing here?


    Marco was awful but he was also Marco Hawes and I was a scab. My options were very limited. I had to tread carefully; I had hurt his feelings with my behaviour all day and he was being very cold. Even as I reminded myself to butter him up a bit more, everything about him - the way he carried himself like he owned every speck of dust we walked on - it made me want to gag a little. Typical Central snob behaviour... But Mum loved Mayrina so I thought her children might have been different. Tiv seemed like an absolute oddball too. I wondered if both the siblings were as bad as each other. Ego, wrapped in muscles, wrapped in money. I curled my toes in my boots at the thought.


    What the hell are you doing here?


    I reminded myself of the aim of the game: I wanted to tell myself it was to shut my Mum up. But really I held out hope that spending a few days with Marco might make those arson-happy assholes think twice about torching my doorstep again. Running up beside him, reluctant fingers seized his hand. His palm felt cool against my clammy fingers and as our hands met, his demeanour thawed ever so slightly. He shot me one of his trademark winks - the kind that left an acid taste swirling on my tongue - and for a split second, I wondered if this was really worth it after all.


    He led me to the front door in silence as I wished the floor would open up and swallow me whole. The front door was large and white, roughly about as tall as my house with a back and silver ornate door knocker. Before we reached it, it swung open to reveal a tall, extremely skinny woman who looked about Ben''s age. She had long, mousey-brown hair tied up in an elegant bun with big blue Vakosian eyes. She has tanned skin but she wasn''t Lambentian. Everyone with Lambentian heritage had gold around their pupils. She was one of us, not them. With not a hair out of place, meticulous makeup and a beautiful red dress that looked more expensive than everything I owned combined, she could have been a movie star¡­


    "Welcome, I am Meredith Ulter, the housekeeper," she said happily, vigorously shaking my hand, thankfully forcing me to release my grip on Marco.


    "Hi, I''m Alayna Jameson," I muttered.


    "Please come in, such abysmal weather out there! Shall I fetch you both something to drink, darling?" she smiled endearingly at Marco.


    ''Fetch''? What century is this woman from?


    "One of Father''s bottles of Solaire?" he grinned, looking a lot like his younger brother.


    Solaire was a fancy wine. It only came from a tiny province in Lambent and was pretty rare. It started at about five hundred ven a bottle, roughly Mum''s monthly wage¡­ and he was asking for it as a drink like it was water. I gaped for a second before the expression on Meredith''s face suggested he was joking.


    Meredith''s smile widened, "I do not think so. I shall fetch you one of the store-bought bottles of wine. Preference?"


    Marco looked at me and I stared blankly between them. I wished I had taken note of which wine Mayrina had sent me for my birthday so I could at least say anything.


    "It''s three o''clock in the afternoon," was the only thing my stupid, smart mouth managed to stutter out. "Maybe just some water would be good?"


    "More for me," he shrugged. "I''ll get it. Meredith, take Alayna''s coat and bring her to the lounge."


    I was in awe of the lobby''s size, about five times bigger than my own house. Meredith tried to grab my jacket as I took in the black marble floor and gleaming animal sculptures lining the walls. A giant glass dome filled the room with natural light, or it would have if the rain clouds hadn''t blocked it out. Two black wooden staircases curved up from the foyer to the second floor to meet in the middle, leading to a grand chandelier made of crystal teardrops. Below it hung a simple white clock with gold calligraphy and the words "Everlasting Light."


    The room was extraordinary and it was just the lobby. I was overwhelmed. Feeling small, I had the urge to run away. I refused to give Meredith my jacket, determined to keep it in case I had to make a quick getaway.


    What the hells are you doing here?


    "I wasn''t sure you''d show up," said a familiar voice mockingly.


    As I pivoted, Tiv leaned casually against the marble archway which opened into an even bigger room holding a grand piano and a guitar. The guitar was pristine and looked brand new. I wanted to play it.


    Tiv distracted my attention, looking at me with a dazzling grin on his face. It took away my ability to speak for a moment.


    Lambent must have bred them breathtaking; every inch of Tiv was proof of that¡ªfrom his towering stature to his coffee-kissed skin that somehow seemed to radiate warmth even from a distance. Was it something in the water there? He shared Marco''s physical fitness, but where Marco had the soft curls and round face of their mum, Tiv''s hair lay sleek and short against his head, his features more angular, in line with Anthony''s traits. Tiv''s dark brown eyes had a bright, glimmering circle of gold, brighter than Marco''s. But the main difference was their personality, obviously. Tiv had an ease about him, a gentle calm that seemed to draw you in¡­ and Marco was an idiot.


    At once I felt acutely aware of my own appearance: a scruffy scab with her tell-tale barcode peeking out from under her sleeve. My thoughts had done a loop and I was now back to thinking I had no idea why I was there.


    Meredith looked at Tiv with so much love in her features, like she was his mother, not her employer''s son. It was weird for a housekeeper. The entire household was weird.


    "I was just showing Alayna to the guest lounge, darling," she explained.


    Tiv''s smile stayed in place on his face and he gestured to beyond him, "I''ll take you"


    "This is a lot of fuss to get into a room. Just point me in the right direction. I''ll make it. I promise," I said, feeling cramped under their attentive looks.


    "That way," he pointed to his left behind him.


    Striding past him into the room, I turned left only to be confronted with three unmarked doors.


    "Ah, you''re a piece of shit," slipped from my lips before I could stop it, earning an audible gasp from Meredith.


    I couldn''t help but let out a tense, awkward laugh. It burst out of me like it had been pent up for days. It was kind of liberating to break the serious vibe of this place with some humour.


    Thoroughly enjoying my discomfort, Tiv linked his arm through mine and led me forward. His grip was soft, a reminder of a world I didn''t belong to. Like something out of an old-timey movie, it felt all kinds of awkward on my skin¡­ Until I realised it didn''t. It felt thoroughly right. Like my arm was supposed to be there.


    Cut that out now.


    Hoping Meredith would provide some needed break in the tension, I turned and realised she was gone.


    "How''s your day been?" Tiv asked conversationally.


    "It''s been one for the books," I grumbled.


    "Enjoy it. Tomorrow will be a mundane Marco-less day if you play your cards right," he quipped.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    He was right. But I needed to stop the thugs vandalising my house. We couldn''t afford it. I needed to keep in Marco''s good books.


    "He''s not so bad," I lied.


    "Oh, good then," Tiv replied stiffly.


    We stepped into yet another space that''d swallow my whole house. Black and white again. The Hawes family clearly hated colour. A huge white marble fireplace was the focal point of the room, framed with a wreath of fresh greenery, the only colour in the room. Even the family portraits that hung on the wall were in black and white. The room felt like a sterile hospital. I sat on a large sofa and took a deep breath.


    "Are you alright?" Tiv asked.


    I thought he had left.


    The mad urge to tell him I was only there to shut my Mum up and stop my house from being set on fire pressed on my throat but knew that would lead to nothing good. So when I pasted on my grin and tossed him thanks for being my compass through the maze.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t buy it, "Simply humour the house tour and that''ll keep him busy until it''s time for you to leave. He gets an arrogance boost from showing off. If you have figured that out you are already smarter than any of the bimbos he has ever brought back."


    The second the words were out of Tiv''s mouth he seemed to regret saying them, a deep amber flush rushing into his cheeks.


    "I didn''t mean you are a bimbo, or even that he brings back many girls, I mean, I meant, I think-" he panicked.


    The giggle burst from me before I could cage it. Seeing him flustered was something else - not Marco''s brand of bravado but sweet shyness that stitched dimples into his face when he smiled nervously.


    "I just wish I had known I was in competition to show off. I could have brought my¡­ sparkling personality," I mocked.


    "Oh, this isn''t you at your best?" he said sarcastically, relaxing slightly.


    Our senseless back-and-forth bounced around the room, the sound more alive than any sterile Hawes decor could ever hope to be.


    Lifting an eyebrow, I pretended to ponder his question. "No," I replied dryly. "This is me on a bland day. You should see me when I''m really trying; I''m practically irresistible."


    Tiv laughed, a rich sound that filled the space between us. "Irresistible? That''s not hard to believe when you''re already causing such a stir in my rather boring life."


    I bit my lip to stifle another peal of laughter, feeling the warmth of amusement painting my cheeks rosy. "Yeah, well, your ''boring life'' could obviously use a bit of chaos then."


    "Is that what you''re offering? A bit of chaos?" His grin was infectiously mischievous as he nestled into the armchair opposite me.


    "As opposed to what?" I leaned back into the couch cushions. "Your usual dose of rehearsed parties and stiff conversations about money and caviar?"


    I found myself excited to hear his retort, but it was silenced before he got the words out.


    "Why are you here?" The sharpness in Marco''s voice cleaved through our little bubble. Tiv straightened up as though yanked by a noose.


    "Just showing her to the lounge," Tiv replied, his voice low as he avoided Marco''s piercing gaze.


    Marco said something sharp in a Lambentian. I heard my name and flushed. Tiv gave a short, cold response without missing a beat.


    "Would you like a tour of the house?" Marco''s tone swung bright as sunshine as he handed me a chilled glass of water. The cool condensation kissed my fingers contrasting with the heat rising in the room.


    I smirked, "That sounds wonderful."


    As we walked out of the room, I turned back to Tiv who waved with a grin.


    "Good luck," he mouthed.


    I stuck my finger up at him and he just grinned wider, mischief gleaming in his eyes until his wink sent an annoying flutter through my stomach.


    Ah crap.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    After half an hour of walking around the mansion, my first impression of Marco was confirmed in concrete. I was in the middle of looking for a window to jump out of when we bumped into his Mum, Mayrina. The only thing I had learnt from my tour was that the only person who loved Marco more than himself was his Mum. And maybe Meredith. I thought they must be related to the housekeeper, however there was no resemblance apart from the amber skin.


    Mayrina had decorated the hallways and rooms with photographs of her two sons and a petite girl with curly, black hair who looked no older than five. Again, she had giant brown eyes with flecks of beautiful gold. I assumed her to be Tiv and Marco''s little sister. Everyone knew the rumours that Mayrina had been a bit naughty and her daughter was Marco''s half-sister. The pictures gave credence to this theory; she looked exactly like Mayrina and nothing like Anthony.


    The pictures were accompanied by certificates and trophies for all three children; everything from playing instruments to numerous different sports and fighting. I had to say it was impressive. On the other hand, every photo and trophy had a story behind it, giving Marco what seemed like a thousand opportunities to tell me about himself and how much better he was at everything compared to Tiv. I would have bet my house that by the end of that evening he would not be able to tell me a single thing about my life, but I''d have several thousand useless pieces of information about his clogging up my brain.


    "Alayna darling, it is so lovely to see you," Mayrina said as she spotted us, kissing both my cheeks as rich people tended to do.


    "It''s nice to see you too, Mrs Hawes," I smiled; she was a kind woman.


    "Please, call me Mayrina. I hope you are having a good afternoon, do let me know if we can get you anything," she smiled again then turned to Marco speaking in Lambentian.


    I heard Tiv''s name and Marco scoffed, shrugging.


    "My darling daughter never seems to get tired; much to the annoyance of her older siblings," Mayrina laughed as if I''d understood the exchange before delicately touching a bruise across Marco''s face.


    A fleeting shadow crossed her ebony features. I had not dared to ask him who had battered him and he didn''t offer up the information. Either way, I assumed it was not something he wanted highlighted.


    "I had forgotten you had a daughter. Mum has mentioned her before though," I said, making small talk to interrupt the moment.


    "Oh! Her name is Beau. You must meet her. She is adorable," she smiled.


    "Alright Mother, time to go," Marco mumbled, pulling his face away from her grasp.


    "Your mother is just working in my office Alayna if you want to pop in and say hello," she said warmly.


    "Thanks but I''ll just leave her to it. She''ll be busy," I didn''t want to get Mum into trouble and she couldn''t save me from Marco anyway.


    With that, Mayrina made an excuse to leave. I tried to prolong the conversation before Marco pulled me into his room where I sat on the edge of his bedroom bench silently.


    Another huge room, this one looking like another living room, with a brown leather sofa, a pool table and a flat-screen television in it. Above his state-of-the-art computer was a wall filled with different films and games. It was outstanding and for a second I actually felt jealous. For fun at home I could read, play guitar or watch one of three channels on the tiny kitchen tv. I reminded myself I was lucky to own a tv. Most scabs didn''t.


    Marco sat next to me wrapping his arm around my waist and pulled me close. In an instant, he kissed me. Shocked wasn''t the word. Furious was probably better. I shoved both my hands against him and tried to breathe. My entire insides clenched.


    You idiot.


    "I''m so sorry, that caught me off-guard. I- Let''s try that again," I stammered.


    He pulled his head away from me and studied me for a moment. In my head, I screamed at him not to touch me, hoping he would hear but after a few seconds he replaced his hand on my waist and this time, I let him press his face to mine and put his tongue in my mouth. I wondered how much would constitute enough to stop my tormentors. It wasn''t like I hadn''t put out for stuff before but it was always with people who I actually wanted to have sex with. Mum had got sick and couldn''t work and Dad hadn''t worked in a month because of his back¡ªwe were literally starving to death. Desperate times, desperate measures.


    This is fine. It''s transactional. He gets sex. You get to keep your house intact.


    But it wasn''t fine. In the past I liked the guys I got stuff from. It didn''t feel transactional. Lucy would be giving me so much shit for this right now. Apparently my body was not currency. She was so naive and cute. My throat constricted at the thought.


    Don''t think about her now, you asshole.


    After a few more seconds, I pulled away and gave Marco my best ''yes, that definitely wasn''t like kissing a washing machine'' smile.


    "I''m not going to lie, I didn''t think this was going great," he smirked.


    I actually laughed. He thought I was laughing with him and not at him so I got away with it.


    "Listen, why don''t we get together again this weekend? We can get a hotel in Central. It''ll be fun," he said.


    "Marco, you have a guest," Meredith called, knocking lightly on his door.


    "I''m busy, who is it?" he snapped.


    "Marco, I think it would be advantageous for all parties if you investigate yourself," she replied.


    "Em, not today. I''m busy," he barked like a brat.


    "It is Miss Helen Parr. She is rather adamant you talk with her," Meredith muttered. "I think she knows you have a guest."


    Marco swore and looked at me, "Listen this is really bad timing. The girl''s unhinged. Leave it with me. I''ll be right back."


    The second he closed the door I took my opportunity to bolt from a date which could only be described as a fever dream. I could have gone to see Mum but that didn''t help me get out of the mansion that felt both huge and suffocatingly claustrophobic. No, I was going home. But it was too late to walk. Thinking quickly, I swiped some coins from Marco''s desk. If I ran I could make it to a phone box and get Ben to collect me with Kithry. I pushed my head out Marco''s bedroom door, scanned the empty corridor and silently stalked back towards the main staircase. When I made it to the top of the stairwell, I saw him greet Helen, another bitch in our year, at the front door. He kissed her passionately before leading her into another room hand in hand.


    What the hells are you doing here?


    I fumed for a few seconds before it dawned on me that I''d kissed far worse for far less. Ok, maybe not worse. Either way, I wasn''t remotely jealous of Helen. In fact, I didn''t care at all! I was relieved that he wouldn''t notice if I made a quick escape. I used the distraction, pulling my hood up, and sprinted silently down the stairs, nearly colliding with Tiv who had entered the lobby from the next room, too busy looking back at Marco and Helen to notice me.


    He grabbed me to stop me falling and I felt like I had been electrocuted. Not the ''I''m in love and it felt electric'' clich¨¦, more that he had literally given me a static shock. I threw myself away from him grumpily, swore and rubbed my collarbone where it had collided with his arm.


    "Don''t touch me," I spat.


    "Sorry," he replied, his face scarlet.


    For the millionth time that day, I felt a rush of remorse for being so short with him. It wasn''t his fault his brother was the biggest pain in the ass I had ever encountered.


    Tiv looked back at where Marco and Helen had walked then back at me, who he had just caught fleeing his house. Putting the obvious clues together, he smiled sympathetically at me.


    "Would you like a lift home?" he asked.


    "Yeah please," I said too quickly.


    Silently, I put my head down and followed Tiv through several rooms to a garage and out to his car. I inwardly chuckled at my naivety when I felt surprised at the number of expensive cars in the garage. Tiv opened the door of a polished, silver soft-top. I did not speak car but I knew what I was looking at was a good one; something Dad and Ben would appreciate. On top of that, the car seemed to be one of the less shiny ones I had walked past. He smirked at my expression and my stomach churned when he looked at me. I rushed quickly into the car just to get another look at his face.


    Not good.


    I was supposed to be dating his brother! Although, I had technically escaped my date. I had not agreed to a second date with no intention of doing so. I would set my house on fire myself before I let Marco''s face anywhere near mine ever again¡­ But Tiv''s face didn''t seem so bad. I felt humorously awkward and completely at ease at the same time in his company. It was the strangest feeling I had ever had and I actually enjoyed it.


    I was in trouble.

 Chapter 6

    6


    Tiv


    Monday 22nd January, Year 825.


    We drove without exchanging a word, the only sound the hum of the engine and the occasional gravel crunching beneath the tires. Not sure what to say, I decided silence was the best option. I had learnt quickly that ''firecracker'' hit the mark perfectly; she was a very temperamental girl.


    It wasn''t until we snaked our way towards Outer Harroworth''s winding roads that I dared break the silence.


    "Um, sorry, where do you live?" Listening to my own words echo inside the car, they seemed to drip with disdain, as if I thought her neighbourhood might infect us with something or that my car would end up on blocks. I caught a glimpse of her face, hoping she hadn''t noticed.


    "You know the area I live in," Alayna muttered with a heavy exhale, rubbing her arms as though warding off a chill that wasn''t there.


    She heard the judgement.


    "Sorry," I murmured.


    She shot me a half-perplexed, half-amused look, "Don''t worry about it. Just make sure to pull up at a checkpoint; I need to scan back in."


    I glanced down to where I knew her number was, hidden by her coat. Her expression was still unreadable when I looked back at her. I had to keep reminding myself to look at the road and not her.


    "So how many girls does he have on rotation?" Alayna asked nonchalantly.


    Definitely not what I wished to talk about.


    "I''m not really sure. This probably isn''t the best conversation for us to be having. Marco will kill me," I replied.


    "Why would I tell him?" she retorted, cocking an eyebrow in challenge.


    I hesitated before answering. "No offence¡­ You don''t seem like the type to keep a cool head when cheated on."


    A laugh escaped Alayna, but it seemed to carry more weight than amusement alone - maybe frustration or resignation trailed behind it.


    "I suppose you''re right. I should be more pissed off, shouldn''t I? I only went on the damn date because Mum thought we''d be a good match and¡­" she trailed off. "It doesn''t matter. It was a stupid idea. I''ll keep my head down. I''m already hated, I''d prefer not to be lynched at college tomorrow."


    I sealed my lips, feeling like replying might simply twist a knife deeper somehow. Alayna was always picked on. So was her scab friend, Jo, although not as much. I knew it and so did everyone else. She was a scab therefore I had deemed her lesser. I''d never enjoyed her maltreatment yet I had also never done anything to stop it. Guilt washed over me. We continued to sit in silence for a while until we made it to the checkpoint. She jumped from the car to run to the scanner as I flashed my paper identification to a guard. For the first time in my life I wondered why scabs had their skin tattooed with their ID and we didn''t.


    "I live in Cassibare Meadow, just head south. It''s the last house on the meadow," she muttered as we pulled out of the checkpoint, "Luckily for me, my date ended very early. My parents are going a bit mental about my curfew after what happened to Sarah and Lucy Hall on Friday night."


    Alayna''s words wound through the car like a chill wind. My fingers tightened around the steering wheel, knuckles bleaching to white. The car sped up slightly at the pressure I had unwillingly put on the accelerator.


    Lucy. Her name was Lucy. I was covered in her blood. They were dead because of me.


    A subtle tremor took ripped through my body.


    Without turning, I could feel Alayna''s curious eyes boring into my profile, seeking an explanation for my sudden tension. Yet, there was no further demand for response; rather, she observed quietly for a moment.


    "Are you alright?" Her voice was a hushed breeze.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    She placed a hand on my back, rubbing it softly - a subtle invitation to gather myself and regain composure without needing to say a single word. My entire body stood to attention at the touch.


    Mustering control of my racing thoughts, I finally exhaled, "Sorry."


    She stayed silent. Her hand still resting gently on my back however she was rigid, clearly uncomfortable at best. I risked glancing at her. Alayna''s gaze softened as she watched me; any initial discomfort seemed to dissolve into empathy. Without another word about it, she gave my shoulder a reassuring squeeze.


    "I¡­ I knew the girls well," I lied wildly.


    We looked at each other silently as the overwhelming urge to tell her the truth clawed at me. Her eyes clouded with the shadow of doubt. Yet swiftly, as if dispelling clouds with her resolve, Alayna reached for my hand.


    "Here," she said, pulling a pen from her pocket.


    She inked her email address and phone number onto my palm. Her skin wasn''t as soft as I expected. Instead her palms were already calloused as if she had done an entire life of hard labour. It didn''t make her touch any less gentle.


    "If you ever need to talk..." She trailed off before clearing her throat and starting again with more conviction. "I knew Lucy; we can talk about them whenever you like."


    "Thanks," I mumbled, staring at her hand in mine.


    Alayna released my fingers from hers and I refocussed on the task at hand¡ªthe drive. How I had not crashed yet was beyond me.


    She knew Lucy.


    Focusing on breathing steadily for the rest of the journey, my eyes were glued to the road, not daring to look away or look at Alayna. Honestly, I thought I may cry if I did. Very manly. Instead, I thought again of Alayna''s bright smile and her hand in mine until eventually the unpleasant sensation passed.


    When we got closer to Cassibare Meadow, Alayna started to give me specific directions until we arrived at her house. As we turned the corner of her road, she pointed out a grey house with a navy blue roof as hers. It was the last one on the street, if you could call it a street; the dirt road had no tarmac or road markings, like it had been dug out of the ground. There was no defined layout to the houses that lined the dirt path, randomly scattered between it and the meadow behind them. Alayna''s home was larger than the surrounding houses and the only one with two stories. The tiles on the roof were different shades of blue which suggested they had had some cheap extension work done. It looked put together with sticks and mud. Surrounded by bare trees, the house had a small garden which was covered in scorch marks.


    "Why have you been burning things in the garden?" I smirked.


    She sighed and gave me a sad smile, "Ah, you''re so in your little bubble, aren''t you?"


    "Pardon me?"


    "Nothing. We don''t start fires in our front yard," she answered flatly.


    Outside of the house was a small grey porch that poked out into the tiny front garden. By the side of the house was a horse.


    "You own a horse?" I remarked.


    "Not everyone has a shiny sports car or chauffeurs you know," she scoffed playfully.


    My eyes widened, "You use that for travel?"


    She flushed red and I automatically wished I had swallowed the words I''d just spoken.


    "I don''t. I prefer driving but my Dad uses her for work and my brother rides her really well," she said quietly.


    "You drive?" I asked, desperate to change the topic.


    "Not legally but me and my brother used to¡­ borrow cars. He taught me," she grinned.


    "Borrow?" I repeated.


    "When my parents weren''t around," she elaborated with a mischievous twitch of her lips. "We always put them back where we found them¡­"


    She was bizarre. I laughed as we pulled up outside. It was not beyond my notice that a number of people had come out of their houses to peer at my car. Among them stood a very tall, muscular man who emerged from Alayna''s residence onto the porch. His scowl boring into me, making it clear that he did not want me there. If looks could kill I''d have been a dead man.


    "Who is that?" I asked warily.


    "That''s Ben, my brother," Alayna replied, frustration lacing her cadence.


    "He looks pissed off," I noted.


    "He always looks pissed off," she quipped, a sly smile cutting through her features.


    I smiled back and unexpectedly she leaned in and kissed me on the cheek. The soft brush of her lips against my skin ignited a warm glow in the pit of my stomach.


    "That will annoy him," she grinned broadly, inches from my face. "Welcome to the chaos."


    She smelled bloody amazing. A mixture of wildflowers and spice filled the confined space of the vehicle.


    Without another backwards glance, she silently jumped out of the car and danced off towards the house. Her brother''s furious facial expression coaxed me into putting my foot on the accelerator as hastily as possible.


    The interior of the car felt suddenly too quiet, too empty without her presence.


    As I drove away from Cassibare Meadow, my mind became a jumble of conflicting thoughts. Images of Alayna''s touch flashed through my mind; about what it stirred in me; about whether it meant anything at all beyond what lay on the surface. The thoughts swirled as I drove through Harroworth''s winding streets.


    Then I remembered she was my brother''s girlfriend.


    Or was she really?


    Marco went off with another girl halfway through his first date with Alayna. On top of that it was obvious from the first time I spoke to her that she was not interested. Would it have been the worst idea in the world to ask her out?


    Yes, Marco will flay you, a tiny voice in my head warned.


    I tried to think of anything other than the fact I immediately wanted to speak to Alayna once more and also do everything with her apart from speak, despite the implications of that decision. I allowed myself to fantasise for a while until thoughts of her started to fade, replaced instead by the image of Lucy, left for dead.


    Gritting my teeth against the onslaught of remorse that threatened to drown me, I accelerated further down the road that led back to my world - an existence marred by secrecy and suffocation. A part of me wished I had simply stayed in the slums.

 Chapter 7

    7


    Alayna


    Monday 22nd January, Year 825.


    I skipped past Ben without making eye contact knowing he would just want to know everything about Tiv, though I was secretly happy to see his reaction to me showing affection to a Central snob. If Tiv hadn''t been a Hawes, I probably would have stuck my tongue down his throat knowing it would repulse Ben. Despite this, I was still not convinced Tiv was sane so trying to convince Ben otherwise would be difficult. I escaped him successfully because he was still glaring at Tiv''s car as it sped off down the narrow road. I slipped into our house, only to collide head-first into Dad''s chest in the hallway. Ben must have known he was there which explained why he did not stop me.


    "You''re home early. What did he do?" Dad accused.


    "Nothing I couldn''t figure out myself, Dad."


    "That''s my girl," a hint of pride rippled in his reply. "Wait, you didn''t do anything that''ll give me more grey hair?"


    "No more than Ben does every day," I tossed back.


    "And what''s that supposed to mean?" Ben''s voice rumbled from behind us, ducking through the doorway to enter the house.


    "Means you probably wouldn''t have entertained the idiot at all. Probably punched him at several intervals throughout the day. He was dull," I complained.


    Dad let out a hearty laugh and shuffled back toward the kitchen, leaving me alone with Ben.


    "You probably would have smashed his face in when he shoved his tongue in your mouth too," I muttered so Dad couldn''t hear.


    "Why didn''t you?" Disgust snaked into his tone even though his lips twitched, betraying his curiosity. "He''s good looking, breaking his nose won''t change that."


    "I didn''t think breaking his nose would stop my classmates burning things in the garden.''


    He frowned, "You did stop him though?"


    "We didn''t have sex, Ben," I smirked.


    Predictably, Ben clamped his hands over his ears and trudged up the stairs, muttering swears under his breath. I laughed; could he be any easier to tease?


    "Wait, actually I''m not done," he stopped halfway up the stairs.


    "Lucky me," I chirped sarcastically.


    "That other brother gave you a lift home. What''s he like?"


    "Tiv is... different."


    It was not the answer he wanted.


    Ben''s grey eyes narrowed with a ferocity that gave me chills. His posture rigid and jaw set hard like stone, it seemed he wanted to wrap me in steel and padlock me away from any Hawes'' touch. His look shouted, ''keep away from them or you''re going to make trouble for us.''


    "Tiv just seems like a normal guy. Granted, he lives in his little Central bubble and doesn''t pay attention to us lot. But he seems much different to Marco."


    "I highly doubt that," Ben scoffed.


    "I think you''re wrong. He told me he was feeling low about the death of Lucy and Sarah. He was really close to them. So he clearly has scab friends."


    "Don''t call us scabs. What''s wrong with you?" he barked. "And he didn''t know Sarah or Lucy."


    I raised my eyebrow, "And how would you know that?"


    Exasperatedly, he threw a hand into the air, "What? You think the girls wouldn''t have mentioned those brats if they''d ever hung out with them? He''s lying! Will you just trust me and listen for once!"


    "I would if you weren''t so overprotective and irrational all the time," I replied stonily.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Fine, do what you want. They''ve probably got a bet on to see which one of them can screw you first," Ben raged before disappearing along the landing.


    "Dick," I shouted after him and heard his door slam.


    "Pack it in, you two," Dad chastised from the kitchen, though he had no idea what he was chastising.


    After Hayley died, Mum made Ben move back home. He used to live alone and still wanted his own space. He was twenty five now and certainly didn''t want to be living with our parents but he stayed for Mum''s peace of mind. Ever since he came back he always seemed to have things on his mind and that was also when he started sneaking off at night too. We never used to have secrets when I was young but we never spoke like we used to anymore. He hadn''t even brought up Lucy or Sarah since they died. Once upon a time he would have probably given me a big hug and checked I was okay. I would have done the same but his temper tantrums whenever I mentioned Hayley made me avoid mentioning Sarah entirely.


    I dragged myself back to my room and switched on the ancient computer. I sat on my bed and waited patiently as it made loud grinding noises suggesting it was about to explode, as it always did. Finally the computer woke up but it was still sleepy. I clicked the e-mail icon and continued to wait, getting more and more impatient. After a few minutes my email account popped up on the screen. To my bitter disappointment, there were no emails from Tiv.


    It''s been less than half an hour since you last spoke, get a grip! I scolded myself.


    Despite only knowing him for half a day, I wanted to see Tiv again. I tried not to dwell on it and pushed away thoughts of Ben''s warning. Me and Tiv were from different worlds, but he seemed genuinely interested in me. But maybe he just saw me as a spectacle, something weird and different. Every other guy I''d ever dated usually did something to make me run for the hills instantly and they weren''t super rich Central assholes. Tiv would be the same as the rest of them. I only wanted him because he was gorgeous.


    Instead, I lay on my bed and read the day''s newspaper Ben had stolen, trying to shut my brain off. It didn''t take my mind off anything for long, as I read that Sarah and Lucy''s dad had been arrested on charges of sedition and possession of a firearm without licence. I sat up and quickly read the page. There was no mention of a trial. No mention of a sentence¡­ But one of those alone was punishable by death for us if you couldn''t pay the bail money. And he couldn''t.


    I lay on my bed until the sun dipped below the horizon, feeling sick. You were hung for so little if you were a scab, even stealing Central property. Suddenly, the change I had stolen from Marco seemed worthless. I looked down at the newspaper Ben had stolen, something he did most days, but today it seemed exceptionally stupid for the first time.


    Eventually, I stood and made my way to Ben to talk about Mr Hall''s fate. I had not even reached my bedroom door when the computer made a high pitched moan. Within a second flat I was in the computer chair to investigate the alert. My heart stopped beating for a split second at the sight of Tiv''s name.


    From: Tiv Hawes 17.14 22/01/825


    To: Alayna Nicole Jameson


    RE: Thanks for tonight.


    Hi Alayna,


    I just wanted to thank you for your company this afternoon. I feel rather embarrassed about my episode in the car however, ignoring that, it was good spending time with you.


    Thank you for being so kind.


    We should go out sometime.


    From Tiv


    My excitement turned to anxiety as I read the message. Did he know about Sarah and Lucy''s dad? Did I tell him? That was a morbid reply to send. Not to mention the fact that Ben was right; I definitely shouldn''t be getting involved with Tiv. Going out with Marco to stop the vandalism of my house and the constant torment at college seemed harmless, but doing the same to Tiv felt wrong. Another realisation, which had been poking about at the back of my brain for a while, surfaced: the torment only stopped as long as I was in the good books of the Hawes'' brothers. I couldn''t risk dating Tiv. Being on Marco''s bad side would only make things worse. But what if Ben was right about more than just the difference in worlds? What if Tiv turned out just like the others? My mind raced with worst-case scenarios. In the end, I decided not to reply; it was too dangerous. If Marco''s good side stopped the tournament, I was willing to bet being in his bad side would exacerbate it tenfold. I was also willing to bet dating his brother would firmly carve me on that bad side. Despite this, I continued to stare at the PC for a very long time, writing then deleting several emails until my Dad called me for dinner.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    We sat in silence eating for a while; Ben was still in a huff. I eventually broke it when I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "When do you think they''ll kill Mr Hall?" I asked.


    Neither Dad or Ben looked up.


    "In the next few days probably," Dad said stiffly. "Poor Lynn has lost her daughters and now her partner."


    "At least she has the dog," Ben muttered emotionlessly.


    I kicked him under the table and his grey eyes narrowed at me.


    "What do you want me to say? The girls are dead for being in a stupid place at a stupid time and their dad told the truth about it in front of a damn television camera: if they were from Central they''d be alive. Good on him but it was still a stupid idea," he snapped. "We should petrol bomb the scaffold before they hang him."


    Dad''s head snapped up.


    "You''ll have your mum in an early grave with talk like that. Shut your damn mouth," he admonished.


    "We could change everything if enough of us want it," Ben argued.


    "You''ll end up hanging from the gallows if you don''t be quiet. Get these ideas out of your head, if not for me and your mum, then for her," Dad nodded at me.


    Ben went silent. I awkwardly pushed my food around my plate, feeling so sick I was unable to eat. Ben''s ideas of revolution scared me. Dad was right, he was going to get himself killed.


    Dad noticed my indifference to my food and banged his fork against my plate, "Just push it out your head Aly. Ben''s just being stupid."


    I nodded, my starvation eventually winning the battle over my sickness and I finished my dinner. Nobody spoke for the rest of the meal.

 Chapter 8

    8


    Tiv


    Tuesday 23rd January, Year 825


    I found myself looking for Alayna whenever the opportunity presented itself. We shared no classes so I had to hope we had some free periods together. She had not replied to my correspondence which somewhat disappointed me. Despite this, by lunch break I''d resorted to spending time with Marco in the hopes she may see him.


    "You''re going to be two grand down in eight days, I think," Rob joked with Marco.


    "It''s nothing to me," Marco lied. "You clearly need the money more than I do."


    I listened to them talk about Alayna and Sarah like objects and felt anger flare up.


    "I even got Andy to nick her bag! I was helping you and everything," Rob laughed.


    "I feel sorry for whoever you two end up with," I interjected.


    They both looked at me. Rob shut his damn mouth, as he should have. Marco was about to retort before something behind me caught his eye and he was off in a flash. Rob started laughing. I turned to see Alayna on the other side of the courtyard, trying and failing to walk away from Marco. I observed her subtle mannerisms, her gestures inconsistent with the boldness she usually projected. There was a tension in her shoulders, a rigidity to her stance whenever Marco entered her orbit. The artificial brightness of her smile that never quite reached her eyes betrayed an unease, a silent plea for escape I felt thrumming over my skin.


    "Do you reckon he''ll manage it then?" Rob said, elbowing me.


    I swore at him and he did not speak to me again.


    Marco put an arm around Alayna''s waist and kissed her. She didn''t pull away. Instead, she stood there limp with her eyes open. He eventually pulled back and she put the false smile back on her face. Her evasion was subtle - a dip of the chin, eyes that darted to settle anywhere but on him - as they conversed. With every shake of her head and each downward glance, a mosaic of discomfort painted itself across her features until it was unmistakable even from this distance.


    Our eyes met for a fleeting moment before she braced herself, straightening as if electrocuted. The ghost of a smile graced my lips in response but her eyes simply fell back to the floor.


    It dawned upon me then - not with the blunt force of sudden understanding but as the gradual unravelling of a knot.


    I don''t care that you''re a Hawes, piss off! That''s what she had said.


    But she did care. She had lied because she was angry. She was just like everyone else at this bloody college. Placating us because of our last name. She was scared of us.


    With a sense of urgency that overpowered any attempts at indifference, my feet traced the invisible thread connecting us across the courtyard. Her name was a ready whisper on my breath when I approached.


    "Hi Alayna," I offered gently, willing her to lift those guarded pretty eyes and meet mine squarely as she had done before.


    She didn''t, instead muttering a greeting but kept her head down. The firecracker with all the energy and passion from the previous day was gone. Oddly, I wanted her to throw a book at us.


    "I''ve been looking for you. You said you''d help me with Mathematics," I lied. Her head shot up and she glanced quickly between my brother and I. I turned to Marco, "Would you like to join our little study group?"


    He did not seem convinced but didn''t say anything other than, "No. I''m fine."


    "Alright, see you tonight then," I said before turning to Alayna and nodding to the nearest building.


    "See you around," she mumbled to him, following me.


    Marco grabbed her arm, pulling her back into him and kissed her again, using his free hand to flip me off. I rolled my eyes and waited patiently for them to finish, all the while feeling a red hot poker sticking in my stomach. This time, Alayna''s hands found Marco''s chest, pushing assertively. Deep crimson flamed her cheek - in anger, not embarrassment.


    "I''m not a toy," she snapped.


    Marco flashed an insolent wink suggesting she was just and said, "Oh but you''re such fun."


    Her face was stone as he walked away tossing a warning over his shoulder in Lambentian, "I''ve warned you already. Back off."


    Ignoring him, we went into the nearest unused lecture theatre, noticing her checking he was gone before she closed the door. Alayna leant her back against the door, still flushed scarlet, and took a deep breath with her eyes closed. When she opened them a moment later, we stared at each quietly.


    "Listen, I-"


    "Why are you scared of my brother?" I interrupted.


    Immediately, she changed from a timid little woman; she stood up straighter and cocked her jaw upwards. I had pushed a button.


    "Listen weirdo, I am not scared of him. I just need to tread carefully around you people," she spat.


    "Why?"


    "You are not that dense," she barked.


    I wasn''t. I knew why scabs hated us - we had everything and they had nothing. Yet I didn''t wish to speak the words aloud. At my silence, she glared at me with the same venom her brother had the previous evening.


    "Do you know Mr Hall is going to be hung?" she said.


    "Who?"


    "Sarah and Lucy''s dad. He criticised your dad and the Guard has arrested him," she hissed.


    My jaw popped open at the influx of information and I stood in stunned silence. So much so I almost hadn''t noticed my stomach clench at Sarah and Lucys'' names.


    "I¡­ I- I didn''t know." My words feel over each other in an awkward stammer.


    "Obviously," she said scornfully.


    "I can try and fix that."


    "That doesn''t surprise me either," Alayna replied shortly. "So yeah, I don''t want to hurt your feelings or Marco''s because I quite like my neck."


    "Wait, so you think we''ll kill you if you don''t hang out with us?" I was starting to wonder if Alayna was all there mentally. "You have an imagination."


    "You don''t have a clue, Tiv. Honestly, you don''t. Your lot do nothing short of torture me here. You must know how your parents treat scabs. Your family is dangerous. Spend an afternoon in The Grange and see for yourself what life is like for us."


    "Let''s go then," I blurted out.


    "What?"


    "The Grange. Show me," I asked.


    She looked at me as if I had developed several heads.


    "Sweetheart, with eyes like that, they''ll pull you to bits there," she smirked.


    "Well it''s your job to hold me together then. Let''s go," I grabbed her hand to lead her out the lab, ignoring the static shock.


    "Are you mad? We can''t just leave?" she hissed.


    "Why not?"


    "You and Marco are like the same person sometimes," I glared at her comment and she continued, "You both are determined to make me skip but you can afford to pay the fines if you get caught."


    She was right but it''s not like the Guard would issue me a fine in the first place. She was protected by association¡­


    "Stop worrying and trust me. I won''t get us fined and I won''t get pulled to bits by¡­ your people in the Grange." I needed to find a better word to replace scab.


    "I haven''t eaten," she complained, though didn''t release my hand.


    "Can''t you eat at The Grange?"


    "Yeah but the food here is nicer," she sighed.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Alayna worried out loud for the entire journey however not enough to actually stop us going. She did warn me that my car would be stolen or vandalised if I parked anywhere near The Grange and suggested I pull up in an old, empty parking lot and walk. We got out of the car and I looked at my car, parked up in the mud in the middle of nowhere. Nothing but fields and trees in every direction.


    "You''re being ridiculous. I''m not leaving my car here," I challenged.


    She raised an eyebrow and slowly placed both of her hands upon my chest, bringing herself close.


    "You''re in such a little bubble. You really have no idea, do you?" she said.


    It was like my brain shut down having her that close to me. I was fairly certain she noticed the reaction she had on me as she slid her hands from my chest, wrapping her arms around my neck. I wanted to kiss her.


    Marco will destroy you.


    "You think I''m being ridiculous?" she asked with a coy smile.


    "Yes. I think you''re being dramatic," I said, trying to regain my composure somewhat.


    Again she got too close for my brain to function and put her lip to my ear, sweeping her hands to my hips. Resisting the urge to pin her up against the car and run my hands all over her was the hardest thing I''d ever done in my entire life.


    "Dramatic, am I?" she whispered.


    The more rational part of my brain knew this was a trap however a much larger part wasn''t paying attention to rational - especially not with her lips on my earlobe.


    Without warning, she danced away from me, dangling my car keys in front of her. I patted my pockets stupidly as she jumped in my car and sped off before I made it even close to the door, leaving me alone in the muddy field. I beamed at my idiocy and her deft fingers.


    A minute later, she sped the car back into the lot, swerving into a bay and stopping abruptly. The entire car jolted violently and I grimaced. She opened the car door and swung her long legs out.


    "This is amazing," she grinned.


    "I know," I replied, pulling her out of the driver''s seat. "Don''t steal my car."


    "No promises. It''s a good one," she giggled trying to hand me the keys.


    "Oh no, you keep them. I think they''re safer with you," I said with a broad grin.


    Our altercation in the science lab seemed long forgotten. She chirped happily beside me as we walked towards The Grange, bringing a smile easily to my lips. I simply needed to clear her enormous misconceptions of my family.


    We walked for about ten minutes before reaching a tall, black-bricked wall, covered with rusted barbed wire. Following the wall south, it was eventually replaced by a chain link fence. She dipped through a gap in the fence and I followed her, a lot more haphazardly.


    "Your people don''t use doors?"


    She smiled maliciously, "Your dad had the Guard are posted on the main entrance. That way they can keep better tabs on us."


    I felt uncomfortable which was definitely her point.


    "Also this way we don''t need to go through the checkpoint. I''d rather not have to scan in when I''m supposed to be in college," she explained.


    She held up her arm as she spoke, the tattoo all scabs had etched on her wrist, her number written below it. Guilt churned in my stomach. It was easier to ignore the fact they were branded like property on their sixteenth birthdays when I was not face to face with someone from Outer Harroworth.


    "Don''t look at me like that," she snapped. "I don''t want your pity."


    I pressed my lips into a hard line and let her drag me into the marketplace. Sneaking in through the back was certainly the cheaper option for me. Although most of The Guard didn''t take much to make them happy; usually no more than one hundred ven to keep them off my back.


    On the other side of the fence there was a huge cobblestoned clearing, lined with narrow rows of makeshift stalls made from scrap and salvaged materials. The pungent aroma of street food mixed with burning waste sullied the air. The black brick wall on our left ran the whole length of the busy market. On the far right, a large concrete slab of a building created a caged in feel to the place. There was no way in or out apart from the heavy metal gate at the far end of the cobblestone clearing or the hidden fence we''d sneaked through.


    Making our way through the winding alleys of stalls, we were jostled around by the crowd of people who had come to make a trade. Vendors were shouting out prices as people haggled fervently, trying to get the best deal. The Grange sold everything. People were trading sheep at one shack. It was mediaeval. The stalls were vibrant with foods, fabrics and many other trinkets on display. I didn''t even get close to getting into The Grange last time I was here. The Guard ensured that I didn''t see any of this. Further into the cobblestone clearing, I spotted an older woman cooking meat on a grill. Flickers of flame curled from her fingertips with a finesse that left me dumbfounded. A familiar.


    I felt my brow furrow in wonderment at this uncontrolled exhibition of power; how casual it all seemed in Outer Harroworth where magic I had deemed extraordinary melded seamlessly into daily life.


    "Close your mouth, it''s rude," Alayna giggled.


    "You''re enjoying yourself," I beamed.


    "You look amazed. It''s funny," she shrugged.


    "I thought there were only three registered familiars in Harroworth," I said.


    "Registered," Alayna repeated. "If you had to be on a register just to exist as you are, would you? Or would you just avoid the people with the register?" She flashed her wrist again at me, her smile wide but eyes hardened with a bitter jest, "Although some register you can''t escape."


    I swallowed my words and tried at all costs to keep emotion from my face so she didn''t scold me again. Instead, I let Alayna lead me through the busy marketplace. It was like another world. People were laughing and everyone seemed to know each other. I saw another familiar conversing with a dog and smirked. The Grange was a bizarre place.


    However, soon after I had the thought, I noticed something that went over my head the first time I was there: a few people greeted Alayna warmly until they realised who she was linked arms with. Then they put their heads down and scuttled away. Alayna ignored their response and did not stop directing me.


    Beyond the vibrant chaos of trading and haggling, we gradually drifted toward an area where the clamour of commerce fell away, replaced by a steady hum of communal life. We reached the concrete slab of a building. It was several stories high and stretched the entire length of the marketplace, however the ground floor appeared to be filled with bars, casinos and even a brothel. Each floor of the solid monstrosity looked precariously balanced on top of each other with haphazardly cobbled together with corrugated metal and makeshift curtains rather than doors. Heavy metal shutters hung above the lower floor, keeping out anything that didn''t belong. It looked like an awful place to live.


    The half naked women outside the brothel braved the cold, gyrating to music I couldn''t hear over the noise of the busy marketplace. However even the whores took one look at me and scurried back inside their concrete haven.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The gossip columns are going to love this.


    I looked around and realised the place was free of cameras for the moment. They would not expect a Hawes to be in The Grange.


    A bar came into view just as we navigated past the shunned brothel. A man outside flashed Alayna a grin full of gaps where teeth once resided. She returned his greeting only for her jovial expression to vanish instantly as she sensed his other intention, her hand shooting down behind her. I followed her arm to see her fingers wrapped around the man''s wrist¡­ at my pocket.


    "Nice try." Her voice hitched with rage.


    He shot her another wide grin and I gawked as his wrist seemed to shimmer unnaturally for a second, Alayna''s hand falling straight through it until he materialised again outside of her grasp. I tensed, every muscle locking in place, not wanting to be anywhere near a familiar. The casual display of magic here unsettled me.


    "I mean it Ian, leave him alone or I''ll set Ben on your incorporeal ass," she snapped.


    "No need for that," Ian smirked. "Bye, gorgeous."


    Trying to appear unfazed, my eyes narrowed at the would-be thief. He winked at me before phasing through the throng of bodies as if he were mere wisps of smoke. No one else paid mind to a familiar weaving through their physical forms. My hand clutched my pocket, fingers curling around the leather wallet still safely tucked inside. Without thinking, I handed it over to Alayna.


    She giggled, "You better hope I give it back."


    "I''d notice my wallet missing. I''ll hardly forget," I said stiffly, wholly uneasy.


    "Are you sure you''d notice? You haven''t noticed your phone is missing yet," she teased.


    A jolt went through me as my hand dove into my empty pants pocket. She was right.


    "Crap."


    "And your watch," she added with a sparkle in her eye.


    My gaze dropped to my bare wrist where only the soft indentations of a recently worn timepiece remained.


    "Shit! My mother gave me that for my birthday," I stammered, heat flooding my face as panic gnawed at the edges of my composure.


    "I took them off you before. Couldn''t get to your wallet though. I wanted to see how sharp you''d be here¡­ Not sharp at all apparently." Her beam lit her entire face, making it hard to be angry with her. "Don''t worry. You''ll get them back. Better I have them than someone who will have sold them before you even knew they were gone."


    "How the hells do you live like this?" I asked.


    "We don''t steal from our own," she replied simply.


    Of course. Just me


    We carried on as if the people in The Grange were not trying to strip me for parts and arrived at a bar. A once neon sign read "Piker''s", though the fluorescent light it once emitted was long gone. As we entered, the creak of unoiled hinges greeted us and a musky scent filled our nostrils - a blend of old wood and stale beer. The arched valance curtains covering the windows looked ancient and moth bitten. None of the furniture matched. All of the chairs were a mix of shapes, sizes and materials - some were threadbare, others patched up beyond recognition.


    Alayna guided us to an alcove by the window where two armchairs sat bathed in diffused light: one a cracked red faux-leather and another green fabric hole-ridden with age and use.


    "Charlotte, can we grab two beers please when you''ve got a second?" Alayna called to the brunette girl behind the bar.


    Without looking over, the barmaid said, "Coming up, Alayna."


    "Also, you got any food left?"


    "Nah, sold out at lunch. You eaten today?"


    She shot me a quick look which told me the next words out of her mouth were a lie, "Yeah. Had breakfast this morning."


    From the look on the barmaid''s face, she didn''t believe her either, however didn''t press the point. My mouth pulled down at the corner as I eyed her skinny frame. The longer I looked, the more I realised she was a bit too skinny. Not noticeably. Yet enough to realise that my taking away her opportunity to eat for free at college was a very bad thing.


    "Let''s go elsewhere for food?" I suggested.


    "Nah I''m fine," she smiled.


    "It''s two in the afternoon and you haven''t eaten today-"


    "I had breakfast. I''m fine," she snapped irritably.


    I shut up.


    "Ok, maybe a little hangry," she smirked when I didn''t speak. "But I''ll get something at home."


    I didn''t know if that was true either. I opened my mouth to press her however she didn''t let me, cutting across me.


    "What do you think of The Grange then?"


    "I think there is no way you''re not getting caught skipping," I told her. "Everyone knows you."


    "They won''t tell anyone," she shrugged. "And it''s not my family I worry about catching me."


    I rolled my eyes in exasperation. "I know people from Central are uptight but you make it sound like we bathe in blood."


    Before Alayna could respond, the barmaid came with the beers, took one look at me and immediately turned around again.


    Alayna smirked and sighed, "Charlotte, it''s fine. Two beers please."


    "Yeah, it''s coming. I got the order wrong. I''m fixing it," she called back.


    Alayna stood up and went to the bar, covered in empty bottles filled with candles. She had a hushed conversation with the barmaid who kept looking over at me, then shook her head and handed Alayna the beers.


    "He better have his ID," the barmaid called after her.


    "What? You think I scanned him in? I''ve been drinking here for years, Charlotte. Cut the crap," Alayna barked back.


    Charlotte scoffed and went back to cleaning glasses, though I felt her cold stare on me.


    "What was that about?" I enquired.


    "I was probably stopping her from serving you piss," she shrugged.


    "This place is¡­ different," I said blankly.


    She threw her head back in a laugh, "Disgusting. The word you''re looking for is disgusting. Stop being so¡­ proper."


    "This place is disgusting." A smile I had no control over split my face.


    "She''ll probably charge you more too," Alayna said matter-of-factly. Then her eyes widened, "Hey Charlotte, can you charge Ben for these?"


    "Yeah, for yours," she put emphasis on the last word, "but only if you tell your brother. I''m not dealing with his tantrums."


    "Deal," Alayna grinned.


    "I can get these," I interjected.


    "No thanks. Anyway, I''ve got your wallet."


    "Why can''t I pay?" I asked.


    "Because I don''t want to owe you," she said.


    "For someone who is dating my brother because she''s too worried about being truthful with him, I find it odd you certainly do not have any issue with being truthful with me," I pointed out.


    She took a sip of her beer and I followed suit. It wasn''t bad. It wasn''t good either.


    "I''m not dating your brother," was all she said.


    I suppressed my smile and changed the subject, "You''ve got me here. Now tell me about the place."


    She dove into describing the area and its inhabitants, detailing shop ownership and family dynamics. She explained how everything was usually traded, not bought, which was why she could get away with passing off her bill to her brother; he always had something to trade. Her dad had a stall for years however couldn''t keep up with both running it and working in the mines. I hadn''t realised it was compulsory for scabs to work the mines until she told me. She explained her father instead set a business in the lumber yard so he could work both jobs. It was bizarre. I couldn''t name a single business owner in Central. Alayna knew every single person in The Grange. She was also protective of them, being careful with the information she gave me. Only once did she slip up, admitting that the local jewellery shop obtained a lot of its wares through illegal magic means. I assumed there was a lot more about the Grange that she was keeping to herself.


    "How many familiars are there here?" I enquired.


    "Ah just Ian," she shrugged. Another lie. I had seen proof of that within minutes of being in The Grange. She must have realised as she said, "There''s plenty of familiars. Even in Central. They just don''t tell the elites because, you know, they don''t want to die¡­"


    "They wouldn''t die for admitting what they were," I scoffed. It hadn''t been an executable offence for two decades.


    She muttered something under her breath before sighing.


    "What?" I pressed.


    Her gaze locked with mine, "Nothin''. Just don''t say anything to anyone about Ian or any other magic you saw here today. It''s not safe for them."


    "I''m not going to tell anyone," I promised.


    Charlotte placed down two fresh beers and Alayna immediately switched them before the barmaid scoffed and took Alayna''s away, replacing it with a fresh bottle.


    "Thanks," she beamed.


    Charlotte muttered, "You''re nuts, Aly," with a hint of gruff affection as she retreated back to the bar.


    "Okay, your turn. This is my life," Alayna gestured to the busy square outside the bar. "What''s your life like?"


    I thought about her question seriously for a moment, measuring my words carefully before speaking. Her guarded stance around anything related to my family made me hesitate, the words momentarily lodged in my throat.


    "I live with my family and the staff in the manor. It''s not an exciting life. Father works away and only comes home when something goes wrong. I prefer him being away. He''s not easy to live with."


    "Sounds tough," Alayna frowned.


    "What I lack in father-figure I make up for with my Mother and sisters," I remarked.


    "I thought you only had one sister?" she said with a tilt of her head.


    "I do. Beau. Meredith simply¡­ appeared one day. Mother found her living on the streets in Central when I was seven. She was fourteen. I don''t really know much more about it other than that. We took her in. She was employed as a nanny and is now our housekeeper. She''s looked after us ever since she arrived. She is family."


    Alayna seemed to ponder this for a moment before responding "That explains why she looks at you lot like she loves you."


    "She''s a lot better to us than we are to her I think," I admitted with a shrug. "She bends over backwards to make us happy. Nobody seems to appreciate that."


    "You do."


    "Yes, I suppose so. It''s easy to take her for granted sometimes though," I said honestly. "I am close with Meredith. Like I said, she and Beau are my sisters."


    I told her more about the family: that Mother was from Lambent and both Marco and I had been born there. I described what I remembered of our move to Vakoso when I was five and she listened to every word intently. She asked enthusiastic questions about what I recalled of the Umbrith-free life we had in Lambent, explaining that Father was working between the two counties to develop defence techniques to try and eradicate the monsters.


    "Why does your family stay in Vakoso when you don''t have to?" she enquired. "I know if I had a choice between living in a monster infested pit or not, well, it wouldn''t be a choice."


    "Well he and Mother still run Harrowroth. At least one of them needs to be here. Father is never here which forces Mother to stay and enforce his laws. Anyway, I''d much rather live with her than Father. We could go to Lambent if we wanted to, however Father''s work visa is granted because of my Mother. He''s Vakosian. He cannot live in Lambent permanently unless something happens to Mother and he was our primary caregiver. He does not have the correct visa. It''s boring and complicated, however you know they don''t let anyone cross their border unless there''s an extraordinary reason," I said.


    "It must be cool living somewhere that doesn''t have Umbrith," she enthused.


    "It''s a relief, yes," I said stiffly as a vision of a giant winged creature biting into Sarah pushed its way into my mind. "Not like I benefit from it much at the moment."


    Alayna noticed my change in demeanour and put her hand on mine. The negative thoughts were instantly obliterated and I smiled. She was a bloody good tonic for misery.


    "Your mum and sisters sound lovely," she said, changing the subject. "You''re lucky!"


    "Grass is greener," I muttered.


    She grinned, "Yes, it must be difficult having so much money you literally own Harroworth."


    I raised an eyebrow although couldn''t muster a smile, "You are not wrong. Money runs the world. Marco and I have very little worries because Mother and Father have always had a lot of money. However I am also very aware of that."


    "What does that mean?" she pressed.


    "Well, I don''t really have many friends, because they''re only friends with me because of my surname. Dating is impossible because women simply look at me like I''m a walking ATM. It''s hard to have much of a life during the day and we cannot have a life at night."


    "I firmly reject the idea that Tiv Hawes has no life," Alayna giggled, the sound clear and bright against the hum of conversation enveloping us.


    "Fine. Let me give you an example¡­" I gestured subtly with a tilt of my head toward a young man who lurked beyond the window between two stalls. He was tall and gangly, his limbs awkward as he tried to inconspicuously wield a camera with a lens that seemed too heavy for his thin frame. "He has been snapping our photo for the last ten minutes. He''ll either try and blackmail me for skipping college or he''ll sell the photos to a magazine and my latest illicit affair will be plastered all over the place by the weekend. It''ll be even sweeter for them because I''m in The Grange and not Central. Encounters like this are frequent whenever I venture outside... I''m seventeen. This shouldn''t be my life."


    At my words, Alayna''s playful demeanour dissolved like mist in sunlight. She turned her gaze toward the photographer, her eyes narrowing as she took in his every move. Her lips pressed into a hard line while her nostrils flared ever so slightly.


    Growling a long list of profanities under her breath, I cut in before she killed him with a gaze. "Don''t worry. I''ll sort it out."


    "No need. I''m not going in the gossip mags," she said through gritted teeth. Bolting from the bar, she screeched, "Dan, give me the damn camera!"


    I watched, mouth agape, as she approached the lanky man with measured strides. Despite his height, he shrank at her malice and nodded a lot before putting one hand up to me as if to apologise. I reciprocate the gesture. She handed the camera back to him and walked away. Patrons in the bar laughed and made comments about her temper.


    "Just like your brother," a stout man boomed.


    A sigh escaped Alayna''s lips¡ªa release valve for lingering frustrations¡ªas she returned to me. "Please, he''d have actually smashed the camera."


    Alayna''s breaths, heavy with the weight of her temper, began to steady gradually. Her fingers unclenched one by one as she drew in a deep breath through her nose and released it slowly through her mouth, visibly composing herself. The tightness in her shoulders relaxed, yet the set of her jaw remained firm.


    "Is it safe to speak yet?" I quipped.


    Her eyes met mine; any lingering ember of anger now seemed to give way to warmth.


    "I''ll smash his camera myself if those photos ever see light," she promised.


    "You''re nuts," I laughed, mimicking the barmaid.


    "Careful," she retorted playfully. "Or your watch and phone might vanish."


    "Yes darling."


    She beamed so brightly I forgot to breathe. Shaking my head, I looked back out at the busy marketplace trying to ground myself.


    "This has been a grand afternoon with no fines! And nobody ripped me to bits either so you were wrong on both counts," I said smugly. "In fact our only mishap was that awful familiar trying to pilfer my wallet."


    "Ian''s harmless. He definitely has a death wish though. Stealing your wallet and showing you his power was very thick."


    I took umbrage with the notion she believed me to be the issue in that situation, however not more so than the way she spoke of him like he was a regular person. It was unnerving.


    "Familiar''s are dangerous Alayna. You''d do well to keep away from them."


    She laughed hard before glancing my frown, "Wait? You''re serious? There''s nothing dangerous about Ian. Apart from maybe his low IQ."


    "Familiars could curse you in an instant yet you speak of them like regular people-"


    "Stop being stupid," she snapped. "They are regular people. They could curse you the same way you could pull a trigger on a gun. Just because they can doesn''t mean they will. Half of them don''t even know extra magic beyond the single power they''re born with."


    "I''m not being stupid, I''m being carefully cautious," I replied stubbornly.


    "You''re playing at semantics. Honestly have you ever even spoken to a familiar? They have the same aspirations as you and me. The same fears. The same worries. Well, maybe not the same as you. But they live the same way as everyone else in Outer Harroworth. They have the same barcode. They live the same way. They die the same way. Don''t ask to come here then immediately start judging us."


    Before we could debate further about her naivety, the bustling crowd outside grew louder and angrier. A strange whistling reverberated throughout the busy square. It attracted the attention of the whole bar. Alayna shot to her feet, standing on her chair to get a clearer view out the window. The colour drained from her cheeks as her eyes widened. Swearing under her breath, she held her fingers to her tongue and gave a quick sharp whistle. It reverberated around the room and at the sound several people stood up and left the bar as the barmaid shouted after them for payment.


    "Alayna, you gotta move him now," Charlotte said, looking from whatever Alayna was looking at to me. "In fact, everyone out. We''re shutting early today."


    Alayna rushed behind the driftwood bar into the back room and ran back out with an ugly, black hooded sweater. The barmaid went to the object, then thought better of it.


    "Take your jacket off. Get this on," she hissed.


    "No thank you," I replied stonily.


    "I''m not joking. We''re about ten minutes away from a riot and you have the wrong colour eyes to be hanging around here. Put the hoodie on, pull the hood up, and run," she hissed frantically.


    I did as she asked, discarding my coat on the table. The sweater stank of stale sweat and cigarette smoke.


    "Payment for the drinks," I scoffed at the barmaid, nodding to my coat.


    Charlotte scowled but didn''t have time to reply before Alayna dragged me out of the bar.


    "Care to explain why a riot is about to start?" I joked lightheartedly, letting her pull me through the crowds.


    She rounded on me, her eyes furious, yet didn''t say anything. Instead, she spun me around and pointed me towards a wooden scaffolded stage in the centre of the cobblestone clearing. There was an older man and a young girl standing atop it surrounded by several members of the Day Guard. Some were pointing their guns towards the crowd of people shouting at them, others were tying a noose around the young girl''s neck.


    "What the hells is going on?" I whispered, unable to take my eyes from the scene.


    "It''s Mr Hall and I think that girl is an unregistered familiar. The Guard will hang both of them and the people here might riot. It wouldn''t be the first time. Anyone from Central will have their head on a chopping block if they get caught in this mess, especially the ones with gold eyes. We need to get you out of here," she explained frantically.


    "Alayna, we can''t let them kill those people. That girl is a child," I insisted, pulling away from her.


    She threw herself in front of me and pushed me backwards a few paces.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are, if you approach that scaffold, they''ll shoot you. They shoot to kill. Let''s go," she begged.


    I didn''t move.


    "There is nothing you can do. You''ll never get close enough to tell them who you are. You said I would stop them ripping you apart, this is me holding you together. We need to move," she panicked, pulling me again.


    With reckless bravery that I didn''t have time to think about, I pushed past her, not daring to tear my gaze away from Sarah and Lucy''s father having a black bag dragged over his head. The young girl was already swinging from the neck as the crowd roared violently.


    Alayna seized my arm, pulling futilely to try and stop my advance. We didn''t make it far before we collided with others who were trying to flee and some who were running towards a fight.


    "They will kill you," Alayna screeched, succeeding in pulling me back a few steps. "And if you die then I''ll hang for it."


    I stopped dead. "You''re lying."


    I knew she wasn''t. I knew. Yet the reality of her words couldn''t penetrate the din of my erratic panic over the chaos erupting around us.


    Before Alayna could respond, a woman ran screaming towards the scaffold. At the same moment Mr. Hall dropped like a stone, gunfire ran out and the woman stumbled, crimson staining the ground beneath her.


    "Lynn!" Someone in the crowd screamed.


    Alayna stumbled backwards into me, face ashen.


    "Sarah and Lucy''s mum," she explained through frozen, pale lips. "The whole family''s dead now."


    Adrenaline held off the horror. I grabbed Alayna by the shoulders and shoved her roughly ahead of me. The jolt of motion reanimated her and she grasped my hand, pulling me after her. The angry screaming increased its volume as we wrestled our way through the sea of people and reached the broken chain link fence where a few others were escaping through. Alayna shoved me through it and threw my car keys, wallet and watch at me.


    "Go straight home," she ordered.


    "You are insane if you think I am leaving you here," I hissed at her, trying to drag her with me.


    As I pulled wildly, the metal fence caught her wrist, cutting into it. She did not even notice. Her eyes were still fixed on the commotion behind her. More gunfire sprayed overhead and we both threw ourselves to the muddy floor. I knew what she''d decided as she looked between the commotion and I, and I knew I wasn''t going to let her do it.


    Grabbing her arm once more she fell roughly through the fence into my arms before she had a chance to run back to the fight.


    "I need to check on-"


    "No. You do not. Come on!" I cut her off sharply, tugging her away from the black-brick wall.


    She relented and we sprinted along the outer perimeter of the black wall. Gunfire echoed in the air. Reaching the car felt like it took a liketime. Silence fell between us, broken only by our uneven breaths as they fogged up in the cool air.


    "What could he possibly say about my Father... that he''d end up..." I choked out between gasps. "Why... why a child?"


    "Your dad... his rules choke us," she struggled for air. "Mr Hall just... he said scabs don''t matter when it comes to Umbrith because we can''t pay. And kids dying... it''s just another day here."


    Ice crawled through my veins.


    "Sedition," she blew out a bitter laugh and cradled her head in her hands. "Enough to hang if you can''t pay the bail. So is being an unregistered familiar. There''s no age cut off for that, so yeah the kid..."


    Words failed me as she slumped against the car. I couldn''t fathom how deluded I''d been.


    "They''re dead." My voice was hollow.


    "Probably not the only ones," Alayna mumbled. "This happens a few times a year. Watch the news more."


    I did watch the news on occasion. Murderers and rapists were hanged. Not fathers and children. Riots were reported as entirely of the scabs'' own making, usually infighting or trying to attack the Day Guard unprovoked. Yet it was untrue; they were a tight-knit community. The worst the seemed capable of was stealing for fuck''s sake.


    Hands trembling atop my head, I stood still in utter disbelief. The people in Outer Harroworth were just trying to live, yet my family''s boot kept them firmly in their place. It was clear that Father''s brutality was not restricted to our household.


    "You''d have hung if I died?" I panted. "Why?"


    Her wide eyes found mine with nothing but bitter remorse held in them. "Your life is more important than mine. You''re Tiv Hawes."

 Chapter 9

    9


    Alayna


    Tuesday 23rd January, Year 825


    The catastrophic monologue in my head was relentless. I had been an absolute dumb-ass to think that taking Tiv Hawes to the Grange would prove anything other than cementing his misconceptions that we''re all wild monsters, and potentially get myself strung up for getting him killed.


    The car carried on down the straight road toward Cassibare Meadow and we barely breathed, nevermind spoke. As we drove past the part of the Grange we''d snuck in through, we saw two bodies lying face down in the mud: unsuccessful escapees of the riot. Tiv slowed the car.


    "Don''t stop," I whispered. "They''ll be waiting for more people to collect the bodies."


    I felt Tiv''s eyes on me but he obeyed and continued driving. Before long his car started playing a happy jingle and a telephone symbol appeared on his dashboard. I watched him press one finger to the screen.


    "What?" Tiv barked.


    "Where the hells did you two go? Nobody has seen you all afternoon! It''s almost dark! Alayna''s mother just called ours to ask if I was with her!" Marco seethed back with a lot more venom. "You think this is funny after the other night¡ª"


    Tiv immediately hung up the phone before Sarah or Lucy''s names could be mentioned and looked up to the roof, clenching his jaw. I kept my face forward, morbidly hoping the car would crash so I wouldn''t have to feel the shame and guilt any longer. I had Tiv''s car door open before he''d even stopped outside my house. Ben was sitting on the porch, no doubt waiting for my return; it was almost sundown. Before I made it out of the car, Tiv grabbed my wrist and pulled me back towards him. This did not go unnoticed by my brother who was immediately on his feet.


    "Wait!" Tiv hissed. "Are you alright?"


    I just stared uncomprehendingly at him.


    "I can''t just leave you after that," he whispered.


    The idea that I was worrying him had me dumbfounded.


    "I''m okay. It''s not my first or last riot. I just feel stupid for taking you there," I muttered.


    "It was my idea-"


    I didn''t hear the rest of the response before Ben yanked me out of Tiv''s grasp, dumping me on the floor behind him. Anger rolled down his back and for a split second, I thought he''d yank Tiv out of the car too.


    Jumping to my feet, ready to fling myself at Ben if needed, I stopped short of lurching as he growled, "On your way, Hawes," slamming the car door too hard.


    Tiv looked straight forward and obediently sped off. I bared my arctic gaze into the back of Ben''s head as he watched the car drive away.


    "Where the fuck have you been? You were due in an hour ago! Dad''s gone out looking for you!" he shouted.


    "I needed an overprotective psychopath half an hour ago," I grumbled.


    He turned to look at me and took me in: covered in mud with a bloodied arm.


    His eyes went wide.


    "This wasn''t him, you lunatic," I said, wiping the blood on my jeans.


    He seized my uninjured arm, pulling me to the house.


    "What happened?" he demanded.


    "There was a riot in The Grange. I got him out and he brought me home," I explained.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    He stopped in his tracks, "Charlotte told me about the riot but missed out the bit where you were there¡ªI''m going to kill her. What the hells were you thinking taking him to The Grange? You could have gotten yourself killed!"


    "I''ll explain everything after a shower," I insisted.


    Almost everything. I didn''t intend to tell him why me and Tiv ended up at The Grange in the first place.


    "Don''t tell Mum and Dad I was there," I added.


    Ben nodded and pulled a small, silver mobile phone from his pocket.


    "How the hells did you get one of them?" I gaped.


    "All you need to know is it''s not stolen," he smirked.


    "Ben, this isn''t a newspaper. They''ll hang you," I hissed.


    "Get inside," he said, pushing me gently up the porch steps.


    He didn''t follow me into the house as he began to dial. Mum went apoplectic with me and I ended up locking myself in the bathroom and showering with her screaming at me through the door until Dad got back and took her away. She was a damn lunatic sometimes.


    Ben kept his word and didn''t tell my parents where I had been. I repaid him by not telling them he''d stolen a mobile phone. He also couldn''t get angry that Tiv had returned his sister in one piece so it felt like a win overall. After my shower, I turned on the computer, intending to spend the entire evening writing a perfect email to Tiv. I would apologise and explain we would be spending less time together. That was if he wanted to see me again at all. I recalled the worry lines creasing his face when he asked if I was okay and figured he seemed to at least care a little. In that second, I decided he wasn''t trying to screw me for a bet; he seemed genuinely kind.


    The PC eventually wheezed to life and loaded my emails, I had two more from Tiv. The first read:


    From: Tiv Hawes       17.05   23/01/825


    To: Alayna Nicole Jameson


    RE: Home safe.


    Hi,


    I got in fine.


    Are you alright?


    Tiv


    And the second read:


    From: Tiv Hawes       17.17   23/01/825


    To: Alayna Nicole Jameson


    RE:


    You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry I failed to grasp your meaning before. Everything you said was true. I am dense. I simply didn¡¯t know that¡¯s how you were all treated. I don¡¯t know what else to say, other than sorry.


    I just want to know that you are alright. I think I cut your arm.


    I hit reply without thinking through a response.


    From: Alayna Nicole Jameson     17.52   23/01/825


    To: Tiv Hawes


    RE:


    I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry about Ben. I¡¯m sorry I called you dense; you didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry I agreed to take you to The Grange. It was a stupid idea.


    But are you okay? The first one is always the worst.


    Alayna


    After reading through the email I instantly regretted sending it. I should have left it at ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡¯ But I didn¡¯t even get to the end of my thought before my computer wheezed again.


    From: Tiv Hawes       17.53   23/01/825


    To: Alayna Nicole Jameson


    RE:


    I don¡¯t really know what to say. I am fine yet I hate that this isn¡¯t new for you.


    You really do offer chaos in my boring little life, don¡¯t you?


    Next time, I will choose the venue.


    And despite myself, I smiled.


    We spent the rest of the evening emailing back and forth until the power was cut off at ten¨Cpunishment for our riot.


    I knew Tiv was a stupid idea. I knew we were incompatible and cursed myself for ever getting in the car with him after my failed date with Marco. It was all going to go down in flames. But while it was new and exciting, I decided I didn''t mind letting it run its course for a few weeks. I just had to avoid Marco like a plague.

 Chapter 10

    10


    Tiv


    Friday 26th January, Year 825


    Friday was the worst day of the week at college. Luckily, I had daydreams to live in. I had gone the whole week and had not seen Alayna once however we had spoken every night via email. While it was filled with melancholy at first, she once more managed once more to pull me out of a depressive abyss. Our conversation was always lighthearted and jovial. However, I felt I understood her a lot more now. She wasn''t hot-headed, she was simply sick of putting up with us: Central snobs. I couldn''t blame her¡ªnot after Tuesday. The images haunted me. Images that she had no doubt witnessed countless times in her life.


    Alayna explained that Umbrith were very present in her life, living directly adjacent to a hotspot for disappearances. Disappearances that were never reported in Central. Apparently, the only reason Sarah and Lucy made the news is because their bodies were found. Usually bodies weren''t found. The notion brought bile to my throat. I pulled myself from the daydream that was slowly turning to a nightmare to focus on my History lesson.


    In the cavernous lecture hall, Professor Stanton droned on as she paced before the uninterested students, her voice a monotone drone that cut through the stillness.


    "The Great War," she intoned, "was a pivotal moment in our world''s history, reshaping borders and societies. Lambent played a crucial role in the outcome, leveraging its unique position and resources."


    "Didn''t familiars fight that war?" Helen asked.


    Professor Stanton''s lips curled into a cautious smile. "Yes, Miss Parr, they did." She turned back to the class. "Familiars played a decisive role during The Great War. Thus why they were illegal until recently. These individuals were highly sought after by all sides to turn the tides of war. They did a lot of merciless damage." Professor Stanton paused by a dusty globe and spun it gently. "But it wasn''t just about power." Her finger traced invisible lines over landmasses tainted by old bloodshed. "Vakoso''s insolence was the reason the Umbrith were created."


    "Queen Genoveva was the reason Umbrith were created," piped up another student from the back.


    Professor Stanton''s dark gaze flicked to the student who spoke up. Her lips pressed into a thin line, as though preparing to unravel layers of history with her next breath. "Queen Genoveva of Lambent sought dominance over Vakoso which was uprising and causing no end of slaughter. Her methods were unorthodox; dabbling in forbidden magics to create soldiers loyal only to her and her linage¡ªthus birthed the first of the Umbrith. The creatures were created from the Queen''s hunger for control but such measures would never have been taken had Vakoso not rebelled." She clicked a button on a remote and the projector hummed to life, casting images of ancient texts onto the whiteboard. "Here," she said, pointing at a faded diagram, "is an artist''s rendering of an Umbrith. Note their exaggerated features designed for intimidation and combat."


    A chill settled over me and I averted my gaze from the illustration that was far too close to reality for the artist to have not witnessed one first-hand. Pushing Lucy and Sarah from my mind, I focused on my notes before realising I had written nothing for the entire lesson.


    "With sacrifice and ingenuity," she declared, "a coalition led by mortals who saw past borders drawn by men joined forces with familiars who chose redemption over the subservience of mortals." She paced once more, stopping by the grand windows where light filtered through stained glass panels. "With Queen Genoveva''s fall, the common-threat that made Lambent and Vakoso work together was lost. Vakoso had the tools to win the war, their familiar numbers much higher than that of Lambent''s¡­ Their victory lasted one-hundred-and-two years before Umbrith multiplied exponentially, overrunning the country, and Lambent crushed them. The Great War was the last time Vakoso won a conflict between the two territories."


    I zoned out for a particularly long time, unable to tear my gaze away from the creature pictured in front of me. By the time I finally regained my wits, half the bloody lesson had gone by.


    "How did the psycho queen create the Umbrith?" Helen asked. "The textbooks say she was a leech¡ªshe could steal other familiar''s magic but that doesn''t explain how she was able to create an entire race of monsters."


    "It''s a good question that has been pondered for centuries. Honestly? Nobody knows. She was truly mad; her hunger for power led her to perform unspeakable magics and there were very few first hand accounts of what happened the day she died. The Umbrith killed most witnesses," Professor Stanton replied, seemingly disappointed she was unable to provide a more detailed explanation. The projector flickered off; afternoon light now suffused the hall with its golden glow. Professor Stanton surveyed her audience one final time before closing her textbook like a gavel concluding a the session. "That will be all for today."


    I tried to spy Alayna during lunch however she was not in the dining hall. That was not usual, she could be a shadow when she wished to be, especially to avoid the pricks in her year.


    Before I knew it, time searching for Alayna ran out and it was time for Health class. It was the most mind-numbing subject of all. A familiar named Lilou taught students the biology of life through a supernatural lens however she also showed us how to make remedies and medicines. The class had only recently been introduced as a suggestion to transition familiar students into society. The problem being was there were none. None that admitted to it anyway. Until recently, I thought familiars were rare. Now I knew better. They were simply hiding. Some people still believed magic should be illegal, my father included, however times when familiars had ever hurt anyone were somewhat rare. Not like it mattered much. Though they were each born with only one power¡ªintrinsic magic¡ªbut their abilities to cast extrinsic magic made them dangerous. Luckily for mortals, extrinsic magic had a cost, though what that cost was seemed entirely random.


    Lilou was a familiar. She was also Lambentian. We were a rare breed in Vakoso. According to the Harroworth register, Lilou had the power of rapid regeneration. The other two on there could shape-shift and conjure protective barriers respectively. Apart from that, according to Alayna at least, they were regular people who lived, breathed and died like everyone else. This did not stop the media highlighting every time one of them had committed a violent crime. Those hangings were usually televised. The more I thought about it, the more I wondered if Alayna was right about everything. Lilou hardly seemed dangerous, and Ian in The Grange was an annoyance more than a danger. Once more, it seemed like the media may be writing their own warped narrative. No wonder most familiars didn''t advertise what they were. Lilou only ever mentioned this once saying that mortals were closed-minded and that familiars were not going to associate with things they deemed to be dangerous. She thought that we were more dangerous than the Umbrith. Her comments didn''t go down well with other parents or my Father, which nearly caused Lilou to lose her job at the college. She did not bring it up again.


    In this lesson, we were learning how to make a healing tonic called Venenum. Lilou glanced down at my pot of blue weeds which probably could have killed people rather than cured anyone.


    She stared blankly at me before giving a disappointed shake of the head. "You never know; you might be quite good if you put the effort in."


    The subject was tedious; familiars were a dying breed and I obviously wasn''t one¡­ or even a horticulturalist for that matter. Not like I was particularly trying; I hadn''t even opened the textbook to look at the instructions.


    Luckily for myself, I could let my mind wander off during my classes; I had decent grades in everything else bar Health¡ªnobody recieved good grades in that¡ªso the professors left me to it as long as the work got done. Though I had to admit, since I met Alayna the work was not getting done as often. I found myself split between spending all my time emailing her and the other half spent with a pillow over my face wishing I''d returned for Lucy.


    When the two-hour session of mathematics arrived there was a dull ache radiating through my temples. While I tried to focus on algebra there only seemed to be one place my mind wandered to. The moment Alayna left my mind, the girls I abandoned entered it. It had been a week since Sarah and Lucy had died and although I enjoyed the fact Alayna made everything a bit less awful, the bitter guilt ran ramptent anyway. The news coverage was all over their deaths still. Alayna told me there was a memorial being held for them the following Wednesday and I considered going, feeling like I owed them any apology I could give. Yet I knew my being there would draw unwanted attention. Attention my Father would beat me for if he found out. The thought alone obliterated all want to attend.


    After the second hour of mathematics, I was ready to throw something at Professor Davison. His lessons were nothing short of cruelty. I had hoped for some kind of ease from my thoughts which he did not provide. What he did supply were a lot of questions. He asked me any mathematical calculation he could think of knowing that I wasn''t paying attention. For that reason, I had been given extra work to do for the next week. I knew I should consider myself lucky; I was living, breathing and my complaints about life were trivial. I had taken all of that potential from the Hall sisters.


    I felt miserable.


    To my relief, what felt like an eternity later, the bell finally chimed and I was free.


    I rushed through the doorway, caught off guard by an obstacle in my path¡ªAlayna''s body which nearly toppled from the force of crashing into her. Instinctively, my arms encircled her slender waist, pulling her close to steady her before she fell. Her body pressed against mine, warmth seeping into my skin. She stared wide-eyed at me for a small moment then smiled an astounding smile as if I was the only person she wanted to see. My day was instantly brightened.


    "I feel like I spend a lot of time crashing into you," I quipped.


    "If you were trying to find new ways to tell me you hate my constant moods, you could have left a note," she teased back, eyes glinting with humour.


    "You can do better than that thing, Hawes," Helen sneered as she passed.


    The awareness of Alayna still in my arms¡ªthe pressure of my hand on her back, the curve of her body against mine¡ªbecame acute as I reluctantly loosened my grip. She immediately took that as my response to Helen''s comment and stepped away from me, glaring after the girl.


    "I hope your head gets so big it chokes you, asshole," Alayna shouted down the hallway.


    Helen spun on her designer heels to face Alayna, face severe. Without so much as a thought, I put myself between the two women before Alayna could tear her in half.


    Helen looked momentarily shocked as I blocked her view before a coy smile curved her lips. "What are you doing? Let me at the rat."


    "Helen, your words are unwarranted and unwelcome," I stated flatly, my gaze locked with hers. "Leave us be."


    The corridor fell silent, the weight of my words hanging in the air. I almost rolled my eyes; nobody liked getting scolded by a Hawes, though usually it was Marco to draw people''s ire. Helen, taken aback by my unexpected defence, recoiled slightly, her confidence faltering. Ignoring her sputtering protests, I turned my attention back to Alayna.


    She glanced at me again, a shadow fleeting across her face as she took a step back. "I''ll see you around-"


    "No, you''re not running off," I said, taking her hand, "Forget Helen."


    Helen stiffened beside us and walked away without another word. The hallway was still too silent. Alayna''s face, flushed with anger, softened as she shifted her fingers so they entwined through mine, ignoring the eyes I felt on us. I didn''t think I could smile wider. We made small talk as we walked along the hallway into the courtyard eventually taking a seat on a bench outside. For once it wasn''t raining.


    "Thanks for that," Alayna murmured. "Nobody does that."


    The hair on my neck pricked uncomfortably. "Sorry I''ve never done it before."


    There was a moment''s silence before she spoke again. "You seem off today."


    Did I? "Do I?"


    "A little bit down." I remained quiet so she continued. "It''s been a week since the girls died. Are you okay?"


    I stared at her, feeling my jaw unwillingly clench. She was too perceptive for her own good. I decided to be as honest as I could be.


    "I feel like crap. I can''t get what happened out of my mind."


    "It''s awful-" She stopped as if she was about to say something.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Well, I was just wondering how you knew them. You didn''t know their mum or dad¡­"


    "Marco dated Sarah a few years ago and we''ve spent a lot of time together outside of college since," I lied.


    "Oh, sorry. I don''t mean to pry¡­" Silence stretched for what felt like an eternity. "Maybe you should get help? Like counselling or something."


    I wished for a wall to bang my head against. However, before I was able to brush off her comments, a shrill voice sounded from behind us.


    "Alayna! I have delicious news!" it screeched.


    Jo Anderson, the other scab girl in Marco''s year, was running towards us, grinning and squealing. She was a peculiar, stout girl who had always annoyed me; she was too loud. She did not get as many problems as Alayna did because she was an insufferable suck-up. However, Jo seemed to be Alayna''s only friend so I sat silently as she approached. Her muddy-brown hair was pulled up untidily into a braid and, as she finally reached us, her green eyes appraised me cautiously. She gave a wary smile which I did not return. Hastily, she looked to Alayna who immediately pulled her hand from mine. My insides clenched. After another silent assessment of me, Jo decided whatever she wanted to say was too important to wait for me to leave.


    "Andy asked me out!" she giggled.


    Andy was one of Marco''s friends and I couldn''t help thinking that wasn''t mere coincidence.


    "Jo, that''s great! When are you going out?" Alayna responded sounding genuinely interested for no reason I could fathom.


    "Do you mean when are we going out?" Jo giggled.


    "What?" Alayna exhaled sharply.


    "Well, Andy knows Marco so he suggested a double date," Jo''s face was flushed with excitement.


    There it was: the ''not mere coincidence''.


    I stiffened and glared at Jo. Jealousy like a burning knot tightened in my chest. Alayna caught my gaze with her piercing, concerned eyes for a brief moment before turning back to her conversation. The fire inside me flickered and died down somewhat as her hand fell back on mine.


    "Jo, I told you I''m not dating Marco."


    "I know that''s what I thought but Andy spoke to Marco and according to him you two are still on," Jo shrugged.


    Alayna''s mouth dropped open with an audible pop. Jo didn''t miss it.


    "Please Aly. We''ve had a shit week! We need some fun! Just do this one date for me and then you can break it off with Marco properly considering you obviously haven''t," Jo tried to smile but didn''t quite commit under the weight of her friend''s scowl.


    I focused on not balling my fists.


    "Break it off with him? It wasn''t even half a date! And it was a disaster!" she seethed. "I''ve spoken to him once since and made it clear-"


    "Please, I saw you two on Tuesday, half the damn courtyard did. I''m not sure what you think making it clear is¡­ We both know what you''re like," Jo''s words echoed in my mind with a sharp sting. What did that mean? Had I misread every signal? Was there more between Alayna and Marco than she let on?


    Jo''s face fell when Alayna''s grimace darkened and tried another tactic, "Aly please, I''d do it for you."


    In that instant, the urge to confess everything¡ªto blurt out how deeply Alayna affected me¡ªclawed its way up my throat. I almost choked.


    "Fine, I''ll go on the damn date. Now leave me alone before I change my mind," Alayna admonished.


    Disappointment settled like lead. The taste of it was bitter on my tongue and I swallowed hard, trying to banish it away. Alayna''s burning gaze was on me however I could not take my eyes off Jo who reluctantly met my gaze. Realisation swept over her face before she looked back to Alayna.


    "What are you doing? Are you insane?" she hissed.


    "Jo¡­" Alayna said in a warning tone.


    "Alayna¡­" Jo returned with the same tone.


    "Pardon me, do you two think I''m deaf?" The words burst from me before I could rein them back and Jo recoiled like I had physically slapped her.


    "I''m sorry, that was so rude of us," she stuttered quickly.


    "No, it wasn''t rude of us. We''re having a conversation, sweetheart. You have ears. If you don''t want to listen, leave," Alayna challenged.


    Her calm facade hiding the anger she undoubtedly felt reminded me of how little I understood her. I had no notion as to why I was the one at fault. All I knew for sure was how hard resisting the temptation to kiss Alayna was when she wore her that defiant expression.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I was the one being rude," I replied carefully to Jo with a wry smile. "My apologies."


    Jo simply stared wide-eyed between the two of us.


    "I''ll call you later," Alayna said, dismissing her friend.


    With one last appraising look at me, Jo walked away. I watched her go and was not sad to see the back of her.


    I could not stop my eyes narrowing at Alayna as she returned the same icy stare.


    "Well, go on then, call me a vicious name so we can move on," I barked.


    "Excuse me?" she breathed, eyes widening.


    For an excruciating moment, I wrestled with the jealousy, feeling it coil in my guts like snake. Its presence was an unwelcome reminder of how far Alayna was under my skin. Yet as I gazed into her fiery eyes the desire to pull her close and silence all other thoughts with her lips pressed against mine surfaced again. It took every fibre of self-control to sit still when every instinct urged me to close the distance between us.


    "You heard me," I said, forcing a smirk. "Get it out your system."


    "You''re a brat," she beamed like sunlight through leaves.


    I let out a breath I hadn''t realised I''d been holding and returned her grin, pushing the jealousy down into the pit of my stomach. There was no point in dwelling on it; Marco would no longer be interested in Alayna in five days when his imbecilic bet ran out. As much as part of me wanted to hide away until then¡ªto not witness any interactions that might twist the knife deeper¡ªI knew isolation would only invite darker thoughts to fill the void Alayna left behind.


    "We''re skipping again today," I announced abruptly, desperate for an escape from everything but her. "Where shall we go?"


    Alayna paused, and for a moment, it seemed as if she might refuse outright. She shuffled her feet, biting her lip as if weighing her next words against an invisible scale inside her head. "We have classes, Tiv. Maybe that''s not a good idea. Not after last time."


    "Come on! It''ll be fun. I have another Health lesson today which I was planning on skipping anyway."


    "It costs your dad a fortune to send me here. I don''t want to risk that. I could get in real trouble." Her gaze darted around nervously as if already envisioning getting caught by some unseen authority figure hovering just out of sight.


    "Please," I scoffed, trying to ease her concern. "I assumed you would not mind wasting a rich old man''s money. The man has more ven than sense. If we get caught I shall take the blame and bribe the guard."


    Her resolve dissolved under my playful grin as contemplation gave way to temptation in those expressive eyes. Considering me, her face brightened and transformed into a mischievous grin.


    "Let''s go," she beamed.


    This time we drove to a local caf¨¦ in Central. As we approached, a sign in the window read ''no scabs''. Alayna halted at the door.


    "They won''t even know, simply keep your sleeve down," I muttered uncomfortably.


    She glanced down at her attire, at her faded jeans and well-worn jacket that hugged her slender frame. "Look at the state of me. They''ll know."


    How couldn''t she see how absolutely bloody beautiful she was? "You are no state."


    At my words, Alayna seized the sign with defiance and sent it spinning through the air like a frisbee. My sheer mortification at the action barely had time to surface as laughter bubbled from her lips and I watched her dance over the establishment''s threshold. She was a lunatic and I adored it.


    Inside, clean white tables gleamed under the soft glow of pendant lights, each one paired with padded red chairs. It was the polar opposite of Piker''s bar in the Grange. This time it was her turn to be ogled at like a circus sideshow by the patrons, who grimaced when a scab entered any premise in Central. Though they eyed me sceptically, they didn''t make any attempt to remove her.


    We sat in a booth as Alayna looked around the premises as if searching for something¡ªperhaps an escape route.


    "What would you like to eat?" I prompted gently.


    She fished a few coins out of her pocket, putting them on the table. It was barely enough for a coffee.


    "I''m fine," she shrugged off my concern.


    "I haven''t brought you here so you can sit and watch me eat. What do you want?"


    "I said I''m not hungry," she lied.


    "Alright." I leaned back against the seat''s plush upholstery. "What would you recommend I have?"


    She barely spared a glance at the menu before pushing it aside dismissively. "You''re a big boy. Decide for yourself."


    I felt my jaw tense against irritation. "Tell me what is wrong."


    "Nothing."


    "Stop being stubborn."


    "I''m headstrong, not stubborn."


    "Semantics," I argued. "What''s so difficult about having a meal together?"


    Her response was nothing more than an intense glare that conveyed volumes without uttering a single word.


    "Fine," I snapped.


    We sat in a stagnated silence for a while until the waitress took our order, her steps soundless on the caf¨¦''s polished floor. I ordered two plates of food despite Alayna''s narrowed eyes piercing into me.


    "It''s bloody food Alayna," I stated flatly as my patience wore thin. "I''m not buying you a car or a house. You can pay me back if you simply cannot tolerate someone buying you food on a date."


    She recoiled slightly at my tone before retorting, "This isn''t a date."


    I fought to ignore how her words lodged like barbs within me. "Call it whatever makes you comfortable enough to share a meal with me."


    With reluctance slowly melting away from her features, she finally relented with softness creeping into her expression, "Okay."


    She watched the snow begin to fall outside and shuddered as if it were falling directly into her skin. Whatever she was thinking was quickly discarded as she spoke. "So what are you into then if you never leave the house or socialise?"


    I cleared my throat, caught off guard by her mischievous smile. "Well, I do have my interests. I suppose I''m more of an indoors person. Reading, playing the piano, following sports."


    "I bet it''s all sophisticated polo matches and hunting for you," she laughed.


    "Oh hush," I grinned. "I cannot bear either."


    She giggled a beautiful sound as she put on her attempt of a posh accent, impersonating her depiction of a polo match loudly and drawing the attention of the patrons. They scoffed irritably at her and, like she couldn''t help herself, she stood and beamed at them before bursting into song.


    I know you cannot face me,


    Erase me or replace me.


    I know your useless power,


    It plays right to my hands.


    I know you think me little,


    And so brittle and so fickle.


    You just hide inside your tower,


    In my kingdom, I''ll still stand.


    My kingdom made of rubble,


    In my kingdom, I''ll still stand.


    If any other person I knew had stood in a crowded room and started singing, I would have hidden under the table. Yet all I did was beam wider at her, ignoring our spectators. Her voice was warm and crackled like fire. After she finished the verse of her tune, she took a bow before outstretching her palm to a particularly obnoxious older couple who sat at the table opposite us.


    "I don''t perform for free," she smiled, batting her eyelashes at the man.


    Immediately, they stood and moved tables. I laughed at her as she waved at them. Her carefree spirit had absolutely no shame.


    "Sit down, you lunatic. You''ll get us thrown out," I grinned.


    She giggled, "Right, sorry. Where were we? Yeah, polo and hunting."


    "I like football and rugby," I smirked. "Also, how would you muse we hunt in Vakoso? The moment we go in those trees, we''d be dead."


    I regretted speaking as Sarah''s face flashed across my mind. Redirecting the conversation towards safer waters, asking about her hobbies instead. Or her hobby. Unsurprisingly, she had one thing that she enthused over exuberantly. Music. She used to perform with her brother and father in The Grange, explaining her boldness. She talked about old folk songs I had never heard of, encouraging me to listen to a few bands as quickly as I was able. She talked about the imaginative storytelling of the music she liked, explaining they were like romantic history lessons wrapped in pretty folksy tunes.


    When the food arrived, the waitress gave us a stern warning about upsetting the other customers, which I quickly silenced with an unpleasant look. Alayna opened her mouth to speak but at the last moment changed tact. I was beginning to find her a closed book; only what she wanted people to see would be shown, unless she was angry.


    Regardless, when she spoke I listened. She was interesting. I found myself drawn to her authenticity. The world I knew was polished and refined yet surrounded by disingenuous people who used my family constantly. Whereas she seemed wholly unperturbed by my last name. Alayna''s unabashed passion for life was entirely refreshing. We spoke for almost an hour about many different things, the conversation never running dry. Eventually, she continued to enquire about my life.


    "When was the last time you saw your Dad before last week?" she asked.


    "I saw him for my birthday last August because he had work in the area. Though I''m not sure he realised it was my birthday until he returned to a party. Mother certainly didn''t invite him. Before that, I had not seen him in nearly nine months," I replied truthfully.


    "Wow," she murmured.


    "I know. He has only seen Beau five times ever. Did not even bother attending her birth," I chuckled darkly.


    Alayna shook her head sympathetically then graciously changed the conversation again, "What about your Mum?"


    "To the public, my Mother is Father''s assistant. She took time out to have a family. Now she just does the job he is supposed to do here when he is in Thruck. Though they battle constantly. They have very different opinions on how Harroworth should be run. He only comes back here for emergency press conferences if he can avoid it," I stopped myself before the conversation could circle its way around to the Hall sisters. "Twenty-five years married and I don''t think they''ve spent any of it together."


    "Wow, they got married? That''s pretty cool though," Alayna mused. "I''d love to see a wedding."


    I looked at her in bewilderment, "Pardon?"


    She rolled her eyes and smirked, "My parents aren''t married. In fact, I don''t think there''s a single married couple in Outer Harroworth."


    "But they''re both called Jameson?" I questioned.


    "Nah, Dad''s name is Thornton. He just didn''t want to have a different last name to me and Ben so everyone calls him Jameson. It''s what us lot do. It''s not legal or anything but I haven''t ever heard him called Thornton in my life."


    I shook my head, "You, your father and brother have your mother''s name?"


    "Yeah?" She cocked her head to the side in a confused manner. "She grew us and birthed us. Doesn''t make much sense to give Dad the credit, does it? Wait, so Hawes isn''t your mum''s name?"


    I grinned as I shook my head, "She was Sulsie."


    "That''s mad," she remarked.


    "Why did your parents never marry?" I knew the answer before the words were out of my mouth.


    "We''ve had a leak in our roof for six weeks. We can hopefully get it fixed with Mum''s next wage¡­ and we''re considered rich in Outer Harroworth. Weddings aren''t the type of extravagance we usually do," she shrugged. "Sometimes for significant anniversaries, we throw big parties in the Grange."


    "Why doesn''t your mother ask mine for a raise?" I asked.


    "I''m not pushing that with a ten-foot barge pole. If your mum wants to pay her more, she can," Alayana said matter-of-factly. "Mum already has the best wage of any scab we know."


    Her use of the slur made me uncomfortable and I quickly changed the subject.


    Speaking with deliberate lightness, I segued into an amusing anecdote from earlier in the week. "Speaking of pushing," I started, "you should''ve seen Beau''s face when she somehow managed to topple our pool attendant right into the water. She stood there with her tiny hands on her hips as if she had planned it all along."


    Alayna''s laughter rose like a song, dispelling the lingering tension as her features softened.


    "You have a pool? You really are from another planet-"


    She stopped abruptly, her attention snapping away from me towards something outside. She pulled her hood over her face, all joviality quashed and her little spark smothered. I turned to where her gaze had been moments earlier and rolled my eyes¡ªa gaunt man with a camera pressed against the caf¨¦''s window like some famished creature desperate for sustenance.


    I slid my car keys across the table and she took them. Without another word, she stood and left through the side exit. I threw a few notes on the table and approached the paparazzi focusing on keeping my cool; I knew how it would end if I fought with them.


    "Who''s the singing scab, Tiv?" he jeered.


    I ignored his barb and the fact he knew my name.


    "How much for the camera?" I growled.


    "Two grand."


    I barked a laugh, "Even I do not carry that around with me."


    "How much you got?" he asked.


    I opened my wallet and thumbed through the ven notes.


    "Four hundred."


    "Not even close, sorry kid."


    I resisted the urge to pull the camera from his grimy hand as he said, "I''ll take the watch."


    Staring down at my Mother''s gift, I almost unhooked it yet faltered and shook my head. Before any more negotiation could be done however my car screeched around the corner and mounted the curb, almost hitting us both. In his shock, the camera slipped from the photographer''s hand, smashing to the ground. I felt compelled to crush it with my foot for good measure however Alayna revved the engine causing the car to lurch forward. Both the photographer and I jumped backwards and he groaned as the front left wheel crushed the camera.


    I cocked an eyebrow at him, "I bet that four hundred is looking beautiful right now."


    Not waiting for his response, I jumped in the car and Alayna sped off.


    "My poor bloody car. I better not have a puncture," I whinged.


    She giggled uncontrollably, "You''re lucky I didn''t hit you both. This thing is fast!"


    After the second time she accidentally mounted the sidewalk, I made her pull over and let me drive. Her brother was quite clearly not a great teacher.


    "We don''t have the best of luck skipping college," she mused playfully, straddling me to climb into the passenger''s seat rather than getting out of the car. I kept my arms painfully pinned by my side rather than grabbing her hips.


    "Where''s the most abandoned place you can think of?" I replied quickly, trying to push the image of her on top of me from my mind, repositioning my pants and desperately hoping she wouldn''t notice why.


    "Pick a meadow," she shrugged. "They''re all frozen bogs at this time of year. Nobody uses them."


    We spent the rest of the day walking around in the snow through the Rowe Meadow, the largest in Outer Harroworth. She was right, we saw not a single other person while we were there. The huge clearing was covered in a soft blanket of white, hiding the carpet of muddy grass. The meadow''s tall grasses and wildflowers had long since withered, leaving behind delicate, dried stems that poked through the snow''s surface. The air was crisp and still as the soft crunch of our footsteps sounded underfoot and snowflakes continued to fall gently from the sky. The meadow was surrounded by skeletal woodland, housing hidden birds, chirping loudly and other creatures I dared not think of.


    "I bet this place is beautiful in the summer," I said, pushing the image of what lurked beyond the trees out of my head.


    "It is," she agreed. "Probably not as pretty as Lambent. Can you remember much of it?"


    "I''ve been on a few holidays there when growing up to see my Grandmother, but I''ve not been for a few years; it takes about eighteen hours to get to Granny''s. It''s always bright and hot. Unlike here. Everyone is nicer too¡­ However, that''s probably what happens when people live without the stress of the Umbrith¡­" Alayna did not speak, snowflakes gathering in her hair, so I continued, "Mother always takes us stargazing; they are so bright, it was like having the sun out all of the time¡­ A sparkling, white belt that crosses the entire sky. We used to spend hours watching the stars cross the sky. I think Mother misses that most."


    Alayna looked at the cloudy, grey sky, "Unfortunately, stars appear at night. And don''t often shine through clouds."


    "You can use your imagination," I smiled bashfully. "Mother used to do that with us when we first moved here. We''d sit in the garden in the middle of the day, staring at the sky and making up constellations."


    Alayna shrugged off her jacket and arranged it neatly on the frozen grass. She lay down and stared up at the sky, wearing only a T-shirt under her leather jacket. I followed suit, placing my coat on the ground, and revealing my jumper and scarf.


    "Do you want my jumper? You must be freezing," I muttered.


    "I''ll have the scarf," her lips curved into an impish grin, pulling it from around my neck and wrapping it around herself.


    I lay down next to her on my coat; our shoulders brushed, sending a jolt of warmth that contrasted sharply with the surrounding cold. We spent a while making up ridiculous names for stars that did not exist.


    "It''s hard for Mother to live here I think. We are used to it; it''s all we''ve ever known however she lived in Lambent for thirty-three years," I said eventually.


    "Yeah, that must be so difficult. This place is a dump," Alayna pulled a face. "I can''t wait to try and get out of here and get a job in Lambent. I''m so lucky your family gave me that opportunity."


    I knew, just as well as she, the chances of a Vakosian civilian getting a job in Lambent were atrocious. My Father had been incredibly lucky; in fact, he seemed to be the only person I knew from Vakoso who had ever done it. And that was simply regular Vakosians, not the slum-dwellers with their brands. I decided not to point that out.


    Alayna''s fingers found mine as we spent a long time lying in the peaceful meadow. When the sun started to dip below the trees Alayna began shivering; we were both soaked to the bone. Her cheeks were red, nipped by the chill. I stood up and requested she put her jacket back on, insisting she keep the scarf and offering her my coat too. She responded not with words but by arching an eyebrow playfully and darting backwards into a fresh canvas of snow, making an outline of herself in it, waving her arms and legs around like a lunatic. I laughed and pulled her to her feet before she froze to death and didn''t offer the coat again.


    Alayna was incredibly easy to be around, even when she wasn''t. She was stubborn, antithetical and quick to anger however that just meant we playfully bickered which led to a lot of laughter. That hadn''t dawned on me until I realised my cheeks were hurting from the smile I had worn for so long. All worries of the previous Friday disappear. All thoughts of her and Marco gone. I chastised myself for ever believing the rumours of scabs.


    "If I get home late once more this week, I''m pretty sure my parents, or worse, Ben, will never let me leave the house again," Alayna groaned, staring at the sun beyond the trees.


    "I''ll drive you back," I suggested.


    "Thanks but by the time you drive it will be quicker for me to just walk. I know the shortcuts," she smiled at me the way she''d smile at Marco.


    "That''s not true, is it?" I asked sceptically.


    Her smile turned into a wider, sincere grin, "It''s probably not a good idea for your car to show up to my house three times in one week. People talk and apparently you''re followed by an entourage of photographers. I don''t want them knowing where I live. Ben said there''s a load of those nasty mosquitoes with cameras buzzing all over The Grange now looking for you. It''s ruining a lot of business. I don''t want that on my street¡­ If Marco finds out I''ll just make everything worse for everyone."


    She was right and it made me frown.


    "Are you really going to go on the date with Marco?" I asked shyly.


    She flushed, "Not if I can avoid it. But I told him no on Tuesday and he just ignored me. I don''t want to upset him in case¡­ Honestly? In case college gets worse. But it''s not like that with him. You know it''s not like that."


    A horrible stagnated silence stretched between the two of us, only distant birdcalls to interrupt it. She was still placating him because of who he was. Because of who she was. Because simply telling him no in her eyes was deemed dangerous.


    I didn''t know what made me say it. "You''re life¡ªit''s not more important than mine. Or any of ours."


    Unexpectedly, she wrapped her arms around me in an embrace. My brain didn''t catch up as her warmth enveloped me. Slowly, involuntarily, I leaned closer, running my nose along the soft skin of her neck and breathing her in¡ªwildflowers. She inclined her head subtly back, offering more of herself as my lips grazed her jawline tenderly. The world seemed to hush around us. I did it again, tracing her neck and jaw with my lips until she angled her head to face me. Her presence thrummed across my skin as my lips found hers. Soft and gentle yet simultaneously set me on fire. Her back curved gently, pushing herself nearer as her fingers traced paths of electricity down the back of my neck. It was brief¡ªfar too brief¡ªbefore my mind kicked in again.


    Marco... anger... consequences... Shit. Marco is going to maim you.


    The thought jolted me back to reality as I realised where I was and what I was doing. I pulled back with a start, leaving Alayna wide-eyed with a faint trace of a smile touching her lips. She was soaking, her hair plastered to her skin, and still looked phenomenal.


    "That was probably a bad idea," I whispered.


    "Probably," she breathed, putting the tips of her fingers to her lips. I beamed trying to hide the embarrassment and she began laughing, "Just let me sort this Marco mess out first please."


    My grin widened, "Yes, darling. Just hurry up."


    Alayna took off in the opposite direction and I cocked my head to the side watching her go. I did not take my eyes off her until she had disappeared beyond the trees. I continued to beam like a moron.


    It was good to feel good. I realised I had no memory of experiencing such happiness in Harroworth. Alayna made me feel good in ways I did not realise I could.


    The feeling was fleeting as a knot formed in my stomach made of elation at Alayna''s touch and dread at what might unfold if Marco discovered what happened. The cold began to seep back into my bones as I stood alone now, watching where Alayna disappeared among the trees. All I could do was wait for her; hope that Marco''s obsession would wane with his bet and free Alayna to be mine without consequences¡­ I doubted it.

 Chapter 11

    11


    Alayna


    Saturday 27th January, Year 825


    Friday night had passed quickly with a desperate phone call from Jo, demanding all the gossip about Tiv and asking if we were secretly dating. I was truthful and told her I had no idea and that I wasn''t even sure if I wanted to, considering Marco would probably make my life shit; he didn''t seem like the type who could lose gracefully to his younger brother. I couldn''t say I was surprised by this. I wouldn''t have been too impressed if Ben had been sneaking around with someone I was trying to date.


    I updated Jo on the long conversations I had with Tiv every night but kept the kiss to myself. I tried to tell myself I didn''t know how I felt about it but the truth was I loved it and, every second I wasn''t with Tiv, he was all I thought about. He was just pure as snow. His childish humour matched mine but most of all, I always felt important around him. I knew it was a pretty vain reason to like someone but I had never really felt important before and certainly not because of a guy. I wouldn''t say I picked the pricks, but I usually picked the ones who were more concerned with themselves than me. Tiv wasn''t like that at all. His biggest concern was wanting me to be happy. And I was.


    Jo was surprised I had kept Tiv from her for so long. I conveniently forgot to mention that was intentional; I felt like I was doing something wrong. Probably because I was.


    Trying to wiggle out from whatever I''d managed to tangle myself in with Marco felt like trying to escape quicksand¡ªthe more I dragged my feet, the worse it''d get.


    "So is now a bad time to tell you I''ve arranged our double date with Andy and Marco tomorrow afternoon?" she laughed awkwardly.


    I groaned, "Jo, please don''t make me do this. I''m supposed to be down the mines."


    "It''s one date then I''ll never ask you for anything ever again," she begged. "Plead with Ben to do your shift."


    "Ben''s been down there thirty hours already this week on top of working at the yard."


    "Just beg him!"


    "And what about Tiv? He''s going to think I''m an absolute slut," I whinged.


    "You are," she giggled.


    "Shut your mouth," heat crept up my neck. I wasn''t that bad.


    "You can just bat your eyelashes and tell Tiv otherwise. He''s head over heels for you," she retorted.


    I laughed, "Do you think so¡ªwait you''re distracting me. Jo, I cannot do this date. Tiv will be gutted. Marco is horrible. I''ll tell him as much and-"


    "You''ll do no such thing," she interrupted. "Come on the date and be your miserable old self and Marco will be desperate to leave. In fact, if you both leave early that works better for me. They''ve mentioned getting a hotel in Central tomorrow night!"


    "Absolutely not!" I raged. "I am not going back to a hotel with them and you''re mad if you do."


    "Oh put a pin in it Aly! I''m not going to make you go back to a hotel with Marco! But if you could just not ruin it for me so that I can go back to the hotel with Andy, I''d greatly appreciate it!"


    I forced a laugh and tried again, "I promise you Jo, this is going to go badly. I won''t be able to sit there with him knowing I''d rather have his brother''s hands all over me."


    Her retort was cut off as our phone call abruptly ended with a roar of thunder, plunging the hallway into darkness.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Friday night saw the snow turn to rain and brought one of the rainiest nights on record. So much so, the power didn''t come back on until well into Saturday morning and our kitchen flooded. Rain leaked through the broken roof into my parents'' room too. The flooding had caused the meadows to turn to bogs. The streets were littered with impassable, lake-sized puddles and landslides. Getting to the mine would be a nightmare so Dad said he''d make the hours up for me later. Even The Grange was only open for emergency supplies but getting there was basically impossible. We spent the first four hours of Saturday morning when the sun rose shovelling mud and trying unsuccessfully to clear the flooded roads with other households from around Cassibare Meadow, knowing we''d get no help from Central. Only Riley was of any use. He manipulated the water, sucking it straight out of the ground, creating dusty piles of dry earth which were easier to move. Some of the other local familiars cast spells manipulating how heavy the dirt was, allowing us to move wheelbarrows and carts of earth quicker. Ben, the lucky bastard, was nowhere to be seen.


    By midday, Mum sent me home with my Dad, whose back would no doubt give out if he continued. He rode Kithry as I led her.


    "Go and get a bath, you''re disgusting," he said as we arrived home. "I''ll feed Kithry."


    The horse whinnied at the mention of her name.


    "I can sort her, Dad. You go have the hot water," I insisted.


    "I''m so glad you just said that kid," he grinned, wincing a little as he hobbled into the house.


    I sang a happy little tune as I fed Kithry; flooded roads meant no date.


    The rest of my day, once I was clean, was spent emailing Tiv. I spent every moment that I wasn''t with him glued to my computer, grinning like an idiot for hours on end. I''d never liked a boy this much before. He was great fun and I sorta loved that he wasn''t loud and boisterous; usually the shy ones went nowhere near me. Talking with him was the only thing that made being stuck in my house bearable¡­ That was until early on Saturday evening when my computer exploded with a tremendous bang. I dashed to the wall and yanked the cord out, sprinting to the bathroom to soak a towel. I ran back and threw it over the smouldering PC while screeching for Dad. Luckily, the only damage to the house was a small scorch mark on my bedroom wall; nothing that cost money to fix. But now I had no computer. Something that was purchased at great expense to the family so I could do school work. Ben was going to be pissed he couldn''t charge the neighbours to use it anymore. My good mood soured as I realised I had exhausted all my means of contacting Tiv. Jo made things significantly worse by calling and telling me she''d rescheduled our double date for Monday after college making me wish the power hadn''t come back.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    On Saturday night, at nearly eleven o''clock, the phone rang. My mum answered it quickly; we didn''t get telephone calls that late unless something was wrong. I emerged from my room and walked to the landing to eavesdrop on the conversation downstairs. Ben, also curious, joined me.


    "It has been a while, how are you?" Mum said politely into the receiver.


    She waited for a response then replied in her posh work voice, "I''m very good, thank you and yes the family is well," she paused, "No problem, sweetheart, but make it a bit earlier next time."


    She laughed and pulled the phone away from her mouth.


    "Alayna," she called.


    "I''m here Mum."


    "Tiv Hawes for you, love."


    My heart skipped a beat as I pranced merrily down the stairs to receive the phone. Ben raised one eyebrow at me and shook his head as he headed back to his room.


    "Hello?" I said. My mouth was dry making my voice husky.


    "Hi Aly, is everything alright?" he sounded concerned.


    I blushed at his use of the nickname only the closest people in my life used.


    "I''m fine but my computer exploded."


    "Exploded?"


    "Yeah. Boom. Pretty much means no emailing for¡­ well, forever I suppose," I replied.


    "Brilliant. It seems the only way for us to talk is if you get a new computer or if you finally join the modern world and get a mobile phone," he mocked.


    "I can''t get either I''m afraid."


    "I can get you a phone-"


    "Absolute not," I barked.


    "Well, we can''t converse on this phone all the time. I''m sure other people need to use it. Besides, your Mother didn''t seem overly impressed that I rang this late."


    "Well we have rules in our household that seem to elude you elites," I joked sarcastically.


    He chuckled, "We do have rules; I just have a mobile which allows me to break those rules."


    We spent ages laughing and chatting before I was scolded by Dad for being too loud. When I pushed my luck and stayed on the phone longer, whispering into the receiver as I clutched it tightly to my face, Ben eventually took the phone out of my hand.


    "We want to sleep even if you don''t. Goodbye," he barked, hanging up the phone.


    I swore, "You''re a-"


    "Alayna, it''s one in the morning. Go to bed," he interrupted. "Where''s a damn power cut when I need one?"


    I swore at him again before Mum''s voice boomed from her bedroom, "Will you two shut up!"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    We received word early on Sunday morning that The Grange was back open for business so Dad left early with Mum to trade and get food. Gingerly, I decided to do my hours at the mine, saving Dad''s back the trouble.


    "Wanna go to Franco''s this afternoon?" Ben suggested as I pulled Dad''s hard hat on. It swamped me.


    I did a little dance and squealed at the prospect of getting my free birthday meal. I never got stuff for free unless I used myself as currency. That was the only other bad thing about attending college. No work meant no expendable income and nothing to trade. All my money from the mines went on food.


    "I''m going to take that as a yes then," he smiled.


    "Ah, by the way, you owe Charlotte for some beers," I grinned with wide, puppy-dog eyes.


    He chuckled darkly, "Yeah, I heard all about that. I''m off the hook. She sold your toy boy''s jacket back to Central for a small fortune. I think you''ll be drinking there for free for a long time."


    I flushed at the word toy-boy, "He''s like, six months younger than me or something."


    He went to mock me further as light tapping rapped at the door.


    "The sun''s barely up. If that''s Hawes, I''m sending him away," Ben grumbled.


    "I''ll fight you," I grinned.


    I followed him to the door and pretended to jab him with my fists. He shouldered me lightly but it was enough to knock me off balance. I regained composure in time for Ben to open the door and me to rip the hard hat off in case it was Tiv.


    To my surprise, it was his housekeeper, Meredith. She was dressed stylishly in a brown, fitted coat pulled in at her waist. Her ivory purse hung smartly by her side. Like when I saw her at the manor, her mousey blonde hair was pulled up in a neat bun and she looked so perfect it was like she''d been pulled straight from a magazine cover.


    Upon spotting my brother, she couldn''t take her eyes off him. They were wide blue orbs which didn''t blink as she took a reflexive step away, clearly uncomfortable. Maybe even shocked. That wasn''t unusual; Ben was anything but friendly and the height of him didn''t help. Most elites looked at him like a threat. The look on Meredith''s face lasted a split second before she regained her composure.


    "Good morning," she chirped happily.


    "Hi," I said, craining my neck to see if Tiv was also there.


    Ben grinned wolfishly at her as he leaned against the door frame, "Have we met?"


    Again, her eyes widened slightly. "No. I''m Meredith Ulter. It is¡­ nice to meet you, Mr. Jameson."


    "Ben," he said too casually.


    Was he flirting? I mean, it was shit flirting, but he wasn''t being an asshole and he was trying way too hard to act like a normal person which was flirting enough for Ben.


    Her stance tensed ever so slightly as if his relaxed address unsettled her more. Turning to me, she extended a gentle hand holding a small paper bag.


    "I have a gift for you," she smiled.


    I muttered my thanks and peered inside to discover a mobile phone nestled beneath a note: ''We can argue about it tomorrow. From Tiv''.


    "No," I stated firmly, shoving the bag back toward her. "Tell him to keep his damn gifts."


    "Please do not shoot the messenger," she smiled kindly, not taking the bag.


    "Why didn''t he come?" Ben asked, tone laced with irritation; all pretence of being nice to Meredith left the second he remembered who she worked for.


    Meredith met his gaze squarely with arched brows. "I got the impression he did not feel welcomed. I could not possibly fathom why." She sounded perfectly pleasant but, as she spoke, she looked my brother up and down slowly to cement her point. "It was lovely seeing you, Alayna."


    She turned on her stiletto heels back down the gravel path. There was no car in sight. Me and Ben eyed each other apprehensively.


    "Hey, lady, where are you going?" Ben called.


    "It is Miss Ulter to you, Mr. Jameson. Not ''lady''. And I am heading home," she replied, barely looking back.


    "You don''t have a car?" he questioned in confusion.


    "Thank you for your concern, however my transportation has already been arranged. Good day," she gave me one last smile, then walked off down the street.


    Ben closed the door.


    "She''s going to get mugged," he grumbled.


    "Escort her home then," I mocked.


    "I''d rather not." But even as he said it, his fingers lingered on the door handle as if he might. Shaking his head, he let his hand fall as he smirked. "Are they all that gorgeous in the mountain mansions?"


    "Put your tongue back in your mouth, you pig," I grinned.


    He shouldered me again playfully before adding, "I bet they''re definitely all that stuck up."


    "Goodness no!" I said, adopting a posh voice. "Those protective older siblings are simply a nuisance."


    He scoffed then continued, "What did he give you?"


    "A mobile phone," I whined.


    Ben grabbed the bag and looked in it before swearing, "That''s much better than mine! You''ve known him for, like, a week! I''ll screw him if it gets me this treatment. Reckon you can get a car out of him?"


    "Hilarious," I barked.

 Chapter 12

    12


    Tiv


    Sunday 28th January, Year 825


    I ran my fingers across the piano keys, playing the little tune I''d dreamt of. I''d remembered all of it, though I had dreamt of it often enough that it seemed engraved into my brain. I was just about to head for the pool when my phone lit up above the piano.


    I''m going to kill you.


    The grin across my face was so wide it could have split my head in two as I read her message. I replied:


    We can argue about it tomorrow.


    Her response was instant.


    You bet your ass we will.


    Deciding impulsively that I did not wish to wait until tomorrow to be shouted at, I stood, fingers furiously typing as if the words couldn''t be written quickly enough.


    Can I see you today?


    Again, her response was immediate, bringing a fresh smile to my lips.


    I''ve gotta do a few hours down the mines then I''m out with Ben this afternoon. Call me tonight?


    Disappointment ebbed through me until my phone buzzed once more in my hand.


    Or maybe a call now while I walk to the mine?


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I practically skipped down the hallway to my room before a flicker of movement at the edge of my vision and a sudden blunt impact to my temple made me drop my phone. Instinctively, I spun around, squinting through the stinging pain to find a magazine sprawled on the plush carpet. Marco had launched it from his doorway - his method of summoning me without a word.


    Retrieving Mother''s gossip magazine from the floor, the reason for Marco''s fury became apparent instantly. My eyes scanned the glossy pages of the gossip magazine freezing on a picture of myself sitting in Piker''s in The Grange, Alayna''s back to the camera. My throat tightened at the headline, ''Tiv Hawes and his Mystery Scab''.


    Alayna was going to smash that man''s camera for this.


    Although, it did not go beyond my notice that there were no photos of Alayna''s face, only the back of her head. The photographer had selected the pictures he sold carefully. I somehow didn''t think that would save him if she saw the article.


    "Mother is over the moon," Marco scoffed.


    "I bet," I mumbled, eyes fixed on the picture of Alayna''s hand in mine.


    "Although, she was not too happy at the fact you went to The Grange. Or the insinuation Alayna''s a paid prostitute," Marco''s voice oozed with malicious glee. "Wouldn''t surprise me though."


    A surge of indignation rose within me like hot mercury as I considered the possibility that Alayna might see the attack on her. Suggesting so much as a hint of her selling herself was beyond contemptible. My hands clenched around the edges of the paper until it began to crease under my grasp.


    I swallowed down bile, keeping my voice steady as I said, "Their stories get grander with each article."


    "Have you been screwing her?" Marco spat bluntly.


    "No," I said.


    "Do you want to?" he asked.


    The question ambushed me, sending an uncomfortable warmth fluttering to my face.


    "Oh, drop it, will you?" I hissed. "You cannot stand her and she cannot stand you. Why are you still trying to flog this dead horse?"


    His eyes narrowed to slits as he growled, "I''ve got no chance if you don''t stop getting in the way."


    "Marco, she wants nothing to do with you and-" My words were lost as he slammed his door before I could finish pouring out how repugnant his actions were.


    White-hot anger coursed through me as Marco''s door cut off my voice. I stepped forward and hammered on the wood with clenched fists.


    "She''s not your toy, Marco!" I shouted, voice echoing down the hall.


    Inside the room, bass music began throbbing against the walls, drowning out my protest. I continued shouting until Marco cranked up the volume and each pulse became a slap against my efforts to reach him.


    Alayna was correct; he truly was a jackass.

 Chapter 13

    13


    Alayna


    Monday 29th January, Year 825


    I didn''t enjoy Health class at the best of times, but today it felt like the air was especially heavier; five hours until my date with Marco.


    In the back of the greenhouse, a makeshift classroom chattered with uninterested students as yet more rain drizzled down from the grey sky. Each plink it made as it bounced off the roof felt like a bullet to the head. I just wanted the day to be over.


    I used to find Health interesting until I realised you are only good at it if you were a familiar. That meant nobody was good at it and nobody could make any of the antidotes and remedies Lilou talked about. Even if we had any familiars hiding amongst the class, they''d no doubt pretend to be crap so their secret wasn''t revealed¡­


    Lilou used to tell cool stories about familiars and their powers. She used to tell us about the "cost" of extrinsic magic. No spell, apart from the one intrinsic ability familiars were born with, was free. It could cost water. It could cost muscle capacity. It could cost rain clouds. But it cost. Just like Riley losing a memory for the memory spell he cast.


    It was really interesting stuff but after Anthony Hawes threw a hissy fit about it, she went back to teaching the boring stuff. Regardless, I still paid attention even if everyone else looked like they were falling asleep. The whole lot of them had no idea they''d been born coming to this stupid college. Though they didn''t need to pay attention; I''m sure they were all just waiting for their parents to die so they could become millionaires.


    But today wasn''t about putting weeds in a pot and hoping for the best. The fact we were sitting on the stools at the back of the greenhouse meant this was a lecture.


    Lilou cleared her throat, getting the attention of the assholes surrounding me. She was Lambentian through and through; long black hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing golden-ringed brown eyes. Her voice wove through the air, clear and articulate, as she lectured among rows of potted blossoms and hanging vines. The earthy aroma of soil and fresh plants reminded me of home.


    "The concept of being Fated," Lilou began, enunciating each syllable with deliberate care, "is one that has fascinated our kind for centuries. Imagine an invisible tether between two souls¡ªbinding them with an intensity that defies logic."


    From where I sat, I could hear the rustle of notes being taken, the tapping of a pen against polished wood. My own notebook was blank; I just couldn''t be assed today. Lilou''s words filtered through my mind like water through a sieve.


    A hand shot up from the second row. Lacy, a girl with hair like silk and the kind of posture you only get from years of etiquette lessons, piped up. "Professor, does this phenomenon observe any particular patterns? Ages or genders?"


    "It''s Lilou. Not professor." Lilou''s lips curled into a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. She never wanted to be known as a professor and always corrected people who called her so. "Fate does not discriminate. It can entangle any two individuals at any stage in life, regardless of gender. The only constant is that it is observed among familiars, though occasionally a familiar can Fate with a mortal."


    I shifted in my seat, trying to fend off that gnawing curiosity. Ben always said I was too nosy for my own good. And it took my mind off the shitty day that lay ahead of me. At least I could shout at Tiv about the phone at some point.


    "While some familiars are drawn together as lovers¡ªdestined to forge offspring of considerable power¡ªthere are those who become Fated enemies." She paused to sweep her gaze across us all as if challenging anyone to dispute her words. "It is believed the purpose is to breed the strong or cull the weak from our ranks through love or conflict."


    She said ''our'' like she was lecturing a room of familiars.


    "But how do you know?" The question tumbled out before I could stop it, tinged with scepticism "How can you tell if you''re supposed to kiss them or kill them?"


    A few heads turned in my direction; they weren''t used to a scab speaking up. But Lilou just considered me with a smile.


    "It speaks. I thought it only screeched," a guy behind me said. I didn''t bother looking up. It was Andy. What Jo saw in him was beyond me.


    "Another outburst Mr. Hunt and you''ll be cleaning our Rithum pestles for a week," Lilou snapped.


    It was enough of a punishment to make Hunt shut his stupid mouth; Rithum was a potion that temporarily stripped familiars of magic; it stank.


    "To answer your question, Miss Jameson, one simply knows. The Fated bond may not always be apparent at first, but it will eventually present itself. Usually after the pair draw blood¡­ or consummate the relationship."


    A few of the guys behind me laughed like they were seven years olds but Lilou ignored them.


    She hadn''t actually answered my question, but I wasn''t a familiar and would never be Fated so I supposed it didn''t really matter anyway.


    "Manifestations may include a sensation likened to an unyielding pull¡ªan unseen cord binding two entities together. In most cases," she continued, turning back to address everyone once more, "individuals may share dreams, sense each other''s emotions or even perceive impending threats."


    As the lesson went on, Lilou got real deep into Fate and how Familiars work. She talked about the tricky balance between love and conflict and it''s important to know where you fit in the whole destiny thing.


    As class ended, Lilou left us with one last bit of wisdom: "Remember, Familiar or not, we are all bound by threads unseen. It is how we navigate those connections that shape our paths."


    I scribbled down ''invisible string'' in my notebook¡ªthe only words for the entire lesson¡ªand glanced around the room at other faces. Any one of them could be Fated lovers or Fated enemies and they wouldn''t have the first clue until Fate decided it was time for them to know. I''d hate to not have the choice.


    When the bell signalled the end of the lesson, I left everyone to rush out before I left, giving them time to disperse so they couldn''t descend on me.


    I realised I was alone with Lilou. Not sure why the words came to my mouth, I asked, "Have you ever been Fated?"


    She smiled, "That''s a very probing question, Miss Jameson."


    I stuttered out a response, "Ah- I- I''m sorry-"


    "I have been once, yes. That is how I gained a daughter. She was beautiful, as was her father."


    Was. I paled. "I''m so sorry."


    Her face was kind, "My daughter lives, she simply does not wish to be my daughter." Without missing a beat she added. "The lesson is over. See you tomorrow."


    Without thinking too much about how a teacher had just given me far too much information about their private life, I rushed from the room, ready for a free period. I had left the mobile Tiv gave me in my room at home. I had every intention of returning it to him, but I also didn''t want to take something that expensive with me into Central. I''d probably be accused of stealing it.


    Arriving in the common room, Jo was already waiting for me. The large, open-plan room was lined with comfortable leather sofas. On one end, TV''s played various movies and the other end had a mixture of foosball and pool tables available. Grand, marble fireplaces broke up the sofas, warming the vast room. Jo sat to the right of the entrance and I quickly joined her. She was miserable because of the weather and she pointed out that, unless we wanted to get soaked through, we were confined to the common room until our next lessons started. Days when we were stuck inside were typically the worst for my subjected torture. I usually kept out of the common room altogether, hanging out in the library instead, but today I needed to argue with Tiv. I smiled inwardly but the anxiety crept in at the fact the torment was about to start.


    "Maybe, you should go find someone else to sit with today," I smiled sadly.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Her brow furrowed, "No. I''m sure it won''t be too bad. You''re dating Marco after all."


    "Lucky me," I sulked.


    "Come on, Aly! It''ll be fun!" She beamed, trying again to make the date seem like a good idea.


    She dived into talk of how fantastic our date was going to be. We were to meet them at the parking lot after college where Marco was taking us to a fancy restaurant in Central. I had intentionally dressed well, hating myself for it but I figured it was only a matter of time before my face ended up in the magazines and I didn''t want to look disgusting. Jo prattled on about how I should give Marco another chance and that she wasn''t a fan of Tiv. Apart from that, it was easy to have a conversation with Jo; she didn''t stop for breath. A well-placed ''Really? You''re kidding?'' could keep her happy for half an hour and I could wander off to dreamland where me and Tiv lived happily ever after.


    As she talked, I noticed Rob entering the room with a couple of minions. If I was to give Ben a name, it would be his. He was at the top of my list of people who would think burning me to death in my home would be hilarious. He didn''t immediately spot me and his laughter boomed.


    "You''ve got less than two days left to nail her then your money is mine, Hawes," he joked loudly.


    My stomach fell out the bottom of my body as both Tiv and Marco walked into the room behind Rob. Marco was laughing as he swung his bag to knock Rob into the wall, "I still have this afternoon."


    A shiver of dread rippled through Jo beside me; her fingers curled tighter around the couch cushion, nails digging into the leather.


    "Do they mean you?" she whispered.


    "Of course they mean me," I growled loud enough for them to notice my existence and look down.


    Marco, Tiv and Rob stopped in their tracks. The other three guys burst out laughing and went to find a place to sit. Andy, Jo''s date, didn''t even bother acknowledging her.


    Ben had been right: there was a bet. A small part of me wasn''t even surprised. Another much larger part of me was trying to stop my heart from thrashing straight out of my chest. Fury coursed through me with so much intensity my insides physically ached as it scorched through my veins. I stood up without thinking. Marco swore as I approached but it was Tiv''s shocked face that registered. I resisted the urge to slam my fist into his scared, doe-like eyes.


    What I decided to do instead made me wish I had better control of my temper.


    My feet didn''t stop until I was in front of Marco, where I shoved my hands in his hair and kissed him hard. The idiot was clearly shocked but reciprocated anyway. I ran my hands down his torso, dipping into his pocket and removing a set of car keys. Pocketing them, I immediately pulled away. There were whoops and wolf-whistles echoing around the common room.


    "Tiv''s the better kisser. Suppose I''ll never know now who''s the better fuck." I took my time looking him up and down like a pig at a meat market before laughing. "Yeah, definitely not you and your¡ªfrom what I''ve heard¡ªtiny, diseased prick."


    Outraged, he tried to stutter out a retort but I gave him a wink before shoving him roughly out of the way. As I marched past him, my footsteps echoing off the hardwood floor, catcalls and a few nervous laughs rang out. I didn''t give a crap. If they wanted to paint me as a slut, they could.


    I jumped out of Tiv''s grasp as he tried to stop me leaving the room. I couldn''t even look at him. He followed me as I thundered along the hallway, out to the courtyard and into the car park, all the while begging me to stop and asking me to listen. I ignored every request.


    Pulling Marco''s car keys from my pocket, I started repeatedly pressing the unlock button, scanning the parking lot for activity. Tiv swore loudly behind me and continued begging for my attention. Eventually, Marco''s sleek, black car lit up. I smirked. Ben would like this car.


    "Are you mad?" Tiv hissed, grabbing me and spinning me around.


    I pushed him away from me with as much force as I could and continued until I reached Marco''s car.


    "Aly, you can''t take his car. You know what the Day Guard would do," Tiv begged, trying to grab the keys. "I cannot do anything to help you if you steal that car."


    I slapped his hand away and took great satisfaction in dragging the key roughly along the side of the door, the black paint chipping away and leaving a long silver line in its wake.


    "I had nothing to do with Marco and Rob''s bet," Tiv blurted out quickly.


    I ignored him and keyed the car again. It didn''t give me the same satisfaction the second time, as my anger quickly ebbed to sadness. Pointing the key downwards, I slammed it into the bonnet, leaving a large dent. I did it once more to the windshield window, fracturing the bottom corner of the glass and snapping the key in the process.


    So I wasn''t stealing the car apparently.


    I dropped what remained of the key by the bonnet and walked towards the main street.


    "Alayna, please say something," Tiv pleaded.


    There was a beat of silence before I detonated. "You are unbelievable!"


    Tiv flinched back as if slapped, eyes wide with shock as he swallowed down my anger.


    "You used me!" My voice tore from my throat. "I''m a person, not a toy for you and your brother to fight over then throw away when I''m not fun anymore. And for what? For money you didn''t even need. A bet you didn''t-"


    "I did not make the bet. It has nothing to do with me," he interjected desperately.


    "Liar," I hissed.


    "Alayna, I didn''t make the bet."


    "You knew about it though? The whole time?" I seethed.


    He stayed silent.


    "So it did have something to do with you then, didn''t it?"


    "I''m so sorry. I should have-"


    "How much was I worth then?" I barked with a nasty laugh. "Fifty ven? A hundred?"


    He looked to the floor, "A thousand ven."


    My jaw dropped. Marco has bet double my Mum''s monthly wage that he could screw me. They just had money to burn while we couldn''t afford to eat. I screamed a long string of profanities at the thought and continued to rage down the busy street toward the train station. Tiv continued to follow me.


    "Please stop for a moment. I can explain-"


    "Explain what?" I barked a laugh. "You knew your brother was trying to screw me for money."


    "I didn''t think you would. Well until you turned up today dolled to the nines ready for your date with him." He could not keep the bitter jealousy from seeping into his tone.


    "You''re right. I dressed up just for him," I lied in a venom-filled hiss.


    He finally stopped chasing me.


    "So what the hells was I for then?" he called angrily.


    In an instant, I was sobered of anger, knowing a soft tone would hurt more when my words hit their mark, "I couldn''t miss an opportunity to screw with the Hawes brothers. Thanks for the phone."


    Tiv''s face twisted with hurt and the warmth in his dark eyes turned cold. He tensed up as if my venom had physically hit him. It brought the world''s largest shit-eating grin to my face. And maybe that''s what gave me away.


    He regarded me before speaking, "Do you always lie when you''re hurt?"


    My face fell for a single second before incredulous anger spiked once more, "Leave me alone. I never want to see you again."


    I didn''t dare say anything else for fear of getting myself arrested. Instead I turned away again, trying to get home. He was instantly behind me once more.


    "I''m so sorry," he pleaded again, grabbing my wrist.


    I turned and tried to push him away but he caught my free hand too. Before I knew it, there were arms around me, pulling me from Tiv''s grasp and whirling me away.


    I stood face-to-face with Michael Conway, Ben''s childhood friend. He was tall and lean with long black hair tied in a ponytail. He was the only scab to hold a position on the Day Guard. He always helped us when he could. I had never been so happy to see his beautiful blue eyes in my life.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing?" Michael hissed at me.


    "She''s done nothing wrong, just leave her alone," Tiv interjected, pulling his wallet from his inside pocket. "There''s no problem here."


    As he began to take money from his wallet, Michael moved me behind him and glared at Tiv who did not immediately realise what was happening.


    "Put your money away, Mr. Hawes. It''s no good here," Michael said disinterestedly.


    "Pardon?" Tiv replied.


    I grinned maliciously at the fact the dimwit had probably never heard those words used together in a sentence in his life.


    "Were you bothering this woman?" Michael asked.


    "No," Tiv said, changing his posture. He stood taller, his jaw tight and shoulders squared. He looked like his dad.


    "Mr. Hawes, I''m fining you for trying to bribe a member of the Day Guard. And, to my knowledge, shouldn''t you also be in college? I think that''s a second fine. We''ll ignore the fact you were physically assaulting a girl in the streets so we don''t need to take her details. But I will need to take yours. If you cannot or refuse to pay the fine, I''ll have to incarcerate you," Michael said matter-of-factly.


    Tiv looked furious. He had no doubt never been spoken to like that in his entire life.


    "I could have your job with one phone call," he seethed.


    "Alayna, go home,'' Michael said, rolling up his sleeves as he filled out the fine. Tiv''s eyes snapped to the scab tattoo at Michael''s wrist and he paled.


    I didn''t stay to listen to the rest of the conversation, obeying Michael and walking quickly to the train station, ignoring the prying eyes as the street blurred around me.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Ben met me off the train, face marred with dirt from the pits, apoplectic.


    "Really? We''re missing out on mine hours so you can be overprotective?" I snapped.


    "What did that asshole do? Michael said he had his hands on you and you were trying to get away from him," Ben''s words came out so quickly they ran together.


    I didn''t even bother to enquire as to how Michael had told him so quickly as I spoke. "That''s a pretty accurate description of the situation," I shrugged. "But I''m fine. It''s all fine. Michael handled it. I think."


    "What happened?" he pressed.


    I shrugged trying to keep my voice even, "You were right. Marco had a bet. Tiv knew about it."


    Ben swore and turned on the spot back in the direction of the station. I pulled on his arm pointlessly trying to restrain him.


    "Calm down! I shouted Tiv was a better screw and Marco had a tiny dick to the whole college. That''ll be more damaging to him than your fist."


    "You''re fucking disgusting letting either of them near you," Ben seethed.


    I rolled my eyes, "I didn''t. Either of them. But even if I''d had the whole damn college you''re the biggest hypocrite in the world-"


    "Just stop talking," he barked but slowed, allowing me to force him to a stop. "Aly, you''re going to be in trouble here. Why did you mess with the damn Hawes family?"


    "Michael will sort it. He gave Tiv an official fine. You should have seen his face." I started dragging him away from the station. "And I keyed Marco''s car," I grinned trying to calm him down, it did the opposite.


    His eyes shot to mine, "Did anyone see you?"


    "Tiv."


    "Stupid girl," he hissed. "We''re going to have to tell Mum and Dad. The Day Guard will come for you."


    "We''re not telling them anything. Michael can handle it."


    "He is one man and you keyed that rich brat''s car in front of his brother. Michael isn''t going to be useful to us when they report you," Ben replied indignantly.


    "Tiv''s not going to tell." I did not know what made me so confident in that statement.


    I thought of Tiv threatening Michael''s job and how much he looked like his dad. He was just like all of the other assholes in Central. But then again he wasn''t. He''d shown the capacity to be kind. My stomach sank at the thought.


    "Your temper will get you killed if you''re not careful," Ben barked.


    "Pot calling the kettle black," I laughed.


    He didn''t find it funny.

 Chapter 14

    14


    Tiv


    Monday 29th January, Year 825


    "You physically accosted Alayna Jameson on a crowded street!" Mother shouted for the fifth time.


    I sat silently trying not to think of all of the moronic things I''d done in the last two hours.


    "What were you thinking, Tiv? How on earth am I meant to face Julie?" she groaned.


    I sat in her mahogany office as she paced the length of her leather-top desk. She''d been back and forth so many times I thought her black heels would erode away the silk rug beneath her feet.


    "Won''t you say anything, son?" she eventually pleaded.


    "It was a mistake. I regret it," I replied stonily.


    "That is the bare blood minimum I expect from you," she barked, continuing her pace. "What were you thinking?"


    "I had upset her, I wanted to explain myself," I said.


    "So you physically accosted Alayna Jameson on a crowded street." Six times. "If the papers get a hold of this your Father is going to blow a hole in the roof."


    This had not eluded me.


    "We''ll deal with him if we need to," I said quietly.


    She barked a laugh, "It''s not you that has to deal with him! How much did you have to pay the Day Guard?"


    "I tried to pay him off; he threatened to put me in the cells for the night. I''ve been given two official fines. He had a barcode. I think he knew Alayna."


    She blanched, "That''s even worse! No doubt he''ll sell your story to the newspaper himself. Was it the same guard who escorted you home? I''ll talk to his command, get him moved on."


    "Mother, enough," I barked. Her eyes widened and I continued quickly before she could resume her rant. "Had Alayna not known the guard, she would have been arrested and imprisoned until her family posted bail. If she was lucky-"


    "Oh of course I would not have allowed any of that," she interrupted.


    "Regardless, having a guard escort me home and give out a few fines is honestly the best thing we could have hoped for."


    She glared icily at me for a moment, "The best we could have hoped for? Tiv I shouldn''t have to hope for any of this! What has gotten into you? You went to The Grange without any security last week! Have you lost your mind? They could have killed you!"


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "They''re a lot more frightened of us than we are of them. Have you seen how they''re treated?" I scoffed a laugh. "Of course you have! They''re stringing up innocent people and you''re letting them."


    "Murderers and rapists aren''t innocent people, son-"


    "They killed Sarah and Lucy''s father because he criticised Anthony bloody Hawes! They killed his wife for trying to intervene!"


    She paused for a moment, "Who are Sarah and Lucy?"


    A clenching sensation wrapped around my chest, suffocating. Of course, the names of those her sons abandoned meant nothing to her; just scabs.


    A whisper escaped my lips, weighted with despair. "The girls we left behind."


    Her posture deflated slightly, "I was not aware their father was on trial for anything-"


    "He wasn''t. He was accused of sedition; he dared to call out Father''s governance in Outer Harroworth. They hanged him for it."


    She paused for a moment, choosing her words carefully. "Outer Harroworth outnumbers us three to one. We cannot risk their riots spilling into Central. Sedition is serious, Tiv-"


    "They hung a little girl!" I exploded. "Apparently she was an unregistered familiar. She didn''t look any older than thirteen!"


    Finally, Mother''s voice dwindled to a whisper tinged with horror. Her lips faded to an ashen hue as she murmured, "I was unaware of that detail... I''ll see what can be done."


    Nodding bleakly, I cast my gaze downward. She gathered herself with an inhale of resolve before returning to her stern command.


    "Until this incident is forgotten, you''re confined to the house¡ªcollege being your sole reprieve," she decreed.


    "I''ll call Alayna and-"


    "You''ll do no such bloody thing. You are not to talk to her until this is sorted," she interjected sharply. "Or at the very least until I''ve atoned with Julie''s on your behalf."


    "Fine." The word fell from my lips like stone.


    "First you get those girls killed, now you''re assailing women in the street. You''re supposed to be a man grown, Tiv, not acting like a wreckless child. I thought I had done a better job," she barked.


    I felt sick at the mention of Sarah and Lucy; their father vanishing beneath the smothering black hood made me bite my tongue to stifle the nausea.


    "We have given you everything. We have spoiled you," she continued. "How do you expect your Father and I to find you or your brother good matches if he''s in the magazines every other week with a different woman, and you''re physically assaulting them in the street!"


    I was fourteen the first time she mentioned my marriage prospects. It was a warped ideal she wanted for me. Probably because her marriage had failed so spectacularly.


    "Mother, I think you''re looking too much into this," I muttered.


    I thought she might slap me for a moment however she did not.


    "Tiv, this reckless endeavour to ruin your life stops now. As of this second, you are nought but a disappointment. You will rectify that. You will attend college and achieve top qualifications. You will get a job and find a decent girl to marry. I do not care if it''s one of us or one of them but you will be better to her than your father is to me at a bare minimum or I will disinherit you. For now, you will keep your head down and leave Alayna and her family alone. Do you understand? Not another peep from you," she barked, storming from the room.


    I reclined in the green armchair, resting my arms over my face as I drew in a deep breath.


    What a mess. I was a bloody fool and it had taken Alayna a week to figure it out. With hindsight, I''d realised it was moronic not to tell her how disgusting my brother really was and simply endure his wrath when it came. I needed to speak to her but I had no notion as to what I''d say. I pulled my phone from my pocket and stared at her name for a while. Alayna had told me to leave her alone and I''d all but forced her to stay. My stomach clenched with regret and I put the phone away.

 Chapter 15

    15


    Alayna


    Wednesday 31st January, Year 825


    No members of the Guard came knocking at my door in the immediate aftermath of my temper tantrum unless you counted Michael, who stopped by before sundown to explain to my parents what he''d seen. I did not elaborate and I decided to miss out the bit with the sex bet, dying a little inside at even the thought of having that conversation with Dad. Luckily, I convinced Ben not to tell my parents what happened.


    The night of my argument with Tiv, an unrecognised number rang the mobile he had given me. Turns out it was Marco accusing me of keying his car. It wasn''t a long phone call; we both just shouted over each other until I eventually hung up, worried my temper would get me arrested.


    I made a conscious effort to keep my phone off at all times. It was hard to resist the urge to check for a message or some kind of apology from Tiv, but I held strong. It became a nightly routine between wanting to turn the damn phone on just to see if there was a message and never wanting to hear from him again. But whenever the landline rang¡­ fuck¡ªI couldn''t help but hope it was Tiv calling. It never was. But even then, part of me needed the silence between us; it was his punishment for being a coward and not telling me how much of an asshole his brother really was. So I stuck to my self-imposed exile from him, even though it tore at me from the inside out.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Breakfast was very damn stagnant on Wednesday morning. It was Sarah and Lucy''s memorial day. Now joined by their dead parents... I opted to wear a brightly coloured dress. I hated dresses and I didn''t particularly wear colours that weren''t black often. But Lucy loved colour. She spoke in colour. When she was angry she''d tell us she felt red. Yellow was happy. Blue was excited. Now she had no colour. Now she was ash in an urn ready for us to pay our respects to.


    "Eat Aly," Dad ordered, looking at my untouched scrambled eggs. "We''re leaving in fifteen."


    I nodded solemnly and shovelled a mouthful in. It made me feel sick like I was eating soil.


    "Ben you''re not wearing that," Mum snapped as my brother entered the room, still wearing his sweats.


    "I''m not going," he growled. "And I''ll not make it worth your while if you force me."


    Mum and Dad shot each other exasperated glances before Dad eventually piped up, "You''ll never feel better if you don''t at least try. I know Hayley''s was-"


    "I''m not fucking going Dad," he snapped.


    Dad had trouble not rising to my brother''s cheek, visibly trying hard to give Ben the benefit of the doubt rather than scream at him. I felt myself recoil. Ben had lost about a thousand people he loved and he was only twenty-five. Dad booting off at him wasn''t going to make his grief evaporate but neither was Ben locking himself away again either.


    "Ben, please come. Don''t make me do this on my own," my voice sounded tiny. I didn''t even mean to speak the last part. But I did and Ben''s face momentarily crumpled.


    "Ah, Aly, don''t do that," he moaned. "It''s not them. It''s jars of ash."


    My face pulled down into a frown as I swallowed back tears. The room was too still. Too silent.


    "Fine. Just don''t cry," Ben sighed.


    I nodded as he left to change, holding the tears at bay.


    Ten minutes later I sat at the kitchen table with Ben, who had a face like a smacked ass, while Mum straightened Dad''s tattered tie. Ben hadn''t made an effort at all, wearing the same ruined jeans and black hoodie he wore every day. Though I supposed it was better than sweatpants and a holey T-shirt. Neither Mum or Dad brought it up.


    A sudden, sharp bang on the door made the whole room jump. Ben had been particularly on edge since I admitted keying the car. He was so bad it made me scoff the second he jumped to open the back door as Mum left to answer the front one. Dad, noting Ben''s attempt to make a quick exit, glowered at him darkly.


    "What have you done now?" he growled.


    "Nothin''" Ben muttered before glancing at me.


    He might as well have come clean. He told on me instantly with a look. Dad''s eyes, wide and apprehensive, shot in my direction. I was his good child and his look of betrayal constricted my chest for a second.


    "What did Michael not tell us?" he hissed.


    Before I could open my mouth, a stern voice echoed from the front door, "We''re here for Alayna Jameson."


    "She ran off last month," Mum replied too quickly. "Haven''t seen her since."


    "She''s wanted for vandalism of Hawes'' property."


    "For fu- Go!" Dad breathed, rushing out the room.


    The last thing I heard was him futilely refusing the Day Guard entry into the hallway as Ben yanked me through the back door. We bolted around the side of the house to Kithry. The frigid air nipped painfully at my skin. Before I could catch my breath, Ben abruptly stopped and shoved me against the damp patio wall; Kithry was being held. His hand frantically searched his pockets, but came up empty; he had left his phone inside. Panic painted his face like graffiti on The Grange wall. A split second passed before he pulled me down the backyard to Cassibear Forest. The colours of the meadow beside our house blurred as we sprinted, the only sound was the squelching of old leaves under our hurried steps.


    Running to the treeline, Ben shoved me up a tree as he hid behind it. He muttered profanities at me as we watched the back of our house, waiting for something to happen. After a few minutes, a guard exited the back door, his dark eyes scanning our yard and the meadow adjacent to it. Frustratingly, he didn''t move, deciding to stand guard instead. Ben whispered another line of swears before ordering me out of the tree. I moved as silently as I could; if we got caught, Ben would get himself killed.


    "We can wait them out," I breathed.


    "Not in the damn forest we can''t. I''m surprised Umbrith haven''t found us already," he hissed.


    That made no sense. Umbrith came out at night. We were safe for hours on the outskirts of the forest. Ben clearly disagreed as he led me along the treeline towards Cassibare Meadow.


    Making it to the clearing free of the Day Guard, we tore through the meadow, Ben''s grip on my arm feeling more urgent with every step.


    "Jo''s," I panted. He instantly nodded.


    Sadly the universe had other plans for us. As we approached the far end of Cassibare Meadow where Jo''s house stood, there was a flicker of grey uniform from beyond the trees. We froze in place as the flicker became fully fledged movement. The Guard were also at Jo''s. It was enough to shatter my stupid illusion of safety. Ben''s grip tightened again, and without words, he diverted our path. It made sense that the Guard would also check in on Jo. She was the only other one of us to attend Central College. They probably thought she helped me vandalise Marco''s car.


    You''re such an idiot.


    Our steps quickened, my heartbeat echoed our frantic pace and breaths raggedly misting in the cold air. I realised Ben was pulling me in the direction of The Grange.


    "Are you mad? There''ll be a load of them there!" I hissed.


    "Yeah there will be. But there''ll be more of us for the memorial and believe me, they''ll riot if I tell them to. We just need to get you to Charlotte. I''ve hid in Piker''s loads. If we can sneak you past them, you''re golden. If that fails, Charlotte''s lot will make all the distraction you need to run. Get to the flat directly above Daisy May''s and ask for Aaron. Tell him I sent you."


    As we approached the chainlink fence, Ben stripped off his hoodie, revealing his ragged grey t-shirt beneath it.


    "Get this on, you''ll stand out like a sore thumb wearing that." He indicated to the bright dress.


    Pulling it over myself, I yanked my hood up and put my head down. Ben started speaking hurriedly to the first person he found, asking for people I did not know and instructing people to hide us. I was easy to hide, but Ben was huge.


    The stalls seemed to blur around me as the hum of the marketplace grew louder, drowning out our footsteps. I risked a quick glance back, hoping we weren''t being followed. It seemed safe but the fear didn''t lessen. I was going to die because I couldn''t hold my temper. I was going to die because Tiv told the Guard what I''d done.


    I kept my hood up, head down, trying to become a shadow in the sea of people who were shuffling us to Piker''s. The atmosphere in The Grange marketplace was different too. Haggling voices weren''t present, neither was the clinking of coins. We were supposed to be mourning today and yet me and Ben were about to shit all over their plans. The stench of sweat and cooking food greeted me as we neared the concrete row of shops and flats. As we approached Piker''s bar, I felt a fleeting sense of relief. It lasted seconds before our warning whistle started. A simple low to high tone which lasted a fraction of a second, not long enough for anyone to notice you doing it but loud enough to warn the people around you to stop unsavoury trades and dealing.


    We were in danger.


    With my hood pulled low, we slipped into the dimly lit bar, its customers lost in their own worlds. Ben, with his stupid temper itching to ignite, made a beeline for Charlotte, whispering angrily. She beckoned me over, shoving me into the storage corridor behind the bar. The plan was to keep me hidden. It lasted maybe thirty seconds before the whistling started again. Clearly, the Guard had been on the lookout for Ben too and his size made him a lot harder to hide. He didn''t make it to the exit in time to slip away.


    A sudden silence engulfed Piker''s. Conversations stopped abruptly and eyes darted toward the entrance. The front door swung open revealing the unmistakable grey and blue uniforms of the Day Guard. Their entrance was a cold wind that swept away any safety. Panic tightened my chest as a big guy, a stern-faced officer, surveyed the room. He was flanked by at least five others. Heartbeat quickening, I clutched the edge of my hood, trying to merge into the shadows of the hallway, glancing at the fire door behind me. I instinctively took a step back, colliding with a spare barstool. Only one of the Guards looked up, the rest had their glares on Ben. The guy''s shirt was creased. His emerald eyes quickly scanned me, then lingered on the fire exit behind me. With a subtle nod, he slyly offered an escape route.


    I almost ran. I almost went to the flat about Daisy May''s to find Aaron¡­ But then, with eyes like steel, the officer leading the hunt narrowed on Ben. Time seemed to freeze.


    His voice cut through the stillness like a dagger, "Benjamin Jameson, you are under arrest for aiding and abetting a fugitive. Where is Alayna Jameson?"


    Ben started laughing, "My name isn''t Benjamin, you fat fuck."


    Charlotte swore and I had trouble not joining her. No sooner had the guard edged closer, Ben lost it, his temper shattering like glass. He lunged at the officer with a fury that would have shamed a thunderclap. I think I screamed, though over the chaos erupting around us it was hard to be sure. Every single person in the bar, Charlotte included, threw themselves into the fray. But they weren''t trying to get Ben off the soldiers. They were trying to restrain the grey-shirts so Ben could continue his assault. The place turned into a madhouse, limbs flying and voices screaming. Rebels smashing against authority. And I caused it.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    All want to escape through the back exit to find Ben''s mate went out the window when the Guard began brandishing their guns. I flung myself at my stupid brother, trying not to get knocked on my ass. Ben finally stilled, realising the guns were on me.


    "Hi! I''m here. Sorry. How can I help? I heard I''m pretty famous right now," I grinned.


    I had no idea why I thought antagonising them was a good idea. Maybe Jamesons just couldn''t help themselves. Ben clung to me and my chest constricted as reality settled in. He''d just attacked a guard. He was going to die.


    In the blink of an eye, several Day Guard surrounded us, faces cold and unforgiving. No chance to explain, no trial, no chance to plead our case. This was how it was for us. How it would always be. Because of Central assholes. Because of the Hawes family.


    As they forcefully separated us, Ben''s grip was snatched from mine. He continued to thrash and scream.


    "Ben, shut up!" I begged.


    I didn''t know why I was bothering. He had done more than enough to die. So had I. He might as well go down swinging. And go down swinging he did. His massive frame was able to wriggle out of his subduers'' grasps, smashing his face into another officer''s before grabbing the man around the throat, forcing him to the wall. A guard eventually tasered him and he fell stiffly to the floor as I was held in place, gasping for air. How he hadn''t been shot yet was a fucking mystery.


    He swore loudly at Charlotte as he was dragged to his feet again and cuffed, "You better get them down when I hang! Burn the place to the fucking ground!"


    Her face remained impassive until the guards'' eyes fell from her before she gave a tiny, imperceptible nod¡­ The shock of his words and her agreement made my body go rigid until I was forced onto the floor and shoved into handcuffs. With no explanations, a shock jolted through me like a lightning strike, a searing surge of electricity that hijacked every nerve in my body. Every muscle screamed in protest as if a thousand needles had pricked my skin simultaneously. My limbs betrayed me, flailing involuntarily as the electric current surged through my body. A deafening buzzing noise reverberated in my ears. And then, as abruptly as it started, it stopped. Though I hadn''t struggled, I had been tasered too for good measure.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Lucy probably would have thought it was hilarious we''d ruined her funeral; as Ben promised, a full-blown riot had started as we were dragged from The Grange. Lucy probably wouldn''t have found it as funny that me and Ben had got ourselves killed for such entertainment though. It was weird that we''d been arrested at all, especially Ben. Anyone else would have been strung up there and then, although the metaphorical and literal flames of the riot spread so quickly, the Day Guard probably weren''t able to get the nooses ready in time.


    Instead, we''d been taken to prison and separated. Ben would be getting tortured, no doubt. They wouldn''t let him get away with what he did without suffering before he died. I was lucky. I was just incarcerated.


    The cold, sterile walls of the cell pressed in on me as I waited in silence. Even the prisons in Central were more pristine than any building in Outer. I despised it. Knowing I couldn''t get myself into more trouble, I started scratching the paint off the walls. If I was going down for vandalism, why not make it thorough?


    In our kingdom of rubble, we''ll still stand.


    For a second, the graffiti I''d etched into the paint felt like a giant middle finger to the Central assholes. That was until the realisation hit me that was only until they painted over it after my neck had been snapped in the courtyard of The Grange. At that moment, I was the one that felt flipped off.


    It was Marco''s pristine car that had sparked this disaster, and my boiling anger had escalated it. But he deserved it and I didn''t regret it. It was only a matter of time before Ben flipped out at something and I protected him, getting myself killed in the process anyway. We would always go down together. My only hope was for our parents, but deep down I knew they were no different; we inherited their idiotic tempers. They were going to die too. Just like Mr And Mrs Hall. Me and Ben both knew all too well what the death of another child would do to our parents¡ªno, those weren''t the thoughts to be having right now... My chest constricted anyway as I took deep, gasping breaths, trying to stop tears from coming.


    My fingers traced the words on the cell wall, my thoughts circling around Tiv. Blaming him was tempting; he''d proven he could get mad and throw a hissy fit with Michael. But doubt crept in. Maybe he wasn''t capable of involving the Day Guard. We''d only known each other a few weeks. But I couldn''t help thinking he was far too kind to let me die for a car. Or maybe I was giving him too much credit.


    Then realisation hit like a truck. No, it wouldn''t have been Tiv. He wouldn''t do it to me. I knew that at the very least. Maybe¡­ But I had screamed at his brother on the phone for several minutes and, unsurprisingly, it turned out Marco was the world''s biggest prick. Keying his car had felt like the perfect revenge at the time. A little impulsive, yeah, but so was agreeing to a date with him in the first place. Regardless, I never thought Marco Hawes would be the reason I died when I agreed to a date.


    The thought seemed to scream loud in the silence. Louder than any of the chaos in Piker''s. It wasn''t just about Marco''s busted car or getting caught by the Day Guard. It was like a sneak peek into a future I didn''t want any part of. Not like I had a choice¡ªI probably had hours of future left. But it didn''t stop my thoughts going to dark places. I wondered about the ones who had tried to help us at Charlotte''s bar. What would happen to them? To Mum and Dad? Despair weighed heavily, making hanging seem almost like an escape from a bleak future working in the mines, always fearing Central''s next move.


    After what felt like an eternity, the heavy prison door groaned open and Ben was thrust into the adjacent cell. The metallic clang of the door locking behind him echoed through the air. His eyes were purple, his nose bleeding and he was hunched, gabbing his side as he slid down the cell wall, swearing under his breath. He shot me a glare, annoyance etched on his swollen face.


    "Nice one, Alayna," he rasped.


    I rolled my eyes. "Ah, like you didn''t just charge at a Day Guard officer like a demented bull."


    His jaw clenched and for a moment the only sound in the cell was the low hum of the ventilation.


    "I told you to run," he eventually snapped.


    "I couldn''t leave you-"


    "I told you to keep away from the Hawes family. I told you so and now we''re both going to get hanged. I''m surprised they didn''t do it there and then," he raged. "I should have known your temper would get me killed."


    "Me? You''re the one who can''t control your psychosis," I shot back.


    We lapsed back into a strained silence, the reality of our mess settling in. I leaned against the cold wall, stealing glances at Ben through the bars that separated us. We''d both be dead soon.


    "Love you," I whispered.


    "Shut up," he barked before adding, "Love you too, you runt. Thanks for getting me out of going to that memorial."


    I didn''t find him funny.


    "I sort of wish they''d just shot us. Hanging seems slower," I breathed.


    "It probably won''t even hurt that much. Refuse the sack over your head and jump before the trap door opens. Better chance of breaking your neck." The horror on my face must have been obvious and he quickly shook his head and said, "Get a grip Aly; that''s the worst-case scenario. They''re dragging us kicking and screaming to those gallows. I''ll do whatever I can for you to get away-"


    "I''m not leaving you!"


    "Shut up! The second you get the opportunity, run as fast as you can¡ªdon''t you dare fucking wait for me. Hopefully, if Charlotte can make enough of a mess, they won''t shoot you. Mum and Dad might stop themselves from getting hung if they''ve got one kid to live for. Get them to Stelduke in the mountains or if it''s snowed in then go west to Garth and ditch the name Jameson."


    I nodded, pushing the terror at his words deep down and put my head in my hands to stop the tears.


    "Ah, don''t start crying," he scoffed. "Don''t give those pissants the satisfaction."


    I took a deep breath, obeying him. The room reverted to silence as he pulled a pack of stolen cigarettes from his pocket. They had obviously been nicked after our admission to the prison because we''d been searched on arrival. Ben was lucky he didn''t have his stolen phone on him, though I supposed they couldn''t exactly hang him twice. I rolled my eyes as he took a deep drag of the cigarette but stayed silent. His old boyfriend had gotten him into smoking. Joshua had been a shit influence on Ben. When he got hung after a riot, I had hoped Ben might simmer down a bit. He did. He got real quiet for a while and kept his head down. Then Hayley died and it was the final straw. He just stopped giving a crap about anything after that.


    It didn''t take him much longer to spot the graffiti I''d etched on the wall and grin, singing the song loudly. I hadn''t heard Ben sing in years. He had a great voice¡ªhim and Dad used to sing loads when I was a kid¡ªit was what made me love music so much. But that was another thing that died with Hayley. Nobody sang in my house anymore. We were not long from the noose though so I figured it was one last fuck you to the Central elites and the shitshow we''d be leaving behind.


    I smirked, "If you don''t shut up they''ll torture you more before they hang you."


    He didn''t stop so I joined him; I didn''t want him to suffer alone. I started smacking the bars of the cell with my cuffs to add a happy little beat to the tune.


    I know you think me little,


    And so brittle and so fickle.


    You just hide up in your tower,


    In my kingdom I will stand.


    My kingdom made of rubble,


    In my kingdom I''ll still stand.


    Light the pyre of the fire,


    Defiance just like thunder.


    We''re the whispers in the rubble,


    In our kingdom, we''ll still stand.


    I know the black wall runs high,


    But that won''t make us comply.


    I know your crooks in their grey suits,


    United we will stand.


    I know you think us little,


    And so brittle and so fickle.


    You can''t hide from us in pursuit,


    In your kingdom we will stand.


    Your kingdom turned to fragments,


    In your kingdom we will band.


    Burn the pyre of that liar,


    Destructive just like thunder.


    We''re the shouting in the rubble,


    In our kingdom-


    We were interrupted abruptly as I figured we were about to be beaten to bloody pulps for singing about rebellion. The heavy door swung and I gawked as Mayrina Hawes stepped into the room, Mum on her heels. Mayrina''s composed demeanour seemed slightly ruffled, her golden-black eyes held a mixture of anger and relief.


    "Can you two shut up!" Mum hissed before a word left Mayrina''s lips.


    We both fell silent, apprehension replacing the air in the room. Singing a song about burning Anthony Hawes alive seemed like an almighty stupid idea when his wife was standing on the other side of the door.


    "Alayna. Ben," Mayrina addressed us formally, her tone betraying none of the warmth she''d shown at her manor. Her glare lingered on Ben like she already despised him. "You two have caused quite a headache for me."


    Mum gave Ben a look from behind Mayrina that threatened a slow death if he opened his thick mouth. Thankfully, he obliged, keeping it shut.


    "The Day Guard are furious, however I managed to pull a few strings. You''re to be released immediately with no questions asked on the condition you refrain from going to The Grange and you never cause such a mess again."


    I felt my jaw hanging open as two guards, including Michael, opened our cells.


    Michael immediately hissed at Ben about familiars threatening to burn the prison down if we''d been harmed. I had no idea we''d been so popular¡­


    "The Guard who tasered you somehow drowned in the middle of The Grange," Michael barely made a sound as he spoke.


    Ben gave him a wicked grin and whispered, "Tell Riley he''s a diamond."


    Why the hells was my brother using familiars to kill people?


    As the cell door clanged open I stepped out, Michael removed my cuffs giving me an exasperated smile. Rubbing my wrists where the handcuffs had left their mark, a cathartic pain rippled up my arms. Ben followed Michael, walking with a limp. An angry scowl etched his face as he glared at Mayrina with nothing but resentment. It was like he wanted to die.


    Mayrina led us along the cold hallway, her heels clicking against the polished tile floor, until we got to the foyer. It was a beautiful building compared to the rest of the place. A nice little reminder that Central had more money to spend on the aesthetics of prison entrances than we had to spend on hospitals. Dad stood there, grim-faced as we emerged into the harsh light of the chandelier-lit foyer.


    Mayrina turned to us, her gaze stern. "Consider this a favour. Be more careful going forward. We''re not living in times where rebellion goes unpunished."


    "Lambentian bitch," Ben muttered, definitely loud enough for her to hear, as he limped past us out of the building.


    Mayrina stood wide-eyed and rigid as she watched him go. Mum hissed out a frantic apology before her friend held up a hand to silence her. Mum instantly shut up and I ground my teeth together. Considering they were best mates, it didn''t seem like they were on mutual ground. If Jo or Lucy had done that to me I would have slapped them across the face. The difference was Jo and Lucy wouldn''t have done it. They treated people with respect.


    "You are lucky, darling," Mayrina spat at me. "Had Tiv not told me of the mockery the Day Guard were making of my husband''s laws, you and your reckless brother would have most likely been hung on the spot."


    She said it like it was my damn fault her laws were stupid. However, anger was momentarily quashed as I realised what she''d said. Tiv had told her about the riots in The Grange. Tiv had actually protected us. While deep down I knew he wasn''t the reason the Guard had come for me, I didn''t expect him to have helped either. The idiot really was a good person. How could two brothers be such opposites?


    "You are not to see either of my sons again," Mayrina continued sternly.


    Like only the sister of Ben Jameson could do, I barked out a harsh laugh, "Strangely enough, I don''t want to see little boys who make bets on whether they can screw me."


    "You- what?" Dad seethed.


    "You heard me. Marco had a thousand ven on whether he could bed me. I don''t make a habit of keying cars. I was just angry that Marco tried to fuck me for money and that Tiv kept that little secret to himself," I snapped before spitefully adding, "I''m not at all surprised to learn a Central car is more important than my life though."


    I took great satisfaction from the look on Mayrina''s face; she looked like I''d punched her. Now it was her turn to beg my Mum for forgiveness. In what I could only assume was an entirely purposeful action, Mum held up her hand, silencing Mayrina. They both stared at each other for a weird moment as Dad went more and more purple behind them. Eventually, he cracked first, leaving like Ben had before he also flipped out.


    "We shall excuse your son''s vile behaviour for mine," Mayrina eventually said. "My boys will be dealt with."


    Mum nodded, stiff-faced.


    Mayrina didn''t speak again before she turned on her heels and left. The second the door closed I turned to Mum.


    "Is Jo okay?" I hissed.


    "Yeah, she''s fine. Mayrina sorted it all out," she replied sternly.


    Mum demanded an explanation from me and I told her everything, thankful Dad wasn''t there. After I''d finished speaking, Mum''s stupid unwavering loyalty to Mayrina shone through as she told me how lucky I was. I didn''t feel lucky. I felt like a little mouse trapped in Central''s cage. More surprisingly still, Mum told me how lucky I was to have Tiv.


    "He clearly cares about you. Maybe destroying his brother''s car was a stupid idea," she snapped.


    I didn''t say anything else. I had two great weeks with Tiv. That was enough. Ben was right; that family was dangerous. I was better off without him.


    So why didn''t it feel like it?

 Chapter 16

    16


    Tiv


    Wednesday 31st January, Year 825


    I returned home from college late, arriving just before sundown. I had stayed for football practice, hoping it would take my mind away from the notion Alayna had not returned to college since her outburst on Monday. Playing had been a waste of time; my mind was so preoccupied with Alayna that it could do nothing else, including control my limbs. Like a horrible itch over my skin, I could not shake her no matter how hard I tried.


    As I entered the manor, a harsh atmosphere seemed to hang in the air, replacing the usual bustle of staff. They moved with whispered urgency, their eyes avoiding mine. I felt a knot forming in my stomach; they only acted like that when Father was home.


    Meredith rushed to me at the entrance, her expression a mixture of sympathy and concern, "Darling, you need to brace yourself. Mother is... upset."


    My heart sank. "Upset" from Meredith meant something serious. Though certainly not as serious as Father''s "upset". Though she usually tried to hide me from him when that happened.


    "What have I done?" I asked trepidatiously.


    Her sympathetic expression hardened, "You allowed your brother to place a disgusting bet."


    I swore. Meredith''s chastisement of my language left her mouth before I got to the end of the word.


    "I did nothing of the sort! He does what he wants without concern for my feelings on the matter. I''m not being punished for Marco''s crimes," I said immediately.


    She gave me a stern look yet did not speak, allowing her words to sink in. It took a moment before worry gripped me as I realised the only way for that information to have come to light was if we had been overheard when Alayna stormed down Main Street on Monday. Or perhaps her nasty scab of a guard friend had sold the story to the paper. Either way, Alayna would be mortified.


    "How did it get out?"


    Meredith cocked her head slightly, "I do not understand your meaning. Alayna told Mother as such?"


    "Alayna told her?" I gawked incredulously.


    "I am not sure whether she did it of her own volition. The silly girl vandalised Marco''s car in retaliation and the Guard went to question her. They found her with her brother in The Grange. There was a brawl and they were both arrested-"


    The thought of Alayna having a black bag shoved over her head momentarily constricted my breathing, stopping Meredith in her tracks.


    I choked on the words as I stuttered them out, "Mother must help them."


    "She already has, darling. They are both free and well to my knowledge," Meredith explained hurriedly in a quick attempt to lower my blood pressure.


    Relief washed over me as I stood moronically, absorbing Meredith''s words. Quickly, a mixture of anxiety and guilt churned in my chest, overpowering any relief. Alayna had been arrested. There had been a brawl in The Grange. Had she been hurt? Was she alright after her release? My mind struggled to process the sequence of events. I had witnessed Alayna''s attempts to destroy Marco''s car and yet I hadn''t stopped her. The thought that my own inaction might have contributed to harm befalling her clawed at my conscience relentlessly. If I was one of them I probably would have faced the gallows myself. Yet it seemed Alayna had not mentioned my involvement. Worse still, I could not shake the worry that my Father might hear of the chaos and return home. His rage would be formidable, yet not as formidable as his consequences.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Meredith and I walked to Mother''s office. As we approached the study, the slightly ajar door allowed the sounds of a tense conversation to seep through. Mother''s usually composed voice now carried an edge of sharp authority, intertwining with Marco''s stoic replies.


    "You absolutely disgust me and the more of your Father I see in you, the less I like you," she spat.


    Marco remained silent as I took a deep breath, knocking on the door.


    "I asked for peace!" Mother barked.


    I looked to Meredith for any sort of reassurance to find she had disappeared into thin air, no doubt unable to bear Marco being chastised. I took another breath.


    "It''s me," I said in a voice so small I sounded like a little boy.


    The door swung open, Mother''s furious features burning into me like a searing brand. Marco, still silent, looked straight ahead to the wall of books, avoiding meeting my eyes.


    "You!" she hissed, her voice cutting through the air like a knife. "You are supposed to be the responsible one! Yet, you stand idly by while your brother tarnishes the Hawes name!"


    I swallowed hard, the weight of her words sinking in. "Mother, I-"


    Her raised hand silenced me and the room seemed to shrink as I did. Marco, in the periphery, shifted uncomfortably.


    "I raised you both better than this," she continued furiously. "We are supposed to be a source of integrity for this city, not a source of scandal every bloody week."


    I tried to muster an apology or explanation¡ªany form of response¡ªhowever each thought ricocheted back to Alayna; what was her fate?


    "Will you call Father?" Marco muttered.


    A derisive laugh escaped Mother''s throat, "So he can give you a pat on the back for attempting to kill scabs? I think not. Sometimes I think he wants nothing but to ruin Harroworth. Is that what you want? Outer Harroworth to rise up and us to be destroyed?"


    Marco shook his head but remained silent.


    Mother continued, "The less time you spend with that disgusting excuse of a human, the better. Your father will no doubt hear of your moronic antics however, so thank you for the argument you have caused me."


    I shook my head, "Marco, what did you do?"


    "Reported my car as vandalised. I knew she''d done the deed so I gave her name," he replied stiffly.


    I felt the colour drain from my face, "You could have killed her."


    Mother gave me an odd expression, mingled with concern and anxiety that mirrored my own, before her face quickly reverted to hatred as Marco spoke.


    "I did not think they''d hang her!" he snapped. "I thought she''d be locked up for a few days."


    "You vindictive fool," Mother barked. "You have everything. Learn mercy for those who have nothing. If your car is more precious than human life, perhaps you should live a few months without it to gain a better perspective on priorities."


    Marco''s jaw tightened yet he remained silent. His biggest worry was no doubt how popular he would be at the end of the month without our parent''s stipend and his car. This seemed particularly trivial compared to what Alayna and her brother had no doubt endured due to his reckless actions.


    "Is Alayna alright?" I asked.


    "The idiot girl needs to learn to master that temper, as does that toerag she calls brother. There will be no lasting damage, though to say the Day Guard were kind when they were attacked is a falsity," she sighed, exasperation lacing her cadence.


    I felt sick at the notion. Despite my Mother''s strict prohibition, an overwhelming desire gnawed at me to call Alayna. The gravity of the situation between our families, compounded by Marco''s impulsive actions, should have been enough to heed Mother''s instructions. Yet all I wanted was the familiarity of Alayna''s voice. To know she was safe and well. The need to ensure she was unharmed was unbearable.


    As if Mother could read my mind, she snapped, "You shall leave that girl alone. Despite her temper, she is her mother''s daughter. I never wish to fear I heard in Julie''s voice today as the woman quite literally begged me to help. Her poor daughter looked a wreck when I got to that prison. You and your brother did that to their family. Alayna deserves better than you both." A hint of wistful regret marred her furrowed eyebrows, sending a sharp, stinging pang through my chest.


    Nodding solemnly, I knew I was lying; I needed to contact Alayna. Mother seemed appeased regardless. She went back to fixing Marco and I with a stern gaze, her eyes darting between us both. Silence stretched on as if it was consuming the air in the room.


    "Your recklessness, Marco, has consequences," she began, her voice cutting through the silence. "You''ve endangered lives and brought shame to our family. From now on, you will face the repercussions of your actions. I have been too easy on you."


    Marco stared defiantly at her yet didn''t dare challenge Mother''s authority.


    "Perhaps you should try harder to be as your younger brother is. At least he feels regret enough to hang his head," she continued, responding to his obstinate gaze.


    She turned away from me, her disappointment still palpable. With a decisive thud, she slammed the door in my face leaving me to stand like a fool in the hallway. The final thing I glanced was the look of resentment and hatred on my brother''s face.

 Chapter 17

    17


    Alayna


    Tuesday 6th February, Year 825


    The temptation to check Tiv''s mobile was immense and I hated myself for it. At first, I spent an entire day in bed crying in humiliation after we got locked up. Anyone capable of making me feel so bad didn''t deserve any of my time or affection. But those feelings mellowed too quickly for my liking and was replaced by a little part of me that wanted to talk to Tiv; he had made sure me and Ben hadn''t been hung.


    The Guard had left us alone under Mayrina''s instruction. Despite this, I did not return to college. My parents agreed it was more trouble than it was worth. I silently mourned my dreams of getting qualifications and a well-paid job, not allowing my family to see how much it hurt.


    Both Mum and Dad went mental with Ben for what happened in The Grange. Within ten minutes of the massive row, he was gone again. We got word he was staying with Dad''s friend, Paul. He didn''t come back for three days by which point my parents had calmed down enough and nobody brought it up again. I thought it was crappy even by Mum and Dad''s standards to punish Ben for something that was quite clearly my fault to begin with. It wasn''t like Mum or especially Dad wouldn''t have done the exact same thing as Ben...


    I hadn''t gotten out of bed for anything. Even the mines. Ben kept coming in and raging at me because he already spent every waking moment there. I was ensuring he was out by daybreak and not getting back till the sunset. Guilt gnawed uncomfortably at my insides but I couldn''t bring myself to move from my bed. It was the following Tuesday when I pulled myself together. I put my pillow over my face and groaned into it. It had been a week of lying in bed before I refused to spend another day sulking.


    An hour later, I was at the Grange helping Charlotte in Piker''s Bar; I didn''t want to work the mines until I absolutely had to. I''d make it up to Ben somehow. He told me the Guard in our marketplace were keeping well clear of him. Mayrina had told us not to go there but by the sounds of it, we were off scot-free. Ben went back the day after we were arrested because he was an idiot. I gave it nearly a week before I mustered the guts to go back. He was right. The Guard knew who we were, that much was evident from their glares, but it seemed that Mayrina had pulled some major strings. I found myself liking her again pretty quickly. If only her protection extended to everyone in Outer Harroworth. Three other people had been arrested alongside me and Ben apparently for inciting a riot. One of them had been hanged for trying to steal an officer''s gun and the other two were still incarcerated with absolutely no way to pay their bail.


    A small part of me was worried we''d not be welcomed back to The Grange but it turned out my anxiety was unneeded. In fact, it was the opposite. Charlotte always accepted free help at her bar so I went there. Her customers were fun and made light of the fact I had almost gotten them all killed, encouraging me to vandalise more Central stuff. The Grange had been buzzing that day with news that Central had said nobody could be hung anymore without a trail. It confused everyone as they wondered what had happened to cause such a change. My insides ached at the fact I knew exactly what happened; Tiv had seen how we lived and he wanted to change it.


    The usual fun banter from Charlotte''s customers faded fast as I ended up being the butt of their jokes for an entirely different reason. Bill, Charlotte''s dad, presented us with an old magazine with a beautiful woman on the cover modelling winter coats. He flipped through the pages roughly until they found a photo of Piker''s, with me and Tiv sitting in the window. My stomach lurched at the sight of him, my hand in his. He wore a slight smile on his face but what really caught me off guard was the fact he looked besotted. His eyes might as well have been heart-shaped. It felt like someone had gut-punched me. My eyes scanned across the page and read I was a sex worker Tiv had paid.


    "So how often do you work Daisy May''s?" A guy called Dustin grinned.


    "I don''t work in the damn brothel," I snapped.


    ¡­Though I might have been tempted at times when we had been starving.


    "Look at you, you mysterious scab," one of the younger guys joked.


    "Charlotte, I''m dipping out for a bit," I said, removing my maroon apron.


    "Where are you going?" she complained.


    "I''m going to smash Dan''s cam," I hissed, grabbing the gossip magazine from the countertop and shoving it in my bag.


    "You know, this is why you and your brother can only get employment with your dad," she scoffed after me. "You''re lucky the mines will have you at this rate."


    "I''m a volunteer. You can''t sack me," I grinned as I left.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    The worn sole of my boot connected with Dan''s flimsy door, splintering the frame as it swung open with a protesting groan. Sat amidst a tangle of wires and blinking lights was Dan, a tall reed of a man whose gangly limbs seemed to fold in on themselves as he cringed at the violent entrance. His face contorted in shock.


    Dan''s cramped room could have passed for a technophile''s fever dream, the walls were filled with screens that flickered with every crevice of Outer Harroworth. I didn''t have time to think about how he''d managed to afford all of it as my gaze latched onto a series of winding corridors displayed on one monitor; the dank, concrete walls of what appeared to be an underground bunker snaked away into darkness. In the maze strode Ben, his unmistakable near seven-foot frame dwarfing the cramped passage he navigated. Confusion clenched my gut¡ªwhat was he doing down there?


    "Alayna!" Dan squeaked, swirling around in his swivel chair to face me. He clamped a hand over a row of switches, plunging the screens into darkness. "What are you¡ªyou can''t just break-"


    "Save it, asshole." My tone brooked no argument as I stalked closer. "You sold them pictures?"


    My fingers curled tight around the gossip magazine stuffed in my bag as if I could throttle the lies printed on its pages.


    Dan blinked rapidly, his hands fumbling nervously across his cluttered desk before clasping together. "I-I''m sorry! That picture money¡ªit went for Bucky''s meds."


    His voice was tinged with desperation, eyes darting toward where Bucky¡ªa scruffy grey mutt¡ªlay curled on a nest of old sweaters.


    A smirk tugged at my lips despite the rage simmering in my chest as I scratched the dog behind his ears. "Give me the camera."


    "I can''t-"


    "Wanna bet?" I growled, fists clenching.


    "I can''t because Ben already saw the article last week, he smashed the camera already."


    "Ben," I stated flatly, my grin all feral delight as I imagined my towering brother dismantling Dan''s precious photography equipment piece by piece.


    Dan swallowed visibly, his throat bobbing in his skinny neck, "Yeah, well... he was pretty thorough."


    "Good," I muttered, my attention snapping back to those now darkened monitors. "What''s with the creepy bunker cams?"


    Dan shifted uneasily from one foot to another before averting his gaze.


    "It''s-it''s nothin''," he mumbled, too quickly for my liking.


    I crossed my arms over my chest and leaned in close enough that he could smell the indignation rolling off me. "Doesn''t look like nothin'' to me."


    "I just... Look, it''s complicated," he stammered out an evasive reply.


    "You being a perv?" I crooned.


    He blanched, "No, course I''m not! You wanna know so badly, ask your damn brother."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    When I got home to ask Ben what the hells was going on, he wasn''t in¡­ because he was in some weird bunker who knew where. Instead, I found Mum almost ready to go on her Lambent trip. Apparently it was still going ahead despite the little riot we''d provoked. Mum hadn''t really mentioned Mayrina beyond the usual stuff but it was like she''s deleted Marco from existence. When she spoke about the Hawes family and work, it was like she had substituted him from her reality entirely.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I entered quietly and watched her dance around the small living room excitedly, putting things in a small, red travel case. She was cute enough that it temporarily took my mind off Ben.


    "It''s probably an apology for Marco''s behaviour. Take all the apologies you can get from that woman." When Mum didn''t speak he carried on grumbling, "And that Tiv is no better, grabbing her in the street. He''s lucky she didn''t punch him."


    "I think the fact she didn''t speaks volumes," Mum muttered.


    Dad groaned, "Don''t say that."


    She giggled in only a way he could make her, "We were worse at their age."


    "Yeah, I do recall you throwing all my stuff out the window in the middle of the night because you knew I couldn''t get it until morning," Dad reminisced fondly, pulling her into an embrace and kissing her disgustingly. She laughed again as he dipped her backwards, suspending her in the air for a second as he kissed her again. "Either way. I''m happier without the Central elites hanging around here."


    When he began nuzzling her neck I made myself known. "Do I need to go for a walk or something?"


    Dad grinned wickedly when he spotted me. "You''re up!"


    "I''m up," I mumbled. "What''s Mayrina done to apologise?"


    "I''m getting a raise," Mum beamed.


    "That''s great news. Next time, I will punch Tiv in the face. We might be able to buy a house in Central," I joked sarcastically.


    "That''s my girl," Dad smirked, wrapping his arm around my shoulder and squeezing.


    Mum rolled her eyes, "So you''re still not speaking?"


    "When do you leave?" I said, ignoring her stupid question.


    Frustratingly, Mum had glanced over Tiv''s role in the whole thing entirely, at one point even calling my argument with him a ''spat''. I held my tongue. Her job was more important than my pride and I didn''t want to cause more trouble for her and Mayrina.


    <hr>


    Mum left soon after and I spent the rest of the day talking myself out of turning the mobile phone on. After dinner, I went to my bedroom and started practising a tune Ben had taught me on the guitar. I concentrated on picking the correct strings¡­ and thought about the look on Tiv''s face in the magazine photo. I plucked the wrong string and sighed, starting again. I thought about him kissing me in the meadow and got the song wrong again at the same place. I groaned and started again. I thought of his pain at what happened to Mr Hall and the young familiar and his clear want to help Outer Harroworth. His want to help me. Once again, I got the song wrong. I angrily plucked the correct string hard and it made an unattractive ''plink'' as it snapped.


    I swore loudly and put the guitar down.


    "Ben''s going to kill me," I moaned.


    I sat in silence for a moment before I scoffed at myself and veered to the draw holding the mobile. It had taken me a week, but I had caved. The screen lit up as I pressed the power button. Three voicemails from him. I inhaled and I pressed play on the first one, dated two days after our argument, about ten minutes after I''d got back from prison.


    "Are you alright? Please call me back."


    His voice dripped with concern making my insides squirm uncomfortably. Why was he so nice? I stuck my tongue down his brother''s throat in front of him then proceeded to flip out with him. He deserved it but realistically, if he was smart, he''d have kept well away from me. I pressed delete and the second voicemail played. It was from later that night.


    "Yes. I knew of the moronic bet, however I knew you weren''t interested in him so didn''t tell you because I knew you''d, rightly, get angry and Marco would wring my neck. I simply wished to keep out of it which was an imbecilic idea. I should have told you. Please call me back. I need to know you''re well. I miss talking with you."


    I deleted the voicemail immediately, never wanting to hear him mention the bet ever again. Not wanting to hear that he missed me; that particularly felt like a hole had been punched into my chest. Instead, I played the final voicemail from the day previous.


    "Aly, listen, I''ve been told not to call you however I just needed to apologise. I should have told you. I should have taken the bloody car keys from you. I should have left you alone when you asked it of me outside college and the irony is not lost on me that I am not leaving you alone again, however I will now. I won''t call back. I simply wanted to say I''m sorry. Because I am. For everything. I hope more than anything you''re alright¡­ I hope you have a beautiful life."


    I lay on my bed and banged my head off the pillow as the same compulsion that made me turn the phone on, tried to make me dial his number. I stopped myself¡­ for about nine seconds. Pressing the call button, my heart clattered in my chest. The phone didn''t take many rings for a response.


    "Are you alright?" Tiv''s voice rasped in desperation.


    "Absolutely fine," I replied coldly.


    I had nothing else to say. I just needed to hear his voice. I swore inwardly for the need.


    "It''s good to hear your voice," he said, mirroring my thoughts.


    I still had nothing. I wished pointlessly that I thought through anything before I acted. But I supposed I had thought about it a lot. In fact, it had been my only thought process for over a week. No matter how much I wanted to hate Tiv, I didn''t honestly believe he was like Marco. I didn''t think he got any kind of enjoyment from my humiliation. I thought he was trying to appease his brother over a scab girl he''d known for less than a month. This did nothing to put out the fire of humiliation burning in the pit of my stomach at the bet.


    "I''m so sorry. You¡ªyou will have missed the memorial." He sounded like he was choking.


    My stomach lurched as a pressure built behind my eyes, "There was no memorial. We ruined it by starting a riot."


    I didn''t dare let my voice break or let the tears fall.


    "Are you alright?" He asked again when I didn''t continue. "I''ve been going mad this week worrying about you. You didn''t come back to college."


    "I''ve dropped out," I muttered sadly.


    "That''s preposterous! You had less than six months left," he argued.


    "That''s nothin'' to do with you," I snapped.


    He immediately shut up.


    "Ben guessed ages ago you guys had a bet. I should have believed him."


    "I''m sorry," he whispered.


    I gripped the phone tighter. "If I had believed him, we never would have even spoken past that first car ride. I would have assumed you got just as much enjoyment from my misery as the assholes at college."


    "I have never ever taken any enjoyment from the way they treat you. I feel horrible. I should have told you immediately-"


    "You should have," I signed. "But I would have covered for Ben in your position¡­ I can''t say Ben would have been such a prick in the first place to bet on people like objects though."


    "No. It takes a certain type," Tiv agreed quietly. "Marco did not know the consequences of telling the Guard of his car."


    "I don''t really give a crap," I growled.


    Tiv''s voice came out breathlessly, "Mother said the Guard were harsh with you. I hope it was not too bad."


    "Fine for me; I just got tasered. Ben got black eyes and broken ribs."


    "I''m so sorry," he choked again.


    "It''s not your fault I keyed a car," I muttered.


    "I should have stopped you," he insisted.


    I barked a laugh, "And how would you have done that?"


    "I have no notion," he admitted. Silence returned for a moment before he began making excuses for his brother again. "Marco does not have any idea how you are treated. He is just as dense as I was. Most of Central have no understanding of how you all suffer. Even my mother didn''t. She does now though. Hopefully circumstances may change for you all for the better now."


    I didn''t bother calling him naive; even if I could get behind the fact Marco was an idiot, Mayrina wasn''t. There was no way she didn''t know what was going on in her own city. I thought about it for a second before sadness crashed over me again. Tiv wanted a better world for us. Probably the only person in Central who did. But if sitting in a cell waiting to die had taught me anything, it was that my little daydreams where me and Tiv lived happily ever after were just that¡ªdaydreams.


    "I had fun with you, but it''s too much. We''re too different. Thanks for helping, but really we both know that my world will always be incompatible with yours," I mumbled.


    "I''d move out of this manor tomorrow if you asked it of me. I''d live in a shack with contacts in my eyes for the rest of my natural-born life for you," he replied plainly.


    That was intense.


    "I don''t think contact lenses would make a Hawes less noticeable," I smiled sadly.


    He chuckled before sighing. The silence returned.


    "I''m going to go. I just didn''t want you stressing over this anymore. I''ll be fine," I said.


    "Thank you for calling, Aly. I really am so sorry for everything" he replied stoically.


    I waited for him to ask to see me. He didn''t.


    "Bye then," I said.


    "Bye," he replied.


    Neither of us ended the call. I thought of the look on his face in the magazine again. I thought about the softness of his hand in mine. I thought of his perfect lips.


    You''re making a mistake.


    "Why aren''t you asking me out?" I snapped.


    He laughed nervously, "I did not think that was an option. I''m trying to leave you alone, remember? Granted, I''m doing a terrible job."


    I smiled despite myself but didn''t speak again. The longest silence yet stretched between us. When he spoke he stammered out his words in a rush and I held in my giggle.


    "Will- would you like to go out with me?"


    "I suppose so. If you insist."


    He laughed, "I insist."


    A wide grin stretched across my face, "Meet me tomorrow?"


    "I can come after college. Your guard friend keeps checking up on me. Skipping doesn''t seem in my best interest right now," he explained.


    I flushed at the memory of Michael and the numerous unfriendly gazes from that day.


    "I''ll ask him to lay off you but he reports to Ben mostly," I laughed feebly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m under strict instructions from Mother never to leave that place before the end of college bell anyway. I''m also under strict instruction to keep away from you however she''s left for Lambent and Meredith will keep my secret. What shall we do tomorrow?"


    "Where can we meet where we won''t have an audience?" I asked


    "I''ll meet you in the Rowe Meadow again at three-fifteen?" he replied.


    "It''s a date," I smirked.


    "You''re amazing," I could hear him smiling.


    I beamed into the phone, "Flattery will not help you."


    I knew Tiv was a bad idea; it would all come crashing down in flames. I was not expecting to ride off into the sunset and live happily ever after. But, somewhere along the line, I figured that my life wouldn''t be a long one. Why not live it? I had resigned myself to the fact that I was going to get hurt regardless but the soaring highs justified the lowest lows. Not to mention the tiny little voice of motivation in the back of my mind, the same one that told me I''d one day have a good job in Lambent, telling me to hope that Tiv and I would just work and the rest of the world wouldn''t get in the way.


    We spoke all night about stupid trivial things. He''d listened to the music I''d recommended and liked it. The idea made me feel warm inside. We didn''t discuss Marco or college or Lucy or the past week and I was more than happy about that; I wanted to pretend none of it happened. We found it easy to ignore the bad stuff. It was nearly five in the morning by the time the conversation started to slow. We''d been on the phone for almost eleven hours. I could barely keep my eyes open. We''d go silent for a while until he''d ask if I''d fallen asleep. Then we''d talk for a bit longer and he''d go silent before I asked him the same thing. Eventually, we did both fall asleep. Neither of us ended the call. When I woke up it was nearly the afternoon. I noticed he had hung up at half-eight while I was still sleeping. I laughed at the thought. He''d have no doubt slept in.

 Chapter 18

    18


    Tiv


    Wednesday 7th February, Year 825


    The minutes crawled by as anxiety twisted my stomach into knots, unable to stop thinking about Alayna. My eyes stayed glued to the ground, avoiding any chance encounters with Marco who still harboured a grudge after Alayna publicly humiliated him at my expense. This certainly didn''t improve after Mother''s scolding. I had not been in his good graces since. Every interaction was venomous so I found it best to simply avoid him, especially at college. When the bell signalled the end of the academic day, I rushed straight to my car, ignoring the numerous people who were still asking where my scab girl was, and beating the crowd.


    I almost made it before Jo collared me. She was wringing her hands together as if trying to muster confidence.


    I cocked an eyebrow, "Yes?"


    "Don''t meet her. You should leave her alone. Aly¡­ S-she''s too good for the both of you," she stammered out.


    I rolled my eyes, "A notion I am already vastly aware of. Thank you for your concern for her though. At least one person in this wretched place has some."


    She gave me a peculiar look, as if not expecting my thanks, before deciding on what she was about to say. "You need to be careful. The Jamesons are popular. Yours is not the only family to be scared of around here. If you hurt her, you''ll have Ben and an army of us at your door."


    "Are you threatening me?" I growled.


    She shook her head quickly, "Shit! No of course not! Please don''t call the Guard." My chest constricted at the pure terror in her tone. "I''m warning you. You don''t mess with the Jamesons. All our lot know that. Don''t be thick."


    "I have no intention of messing with the Jameson family."


    "You already have! Aly told me she wished she''d died before she was dragged to that cell. Your family did that to her. Ben and Nate won''t forget it. Julie only will because she likes your mum." Nausea rippled through me as the taste of bile rose to my throat. Jo didn''t wait for my response before she continued. "Do you know Ben starts most of those riots in The Grange? Nate''s something else if you think Ben''s bad. Do you know they-" She cut herself off the same way Alayna would when she''d given me too much information about the people she cared for. "They are dangerous. Be careful."


    She didn''t move. Like she was waiting for permission to leave. I paid her no more heed, pushing past her to my car.


    It had been over a week since I last saw Alayna and the void her absence left was overwhelming. As much as I wanted to agree with Alayna that we came from different worlds, something inside me couldn''t resist seeing her again... Even if I knew Jo was right.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    My car cut swiftly through the Guard blockade into Outer Harroworth, stopping briefly to flash my identification before putting my foot down again. Easing off the accelerator at the edge of Rowe Meadow, I steered the car onto the gravel shoulder, my heart thrumming. She was already there, waiting for me. I couldn''t help but stare at her for a moment. It was an unusually bright day with few clouds in the sky, making her stand out even more against the backdrop of skeletal trees. Her pink nose showed signs of the cold, yet she still looked beautiful as she leaned against a wooden farm gate. Her black faux leather jacket hung loosely off her shoulders. In tight black jeans and a loose white jumper tucked into her tiny waist, she exuded effortless style. The whole scene seemed like something from a dream. When our eyes met, it was like my brain had forgotten how intense her gaze could be. I took in every detail of her features, wanting to remember the moment forever.


    I jumped out of the car at the same time she rushed to greet me. Without warning, she jumped on me, wrapping her legs around my hips and pushing us back into the side of the vehicle. Her lips pressed to mine fiercely, one hand wrapped around my neck, the other in my hair.


    About fucking time.


    The shock barely had time to register before instantly reciprocating, bringing my arms around her and holding her to me. Running my hands under her top, my touch swept across the base of her back as she let out a soft sigh. The electric current that ran through my skin whenever it made contact with hers was euphoric.


    Her lips left mine, trailing down my neck as she murmured, "You''re an idiot."


    "I know," I laughed before finding her lips again.


    And I did know. I had nearly given all of her up for Marco. ''Idiot'' did not begin to cover it.


    She silently reminded me of the notion more and more as our kiss deepened until we were forced to break away from each other, gasping for air. I put her on her feet and she gazed up, a playful glint in her eyes. She had a mischievous smile on her face as she gently pushed away, her hands lingering on my chest. I could see her preparing to say something, her lips parting slightly. When she spoke, I got the impression she changed her words at the last moment.


    Instead, Alayna rummaged through her bag, a grin playing on her face as she pulled out a bottle. "Look what I''ve got," she said, brandishing the wine with a flourish.


    Holding the bottle up to the light, I could see it was a fine vintage. "Please don''t tell me you borrowed that like you did the cars?"


    Scoffing, she pulled my car keys from my pocket, using them as a makeshift corkscrew. "It was a birthday present asshole. From your mum actually."


    I had no idea she''d given Alayna a present; Mother had managed to keep her kindness hidden beneath layers of social pretence as usual.


    "I''ve never had wine before," Alayna admitted with a sheepish grin, holding the emerald glass up to the light as if scrutinising a precious gem.


    She put it to her lips and tilted back her head, a stream of wine flowing freely. Watching her throat move as she swallowed elicited an unexpected warmth in my groin. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand afterwards and gave a mischievous smile.


    "You look like such the lady swigging from the bottle like that," I teased, reaching for the wine.


    She nudged me with her shoulder before passing the bottle. "Your turn."


    I hesitated briefly before following her lead, feeling a pleasant burn as the liquid trailed down my throat. It wasn''t at all like sipping politely at dinner parties. This felt freer¡ªrebellious even¡ªand entirely too fun.


    We settled into the meadow, finding a dryer spot near the tree line and sprawled upon the cool earth; Alayna''s head nestled into the crook of my arm as she took the bottle from my hand.


    "This is reckless," I noted.


    She scoffed, "This isn''t reckless. I bet you can''t tell me one thing you''ve done that''s been reckless."


    "Since I met you I have been caught up in a riot and smashed a photographer''s camera," I replied without missing a beat. "That feels pretty reckless."


    Her smile bloomed like wildflowers. "I smashed the camera I think you''ll find. And that''s your idea of recklessness? You''ve got a lot to learn but you''re getting bolder by the minute, Hawes."


    "You''re corrupting me," I retorted.


    "You wanted chaos," she winked.


    Her hand reached out again, fingertips trailing down the fabric covering my arm, sending ripples of desire through my limbs. Setting the bottle down, I captured her hand in mine, the coolness of her skin against my warmth, and brought her lips to mine once more, feeling intoxicated beyond what the wine provided.


    We remained in our entanglement for anything from minutes to hours, gulping wine between kisses. The sun had dipped below the trees, casting a cold golden hue across the frost-kissed meadow. We didn''t have much longer. This didn''t seem to perturb Alayna as she slowly unzipped my coat, stripping me of it. I pulled away from her as she began to unbutton my shirt. The air was crisp and cold, sending shivers across my exposed skin as we faced each other. I barely dared to breathe. My heart pounded in my chest, echoing the rhythmic thrumming of my pulse in my ears. Alayna''s fiery gaze locked onto mine salaciously. My throat bobbed as I swallowed before I stuck a beam on my face to hide my nerves.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Oh, do not tempt me," I growled playfully.


    "I suppose a wet field isn''t the most romantic, is it?" she giggled.


    I love that sound.


    Her fingers twitched once more and I held her hands to my chest, immediately hating myself for stopping her. Why the hells did I feel nervous? She obviously did not. Her fingers ignored mine, sliding across my bare collarbone, her touch so light, like a feather dancing up and down my skin. She pressed closer, and I could smell the meadow and petrichor on her. Sweet, earthy and exhilarating. Her lips brushed against mine then moved down to my neck. I groaned softly as she traced her tongue along my chest, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. She made me feel fantastic. I had absolutely no notion of how to reciprocate. Despite myself, I pulled away again, my face burning. Her eyes sparkled, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her audacity.


    "No, it''s not exactly the most comfortable spot," I replied, swallowing nervously despite the want burning in me. Yet she simply smiled wickedly, reaching out to trace her fingertips over my cheek.


    "But that''s half the fun, isn''t it?" she purred, leaning in close until my breath caught in my throat. "Besides," she added, "I don''t mind getting dirty."


    My laughter was cut off as she straddled me, pulling me close. I gasped in surprise, and suddenly, we were pressed against one another once more, her body heat seeping into my skin, lips hard against mine, her backside grinding against my groin. My heart pounded erratically. Throat tight, I pulled her closer still. She froze suddenly and pulled away, her bright eyes cautious. I felt like a schoolboy in front of the girl he liked. I was just that.


    "You''ve done this before right?" she asked, her voice soothing.


    "Yes-" I cut myself off from the lie abruptly. Would she think less of me if I told the truth? The thought made me cringe. I swallowed once more, determined to let go of my self-consciousness.


    I tried to kiss her again yet she pulled away, studying me for a moment, her expression softening. Then, she leaned in close, continuing her delicious pattern on my chest with her finger as she pressed her lips to my earlobe. "It''s getting late. We can find somewhere warmer to hang out another time. I can show you exactly what I like."


    I quite literally shuddered at her words as she rubbed her hand down the length of me all the way to the throbbing between my legs.


    "I think we should go to the coast for the weekend," I blurted out. "We have a holiday home in Garth. The weather will be atrocious at this time of year but we''ll be away from here and the prying eyes. We would not need to hide in a wet field." Ignoring the prickling heat creeping up my neck, I continued, "Mother returns from her Lambent trip on Friday, I''m sure I could make something up to get away."


    "A weekend alone with you in a swanky seaside house? Fuck yeah." Her teeth gripped at her bottom lip and I''m surprised I didn''t burst into glorious flames. "Mum is going to love that. Dad might come for you though. And Ben¡­ he''ll definitely chase you off with a bat¡ªI hope you''re a fast runner."


    Brushing off her humour, my stomach knotted, "You can''t tell them where we''re going."


    "I also can''t lie about leaving for a weekend. They''d have the whole of Outer Harroworth looking for me," she said.


    "Won''t they go mad?" I asked.


    She shrugged nonchalantly, her hands finding their way back to my chest. "They know I can handle myself."


    "They trust you," I noted.


    "Course," she quipped. "You''re very far from the worst boyfriend I''ve ever had."


    Jealousy unexpectedly knotted in my stomach as I realised the freedom Alayna''s family allowed her, a luxury I lacked. My Mother''s silent treatment persisted even when she arrived at Lambent. She had not bothered to call like she usually would to announce her safe arrival and it stung more than I cared to admit. The thought of Alayna''s family ignoring her for a week didn''t seem plausible. I shook the feeling, thinking about the riot in the Grange, of Alayna''s incarceration; her dark thoughts when she was imprisoned, and considered myself lucky.


    Her contented sigh blended with the cool dusk air, a fleeting cloud of breath that hung between us. I leaned in once more, pressing my lips against hers, feeling the warmth of her mouth counteract the chill creeping into our secluded spot. Her hands slid up to my shoulders, fingers digging in gently, sending ripples of heat through my skin. I tilted my head, deepening the kiss. This time, she didn¡¯t pull away.


    "As much as I''d love to have you right here in this field," I said, finally mustering confidence, "I''m rather fond of my extremities. I fear your brother might relieve me of them if I bring you home late again."


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect your extremities,¡± she smirked, eyes smouldering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that or we''re going to end up with grass stains in some rather awkward places,¡± I beamed.


    She stood, pulling me to my feet, fire still glinting in her eye.


    ¡°Course you¡¯d be worried about ruining your expensive shirt,¡± she quipped.


    I chuckled a throaty sound, cupping her face gently as my thumb caressed her cheek and our foreheads touched. ¡°I¡¯m so glad I met you.¡±


    Her eyes slid shut as she breathed a laugh, ¡°You lucked out.¡±


    ¡°I mean it. When I''m with you, for the first time, I feel like I can breathe.¡±


    She surged up on her toes and kissed me, hard and desperate, her hands fisting in my hair. I responded instantly, banding my arms around her waist and hauling her against me until not even a breath could pass between our bodies. When we finally resurfaced, Alayna rested her forehead against my chin. I could feel the flutter of her lashes on my skin.


    ¡°You make me¡­ happy,¡± she said simply. I supposed that was as close to open and honest as she could give. Nonetheless, it warmed me. Yet then she spoke again, "Happier than I''ve ever been actually."


    <hr>


    We eventually made our way back to the car when the sun dipped low under the tree line. We didn''t make it in before she pinned me up against the vehicle again. She was bloody perfect. It was short-lived as suddenly, a peculiar hissing sound echoed from the trees behind us. Alayna pulled away from the sound however I froze, blood running cold.


    "Get in the car," I rasped, dragging her around the bonnet and opening her door.


    "What the hells is it?" she responded to my sudden fear.


    "Get in the car," I repeated.


    "You had a lot more of the wine. I should drive-"


    I slammed the door in her face as terror trickled through me; I was about to do to Alayna what I''d done to Sarah and Lucy. We needed to get away. I wanted the hissing to stop. And to my utter relief, it did abruptly stop. Yet with the silence came a black hatred so strong, it shocked me. Like poison in my veins. My mind went to nightmares of Umbrith attacking Alayna and the thought made me despise the creatures more than I had ever thought possible. Trying to rid myself of the anger, I jumped in the driver''s seat and did not look back as I sped to her home. I was rigid. As if to make my day worse, Marco''s name flashed across the dashboard. I immediately rejected the call for fear I would spew venom if I answered.


    "Are you alright?" Alayna whispered.


    I could not speak. I wanted to scream at her for asking such an imbecilic question.


    What the hells is wrong with you? Calm down.


    I began inhaling deep breaths as Alayna stiffened beside me.


    "Was it one of those things?" She was barely audible.


    "I think so," I choked out.


    "You''ve heard that noise before."


    I nodded.


    "When?"


    "Recently," was all I could bring myself to say.


    "Are you alright?" she asked again.


    Anger subsided as anxiety crept in. I had to tell her of Sarah and Lucy yet the words wouldn''t form in my mouth. She would never speak to me again.


    "I have seen one before. I do not wish to talk about it now. We have had a lovely day for the first time in a while," I explained.


    For the first time ever, Alayna was speechless. The desire to stop her worrying won the battle over the rage and my breathing began to return to its usual rhythm. Reaching out for her hand, my thumb stroked over the back of it, trying to reassure her with a touch.


    "You can tell me anything, you know?" Alayna whispered.


    "I know."


    A part of me believed her and despite everything, the thought made me smile. I felt her relax next to me.


    "It''s a story for another evening," I said, trying to keep my voice even.


    "Keeping me on tenterhooks, I see," she joked. "I wonder if every single one of our meetings will end with an adventure."


    We pulled up to her house and Alayna''s father marched through the front door, Julie on his heels, reaching up to place her hand on his large shoulders, clearly chastising him.


    "Why is Mum home?" Alayna asked.


    I checked my phone and had five missed calls from Marco, one from my Father and eleven from Meredith. None from Mother who was quite clearly still ignoring me.


    "Mother''s trip must have been cut short. I think Father has returned home with her." My stomach knotted at the thought. He would not appreciate my late arrival home or my reason for it. "I''ll sort out our weekend trip this evening and give you a call tomorrow¡­ or more likely tonight."


    "Okay," she beamed, before kissing me again.


    I dared not look to the porch where I knew her mother and father were watching.


    "You are trying to get me killed, aren''t you?" I whispered, my forehead to hers.


    "Dad will calm down. It''s Ben who will be a prick but eventually he''ll get used to you too. Neither of them will be nice to you though," she beamed back. "They''re never nice to my boyfriends."


    "Boyfriends? Am I part of a club?" I smirked.


    "Oh definitely. A very large club." She beamed as she kissed me before jumping from the car.


    I did not watch her into the house; I already felt Nate''s deadly gaze on me. Instead, I put my foot down and sped off.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    The manor was still as I approached. Too still. I pulled up at the entrance to find nobody there. Usually, Fletcher, our chauffeur, was prompt in taking our cars to the garage though maybe I was too late for him and he had retired for the evening. I frowned and left the car, approaching the main entrance. Expecting Meredith to open it, my body jolted back as it was forcefully thrust aside. To my surprise my Father stood before me, his eyes crazed and his usually sleek grey-black hair wild. He grabbed me by the scruff of the neck and pulled me into the house.


    "Where have you been?" he screamed. "We thought something had happened to you!"


    I was completely taken aback and braced myself for his fist. I knew he was quick to anger, however it was only three minutes after sundown. It was an overreaction even for him. Yet for once his fist did not strike. I was so shocked it took me a moment to notice the reason why; Meredith standing behind him. He was always kinder with her around. Yet her eyes were red and swollen, her cheeks tear-stricken. I had never seen her cry before. Something was incredibly wrong. Before I had a chance to open my mouth, Father pulled me to him in a crushing embrace. He was frozen to the bone, causing a nasty chill to snake down my spine. Fear seemed to jar the rest of my senses; the man had never shown me any affection in my entire life.


    Marco approached Meredith, holding Beau. All three of them looked ghastly.


    "What has happened?" I asked in a whisper.


    Father''s face remained stoic. "Come and sit. We must have a difficult conversation."

 Chapter 19

    19


    Alayna


    Wednesday 7th February, Year 825


    I wondered if the grin on my face was permanent. It had not disappeared in the hours since Tiv had dropped me off. I lay on the bed, mind rushing through the afternoon''s events. It played them over and over again like a highlight reel of a good football game. He wanted me. He was a virgin. I wasn''t expecting that.


    This is going to be fun.


    I had been so high on cloud nine when I got home, even Mum''s stories of how fantastic Lambent was didn''t reach me.


    Her disappointment was clear when she explained a big important meeting had been cancelled and Anthony and Mayrina let her leave on an earlier ship. She got an entire six hours on land. She even got to go in an aeroplane; it sounded terrifying. Nothing flew in Vakoso apart from Umbrith. She described Staventon, Lambent''s capital, as a collection of huge towers of steel and glass which touched the sky. The organised chaos of the busy city streets with thick lanes of speeding traffic was the opposite of the narrow streets of Outer Harroworth.


    Both of my parents weren''t in a great mood; Ben got in later than me. Nobody had seen him since yesterday. After arguing with Mum and Dad about where he''d been, he grumbled something about hunting and not having a day off in five years before heading straight to his room.


    Mum went to bed early, exhausted from the day''s travel and I went to my room, knowing Dad would interrogate me about Tiv until he''d sucked the soul from me if I stuck around. My evening had involved living in a little fantasy where I began planning my life with Tiv. The thoughts consumed me so much that the constant voice that chimed in my head, reminding me I was getting myself hurt in the long run, wasn''t audible. It was a little bizarre how besotted I was considering I hadn''t even had sex with him yet¡­ Was that weird?


    But there was one thing that did not sit right with me and it broke through my intoxicating high: Tiv had seen an Umbrith. I didn''t dare press him; he looked really angry with me for not getting in the car when he asked¡­ I felt his rage so strongly like it was my own. Surely that was a red flag?


    Violent banging on the front door shattered my good mood in an instant. It was nearly nine o''clock at night. Nobody doing house calls that long after sundown meant well. I jumped to my feet and grabbed an old bat from my closet, rushing to the landing where Mum shouted from her bedroom.


    "Nate, who is it?" Her voice was strained.


    I could see the front door from the upper landing. Ben was midway down the stairs with a gun clasped in his hand behind his back. My heart stopped.


    Why the fuck did he have that?


    "Is there anything I need to know before I open this door?" Dad growled, not taking his eyes from the door.


    "No," Ben said immediately. "I''ve not done anything."


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Aly?" Dad pressed.


    "No," I muttered.


    Dad approached the front door apprehensively, also holding a bat behind his legs. My heart clattered around in my chest as if trying to escape. He flung the door open and to my complete surprise Tiv''s dad, Anthony Hawes, stood there looking dishevelled. Usually, he had a full security team around him yet he stood there alone. I had only ever seen him on television, seeing him in real life unnerved me; he was synonymous with danger for us. Dad laid the bat against the coat stand but Ben went rigid at the sight of Anthony, radiating hatred. He turned back upstairs and noticed me standing behind him. Dread covered his face and he shoved the gun in his hoodie.


    "What is that for?" I hissed under my breath.


    "Protection," he spat back.


    "Throwing bottles at The Guard in The Grange is one thing, but this? You''re going to get yourself killed," I breathed.


    He ignored me and hurried back to his room, pulling the mobile phone from his pocket. My attention was brought back to Anthony as he stepped into the house. I crouched down on the landing to get a better view of Tiv''s dad as Mum emerged from her room cautiously in her dressing gown. When she spotted Anthony she went into work mode, adopting her posh voice and rushing down the stairs to offer him a drink and a seat. It didn''t make sense he would be out after dark, alone. Usually, if he had a message to deliver one of his assistants would do it. Even in emergencies, Mum got a phone call. Ben made the same realisation, emerging once again from his room.


    "Has he said what he wants?" he breathed nervously.


    "No," I whispered back. I noticed he''d put his shoes on. "You going somewhere?"


    "Anthony Hawes is in the house. We should be getting ready to run. He''s not going to bring good news, is he?" Ben snapped impatiently.


    He was lying. "Who did you call?"


    "Nobody," he said.


    I rolled my eyes. Probably the same person he has been sneaking off at night to see.


    I looked into the front room directly below where Mum, Dad and Anthony now stood. He still had not spoken. I knew it must have been something bad and I hoped Tiv was okay. Realisation set in about the week''s events and I started to hope the visit wasn''t about me or Ben. Following his lead, I also shoved my boots on.


    "Is everything alright, Mr Hawes?" Dad asked.


    When Anthony looked at my Dad he looked like a broken man. His normally bronzed skin was grey, lips drained of colour. His usual slicked-back hair looked as if someone had had a good go at pulling it out and his chocolate eyes were black with deep purple bags under them ageing him significantly.


    Ben crouched next to me and we both eavesdropped on the conversation below. We watched Anthony walk over to the sofa, still silent.


    "Anthony, please tell us what this is about," Mum said gently.


    Unexpectedly he put his head in his hands and started crying. I realised whatever it was was a lot bigger than me and Ben. Tiv had drank most of the wine then I''d let him drive home. What if he''d crashed?


    I started to walk downstairs but was frozen in my tracks when Anthony finally answered the questions.


    "Mayrina is dead."


    The whole house came to a frozen standstill. My Dad''s jaw dropped silently as Mum put her hand on Anthony''s shoulder but kept her eyes forward as silent tears began pouring down her face. I couldn''t ever remember seeing her cry in my life.


    "We are so sorry," Dad said, breaking a long silence.


    "But I spoke with her just before I left Lambent. She said you were both leaving on the next boat after me," Mum whispered.


    "Terrorists placed a bomb in my car. She took it instead of me. It detonated at Thruck Harbour. If you had travelled with her as arranged it would have been you too, Julie," he replied quietly.


    His words sent an icy shiver down my spine. I looked at Ben who was also ghostly white. He walked past me stiffly and joined the small congregation in the front room. He sat next to Mum and she allowed him to hug her.


    "Sorry Mum," he whispered.


    Mum sobbed in response, wrapping a shaking arm around his as she leaned into him. I continued to stand on the stairs, my legs suddenly made of stone. A feeling of dread¨Ccoldness¨Cseeped through my veins, much more than shock or disbelief... it was terror. With Mayrina gone, Anthony was in charge. There was only so much Tiv could do to help Outer Harroworth now.


    Tiv.


    Clambering back the stairs, I tripped over the frayed carpet in my haste to get upstairs and fell back into my room.

 Chapter 20

    20


    Tiv


    Wednesday 7th February, Year 825


    I poured another glass of whisky from the bottle I''d stolen from Father''s liquor cabinet. He had sat me down, told me my Mother was dead then without so much as an ''Are you alright son?'' left to go who knew where and hadn''t come back. Whisky was the least he could do.


    I sat undisturbed, even by Meredith who obliged me when I asked for space, in Mother''s office staring at the family photos on the wall. My favourite picture was the one of Mother falling over as Beau tackled her; it was unskilfully taken by Meredith on Marco''s sixteenth birthday. Mother''s smile was wide. There would never be a new photo of her again. There would never be another smile.


    I wanted to be numb yet a prick in my eyes forced me to pinch the bridge of my nose. My phone vibrated on the leather-top desk. I lazily raised my head, wiping the hot tears from my cheeks with my palm, and read the name.


    I did not know if I could talk to anyone. Not even her. Yet she has never failed to cheer me before. Reluctantly, I took the call.


    "Hi," I whispered.


    "I''m so, so sorry about your Mum," Alayna murmured.


    "How¡­ What? H-has it made the news already?" I stammered.


    "No, your Dad is here," she answered. "I just needed to know you were okay. Well, I know you''re not okay but I just thought you should know I was thinking about you. I mean, I didn''t want to make things worse. I''m sorry. How are you holding up?"


    She continued to ramble as my silence stretched on. Alcohol had made my head spin and it took a moment to register her words.


    "Did you just say my Father was with you?" I enquired.


    "Yeah, he got here about ten minutes ago. I think he just wanted to let my Mum know in person. She was close with, um, yeah¡­" She did not say my Mother''s name.


    Father hadn''t gone there to the Jameson residence to break the news. If he had, it was very uncharacteristic of him. However my burning curiosity in his behaviour quickly turned to ash as I looked once more at the photo of my Mother.


    "Thanks for calling. I needed to hear your voice." It was the truth. Even now. Even after this, Alayna still made a difference.


    "Is there anything I can do?" she whispered.


    "Your call is enough. You brighten even the darkest days," I admitted.


    The phone was abruptly taken out of my hand. I spun around on the office chair to see Marco holding it with a vicious expression.


    "Hello darling," he spat venomously down the phone.


    Alayna''s response was a short one.


    "You didn''t think leeching off one of us was bad enough? Listen you desperate little parasite, we want one fucking evening free of you," he spat maliciously.


    I stood to grab the phone off him, however for every step I took towards him, he took a step away, holding his arm out so I could not approach him.


    With one final shove at my shoulder, I dived for the phone and within a fraction of a second Marco launched it across the room. I turned in time to watch it bounce off the solid, metal filing cabinet and explode into useless scraps. He lurched quickly as I turned to face him, his fist connecting with my stomach with a dull thud. The air seemed to be knocked from me and I gasped as I fell to my knees.


    "You''ve spent every waking moment with her since the moment I told you she was off-limits," he yelled.


    Alayna is off-limits.


    It had been one of the first things he had spoken when he found us alone together. Right in front of her. Though she would never have known; we hadn''t spoken Vakosian¡­ I wish I had just told her everything. Then she would have never gone near him rather than trying to placate him.


    Kneeling at his feet, I knew all the while that this had been inevitable. There was little point in defending myself against his allegations. I simply had to wait, hoping that after his rant he would leave me alone. He was our Father''s son.


    "Mother''s gone now. She can''t protect that nasty rat when I call the Guard this time. I hope she got as much satisfaction from damaging my car as I will from watching her hang."


    Shocked, my head shot up to meet his furious gaze. Had he really just said that? With a crushing blow harder than his punch, it hit me that it was his intention to have her killed from the start because she had rejected him. My shock was immediately replaced with fiery hatred as I grabbed his legs and pulled as hard as I could until he toppled over backwards. He landed on his spine and his back seized into an arch. I jumped up, towering over him.


    "You made a bet on getting laid, you disgusting excuse for a life! She is a human being. Not an animal you can torment because you did not get your own way!" I yelled, the words streaming like molten lava. "You had less than one date with her and all of a sudden she is your property? It''s laughably pathetic! Your damaged ego should be the last thing on your mind right now! Have some respect for our Mother!"


    Turning to walk away proved to be an egregious mistake. Peripherally, I caught the blur of movement as Marco lunged. Twisting, my body tensed as his momentum crashed into me, propelling me backwards into the hallway wall with forcible impact. It buckled under my weight, sending pictures crashing to the floor. My fists pummelled Marco''s ribs in a futile attempt to get him off me. It didn''t work. He smashed his fist into my face and my nose crunched; hot blood trickling over my lips and chin. More anger erupted inside of me and I wrestled him to the floor, pulling down the table beside us. I was robbed of the opportunity to break his nose as sudden, strong arms appeared around us both, pulling me away from the monster. The chauffeur, Fletcher, had Marco. Fletcher''s iron grip restrained him while another set seized me. I struggled unsuccessfully to get free; apparently I was not done fighting. Then a new pair of arms wrapped around me: Meredith''s.


    "What are you doing?" she gasped, "Think of Mother¡ªshe would be devastated seeing this!"


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    My body came to an abrupt halt, guilt-stricken at the look on Meredith''s face. Marco pushed past Fletcher and limped away¡ªa sight that coaxed a grim smile despite the throbbing agony in my face.


    "Sorry," I panted unevenly.


    Eric, head of Father''s security, loosened his grip on me, giving me a stern look.


    "Tivvy, what are you doing?" Beau said.


    She stood a mere stride away; upon seeing my battered state, her innocent expression crumbled into shock and worry.


    Oh no.


    The sting in my nose and the salty taste of blood were stark reminders of a reality too harsh for her young eyes. Marco and I were both as bad as our Father.


    "Meredith, let me go please," I urged gently but firmly until she released me.


    Approaching Beau with careful steps, I lifted her into my arms; she burst into tears against my shoulder.


    "I''m absolutely fine, princess. We were just playing," My voice wavered unconvincingly as I held back a grimace from the sharp pain flaring through me with each breath.


    "You a frightful state, Tiv," Meredith whispered behind me.


    I passed Beau into Meredith''s embrace; her cries dimmed to soft whimpers which tugged relentlessly at me.


    "Beau, I''m going to wash up. You can go with Em into your playroom," I said.


    She didn''t reply.


    "Honestly Beau, don''t worry. It''s just tomato sauce, see?" I wiped my finger along my cheek and put it in my mouth, sucking the bitter taste of iron and salt from my finger. The taste of the blood seemed to jar my senses, making the room haze momentarily and I stopped my body from convulsing with a violent shudder.


    What a pointless idea that was, you complete arse.


    Yet Beau smiled feebly, nodding and wiping tears from her face. Meredith carried her away giving me a hard look. There was no doubt that she was not yet finished with me. Sighing, I looked around. The hall had been destroyed and was covered with debris and clutter. Father would combust if he ever bothered coming home. I wandered into a guest bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. Meredith was right; I was a frightful mess. My nose was about an inch to the left of where it was supposed to be and three times the size it was supposed to be. It hadn''t stopped bleeding yet. My bottom lip had been split in two and my ear was also bleeding which explained the ringing I could hear¡ªit took me until then to notice it. Worse of all, my scalp was raw and bleeding with clumps of hair missing from it.


    "He pulled my bloody hair out!" I complained. "Prick."


    I continued to mutter other obscenities only to be disturbed when Meredith came back.


    "He is just angry about Mother. Now sit down and I shall see if I can do something with your face."


    I sat on the edge of the freestanding bath. She took a damp flannel and opened her black leather handbag, removing some vials of coloured liquid, applying them to the flannel and dabbing it to my face. It felt like she''d taken pepper spray to my skin. I pulled away from her violently and she gave me a warning look.


    "Keep still," she ordered.


    I pouted like a child and sat back on the edge of the bathtub. Meredith continued dabbing my face with the liquid which was somehow frozen and on fire simultaneously. She was not gentle.


    "Ouch, Em!" I groaned. "Is this you punishing me for hitting him? Because he deserved it."


    She rolled her eyes in exasperation yet spoke softly, "Nobody deserves what you have just done to your brother."


    "He intentionally told the Guard about his car because he wanted to see Alayna hang," I barked.


    She stiffened, "I shall talk with him."


    I scoffed, though if there was anyone in the world Marco would listen to, it was probably her. The notion didn''t stop my ranting, "He''s a psychotic, imbecilic child, throwing punches because he wants one of my things."


    "She''s a person," Meredith scolded.


    "It was bloody figurative," I barked.


    "You stink of whiskey," she continued to reprimand.


    "Oh, be quiet," I grumbled.


    She eased up with the flannel, "It''s been a tough day for you both. Tempers are running high."


    She always excused our bad behaviour.


    I sighed, "Sorry, Em."


    "Tempers are running high," she repeated.


    She was being a lot more lenient than I expected. Taking advantage of the mercy, I moved on.


    "Father is at the Jameson residence," I said, remembering a conversation that felt like a lifetime ago.


    "I know. Nate Jameson just called. I was coming to tell you when I found you trying to rip your brother in half. He appears a lot worse for wear than you. I think you have broken his ribs."


    I smirked, "Good."


    She narrowed her eyes and I pressed my lips into a hard line.


    "The next few months will be hard Tiv. Mother was an amazing woman. Make her proud. You need to set an example for Beau and that starts with you not beating our brother to a bloody pulp. Beau is so very confused. We must help her. We must be a family."


    I looked at the floor and said nothing.


    "Your Father instructed me to make preparations for our move to Lambent ahead of Mother''s funeral. I need you to-"


    "We''re going to Lambent?" I interrupted.


    It was a moronic question; of course we were. I knew Mother would have to be buried with her people just as I would one day have to be buried with them. Vakosians did not approve of us being buried on their land, no matter how long we''d lived in Vakoso. In fact, they didn''t approve of people being buried at all in case the Umbrith tried to unbury them¡­ I had hoped for more time before I was forced on what would inevitably be the worst holiday of my life. I sighed wearily.


    "It must be done," Meredith said in Lambentian.


    "Are you ever going to tell me how you know our language?" I asked.


    "No," she answered shortly. "Now go to Beau and comfort her."


    "Em, tell me where you lived before you lived here." I had asked her the question a thousand times. She always gave the same answer.


    "If I remembered any of it, my darling, I would let you know."


    Meredith was an enigma and was happy to stay that way. We knew nothing of her life before our family and if Mother did, she took the secret to her grave. I knew barely any Vakosians who spoke Lambentian, only my Father seemed conversational. It was seen as a language spoken by those who imprisoned Vakosians. Meredith had only let slip she knew it after Marco ridiculed her to her face and she scolded him for it fluently. We had suspected her for years because our secret conversations never remained secret around her. Though it was proof she did have a life before us, and she could remember it.


    I went to leave the room and caught a glance of myself in the mirror. I didn''t understand my reflection. All of the bleeding had stopped and the marks on my face looked nearly a week old, not ten minutes. My nose was still not in the right place but the swelling was gone, my black eye was also faded. The cuts on my nose and cheeks were basically healed. Though sadly my hair was still missing in places.


    "How the fuck did you do that?" I gawked incredulously.


    "Language," she scolded before she shrugged jovially and said, "I have had plenty of practice with wonderful medicines. Now do let me know if your ear gets worse. We will need to go to the hospital."


    "Are you a familiar?" I knew it was a silly question. She wasn''t. Yet what she had done to my face was supernatural.


    She gently placed her hands on my cheeks and with one snap of her thumbs, she cracked my nose back into its correct position.


    I howled.


    "Perfect once more!" Meredith smirked. "No. I am not a familiar. I simply purchased some Venenum from one as a painkiller for a headache."


    "What''s Venenum?" I asked, still staring at my reflection in awe.


    "A healing potion dear. You should pay more attention in your Health classes. Now go and comfort your sister."


    At least I looked relatively normal now; that would make my cover story for Beau more plausible.


    What an awful night.

 Chapter 21

    21


    Alayna


    Thursday 8th February, Year 825


    The clock read seventeen minutes past two in the morning¡­ I swore it was going backwards. My mind was far too full for sleep.


    Parasite.


    The word swam around in my head, infecting my thoughts. Marco wasn''t exactly wrong. I used him in the hopes I could curry favour at college; I had fooled around with his brother while he was still expecting a second date; not to mention I openly accepted affection and gifts from Tiv; I humiliated Marco in front of a crowd of people; screamed at him on the phone afterwards then, in our latest phone exchange, coldly told him to return the phone to Tiv after his mum had died. I had no doubt caused friction between the two of them. I''d wormed my way into their family and messed everything up. So yeah, maybe Marco wasn''t exactly wrong.


    The phone buzzed and I fumbled to answer it. Unrecognised number. Thankfully, it was not Marco.


    "Hello," I whispered.


    "Sorry if I''ve woken you," Tiv muttered.


    "Don''t worry I was up. Are you okay? I''m so sorry for ringing before. I never thought about Marco," I rambled.


    "Calm down. It''s not your job to worry about Marco. He is a despicable excuse for a human being."


    Tiv didn''t sound right. His speech was slurred. Ah crap.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked.


    "I''ve been better I suppose," he chuckled darkly, "Is my Father still there?"


    I got the impression he was not up to talking about his mum so I didn''t press it.


    "Didn''t hear him leave but the house is quiet now so he might have done. Or maybe he crashed here. He doesn''t strike me as the type to crash on a sofa though. I''ll check if you want?" I asked.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "No, don''t concern yourself with it. I was simply curious," he replied stoically. "And don''t worry about Marco. He is an arse and for the record, I don''t agree with any of the bile he was spewing."


    Strange relief flooded through me. I wasn''t aware I had been worried about it until he mentioned it.


    "What happened after I came off the phone?" I enquired nervously.


    "I defended your honour," he laughed sarcastically.


    "Tiv! What happened?" My gasp almost came out as a screech.


    "Nothing Aly, calm down. We got in a bit of a brawl. He came off worse apparently," he said.


    "What the fuck does that mean?" I half shouted.


    "Nothing," he muttered shortly then briskly changed the subject, "Listen I need to see you tomorrow."


    "Yeah, ''course but¡­ shouldn''t you be spending time with your family?" I asked.


    "It''s part of my Mother''s heritage that she is returned to her home town for her burial. This means I''ll be going to Lambent for a little while. I''m not sure how long I will be gone," he said flatly. "I want to see you as much as I am able before I leave."


    "Okay¡­ I''ll meet you in the meadow?" I suggested.


    "Yes, is eleven alright?"


    "Yeah," I agreed.


    "Listen, I''m going to have to go, Marco broke my phone so I am ringing off the manor phone. That''s why it took me so long to call; I could not remember where I had written down your number. I just wanted to check if you were alright. Thank you for calling today. It really means a lot."


    The fact he wanted to check I was alright on the night his mum had died cemented more than ever that he was just as gorgeous on the inside as he was on the outside. The thought brought a smile to my lips.


    "I''d do anything for you. Thanks for the phone."


    "I knew you would come around. I''m always right," he chuckled.


    "Don''t get too cocky!" I couldn''t suppress the giggle.


    "You''re bloody beautiful," he slurred.


    "You''re bloody drunk," I laughed.


    "Stuff can be two things."


    Fucking hells, he was out of it.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," I promised, not wanting to put the phone down. "Don''t forget."


    "Not about you. Never about you. Goodnight, darling," he muttered before the line went dead.


    Warmth bloomed in my chest, but it couldn''t chase away the twisting in my gut. I stared at the dark ceiling, tracing patterns in the shadows. My finger paused mid-air as Marco''s accusation echoed in my head, "parasite."


    I shook my head. The word felt like a stone in my stomach. I''d taken Tiv''s kindness and repaid it with trouble, drawing him into a fight with his own brother. And for what? Because I couldn''t keep my temper or my stupid mouth shut? What did that say about me? But Tiv''s voice played on repeat in my mind, soothing my self-inflicted wounds. How could someone so golden want anything to do with a scab like me? Maybe he saw past all that¡ªa glimmer of something worthwhile beneath the grime.


    With a sigh, I leaned against the cold windowpane. No stars, only grey.


    At least Tiv would see the stars in Lambent soon.

 Chapter 22

    22


    Tiv


    Thursday 8th February, Year 825


    I was awoken by a harsh knock on my door the next morning. My head banged as I stared at the empty bottle of whiskey on the bedside table. The clock read just before eight o''clock.


    Mother is dead.


    I''d hoped it was all a nightmare. Nausea, not just from the hangover, washed over me and I rolled over, not responding to whoever wanted into my room. After one more ignored knock, they came in anyway. A small, corpulent man with a long crooked nose invited several people into my room. They all started taking my possessions and carrying them out.


    "My apologies sir, sorry we need to be in here," the man said.


    "What is going on?" I snapped. "Get out of my room!"


    "Governor Hawes informed us you were leaving at the earliest convenience. The moving trucks are outside; we are here to pack up your things. You have been requested to take anything you need and wait in the main living area for your father. We will be leaving at ten-thirty promptly," he sneered.


    "Get out of my room!" I barked again.


    "I''m sorry, I cannot do that, sir." He continued to point people at my possessions.


    I jumped out of bed with my duvet wrapped around me, conscious of the fact I was in my briefs and several strangers were in my room. My entire body groaned in protest as I grabbed the first items of clothes I could find and shuffled into my bathroom swiftly locking the door behind me before anyone could get in.


    "What the hells is going on?" I groaned, grabbing my head.


    Catching a glimpse of myself in the mirror, I looked like death. Deep bags stained my under eye; my hair, or lack thereof, stuck up in every direction and faint bruises cast shadows over my left eye and jaw.


    Father had obviously had a psychological break and I had no notion of what to do about it. I considered simply sitting in the washroom and waiting it out like a child however, decided I needed to see Alayna. I hastily dressed and stuck a pair of sunglasses on to hide the bloodshot eyes.


    "Ah, Master Hawes, now that you are ready, if you wouldn''t mind-"


    "Move."


    Pushing him aside, I stormed out of the room, thundering to Mother''s office and dialling Alayna''s mobile number, written on a scrap piece of paper. She didn''t answer, probably still sleeping. I groaned.


    "I''m coming over now. Wake up," I hissed at her voicemail.


    I sprinted to the garage as quickly as I could manage. It took until I was halfway down the driveway for Meredith to appear from seemingly nowhere.


    "Tiv, do not leave," she begged, running in front of the car.


    "What is going on?" I barked.


    "Your Father thought it would be better if we moved up the date in which we moved to Staventon. Your Mother was born not far from there. He figured that would be the best place for us to live¨Cto start again. He wishes to go today."


    "Staventon? Live in Staventon? Lambent''s capital? Forever?" I forced the words through gritted teeth.


    "Yes," Meredith replied gloomily.


    "Moved up that date? Mother died less than a day ago!" I shouted.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I know. I am sorry, I had no clue. Your Father¡­ he¡­ is not coping well. I think he just wants to get away from this place¡­ indefinitely," she explained expressionlessly.


    "So I am to believe that we are moving out of the house I have lived in with my Mother since I was five to go to another country and live there for the rest of my days?" I spat.


    "Well¡­ Yes," she whispered feebly.


    "No", I hissed, putting the car into reverse and driving on the lawn around her. "I''ll be back later."


    The tyres screeched as I drove away, adrenaline rushing through my veins. I made it within fifteen minutes and probably accrued a few speeding fines along the way. It was nearly eight-thirty. Two hours.


    Approaching Alayna''s door I heard a gentle guitar melody floating from beyond the paper-thin walls and wondered if it was her. My fist found the disintegrating door hard¡ªit barely hung onto its hinges¡ªand the music stopped abruptly. I was probably about to get myself punched if anyone other than Alayna opened the door. I waited patiently for someone to answer however inevitably the only person I didn''t want to come to the door did.


    Ben''s grey eyes looked me up and down and he smirked at the state of me, putting to rest my curious wonder about whether the miserable bastard could actually smile. I had never noticed how tall he was before. He leered over me¨Cposture taut¨Cglaring silently and held the guitar in one hand as if tempted to beat me to death with me.


    "Alayna please," I said stiffly.


    "She''s not in," he replied.


    Alayna appeared at the top of the staircase, revealing Ben''s lie immediately and swore at him, rushing down and pulling him away from the door. He turned back to me and glared. I knew exactly his problem with me yet I was in no mood for an overprotective fool no matter how easily he could flatten me. I simply continued to glare back. After a few seconds, his face softened slightly.


    "I am sorry about what happened to your Mum," he said awkwardly, leaving me standing on the porch.


    My glare bore into the back of his head as he walked away before Alayna grabbed my hand and led me over the threshold. Upon entering her home, I was immediately presented with a flight of stairs leading to a second floor or a hallway leading ahead of me. The floor was uncarpeted and old, peeling wallpaper lined the walls. It was a tiny place, just as cold inside as it was outside. At the end of the short downstairs hallway, there was a door to the right and a door straight ahead in which I could see into a kitchen. Nate came through that door and approached me, his jaw tight and expression unreadable. He wore a thick flannel shirt, reinforced work pants and durable gloves, obviously about to leave for his lumberyard. He pulled a glove off his hand and stuck it out, shaking mine with a grip so tight, it was painful. Definitely intentional.


    "Julie sends her love. My condolences go out to you and your family," he said robotically.


    "Thanks. I hope Julie is alright¡­" I muttered, head banging.


    "Thanks Dad," Alayna said dismissing him.


    Nate quickly got the message and walked back into the kitchen area yet not before looking me up and down. Coming to her home was a moronic idea. The notion that the only reason I hadn''t been flattened was because my Mother was dead was not a comforting one. Additionally, in a house this small I knew everything I said could be heard. I looked down beseechingly at Alayna, obviously having just woken her up. She looked like she had put on the first thing she could find, like I had done. Her hair wasn''t styled or even brushed and she had no make-up on, not like she ever wore it much anyway¡­ She had never looked so perfect. And I was about to leave her.


    "Shall we go for a walk?" I murmured.


    She nodded quickly and I didn''t say anything more as she followed me from her home, down the narrow road towards Rowe Meadow. We walked for a while making idle small talk¨Cher pointing out chalk drawings Ben had made on the pavement leading to the meadow for the local children¨Cas I tried to formulate meaningful words.


    "Thanks for calling. It gave me time to beg Dad to let you in the house. Now please tell me what''s going on," she pleaded.


    I didn''t want to admit to myself what was happening, never mind her. I took a deep breath.


    "I''m leaving today¡­ For a very long time by the sounds of it." Each word I spoke became more painful than the last. She didn''t reply so I carried on, "I have to go. According to Lambent tradition, we have to bury Mother where she was born. Father has gone insane and wants to move for good. I have to be home for ten-thirty and that is when we are leaving," I murmured.


    "You are leaving in less than two hours," she whispered.


    "Yes," I replied.


    "For good?"


    "I don''t have a choice, if I did I would stay here with you," I admitted.


    She stared at me with bewilderment in her eyes. "Please don''t leave," she begged.


    My eyes dipped to our intertwined hands and for a moment I really considered it. I could have acquired my own apartment in Central, easily. There would have been no need to hide in fields or worry about photographs ending up in magazines. We could have had our own little haven. However, my fantasy was swiftly crushed as it depended on my Father allowing his money to be spent in that way. Allowing his son to stay behind and continue a relationship with a scab. I knew, without consultation, that the answer would be a resounding ''no''.


    "I will come back. I promise." That much I could say.


    "No you won''t," Alayna laughed humorlessly.


    "I will. It may be a while, months even. I''ll get inheritance from Mother and the first place I''ll come is to you."

 Chpater 23

    23


    Alayna


    Thursday 8th February, Year 825


    "Please, just stay here," I sighed pointlessly.


    "Aly¡­" Tiv whispered back, his face torn.


    I loved it when he called me Aly. I loved how much fun I had when I was with him. I loved how much he cared about me; that he made me feel important, not just a girl with a barcode. I loved looking into his dark brown eyes and watching the gold sparkle. I loved him. I had known him for weeks but I knew. It felt like I''d already known him my whole life.


    Shit, he is turning me into a clich¨¦.


    I threw my arms around his neck and pressed my lips to his. The kiss was intense for a second and my fingers wrapped through his hair only to realise it was not there to grab, replaced instead by a lumpy, scabbed bit of skin. I pulled away from him and he chuckled humorlessly.


    "Marco," he shrugged.


    "You are both idiots," I smiled, trying to hide the horror that I felt.


    "You are the best medicine for any complaint. I promise you that!"


    "It''s hard to be a medicine when I''m a world away from you," I muttered.


    "It won''t be that bad. We''ll still talk every night. I''ll take care of the phone bill."


    "Tiv, calling a different country every night will cost a fortune. It would make me so uncomfortable," I admitted.


    "Your phone bill is already deducted from my account every month. What''s a few extra charges going to matter?" he said.


    I raised my eyebrow disapprovingly. "I really don''t feel okay about that!"


    "It''s not forever, simply until I figure everything out. This way I can guarantee we''ll still talk. Since Marco broke my phone, I''m without one for now however I have your phone number." He pulled a scrappy piece of paper from his pocket. "I''ll send you my new number and address when I know what they are."


    "You have one month to call me and let me know all of your new contact details or I''ll stop using the phone so if you continue to pay for it you are just wasting your money," I challenged.


    "A month? Do you think I can go that long without talking to you?" he smiled. "You''ll have my new number in the next few days. Meredith should have picked me up a new phone by then."


    Throwing myself back at him, I kissed him like his mouth was the fucking fountain of youth. The imprint of Tiv''s lips on mine felt as though it had been etched on me like a tattoo.


    "How bad would it be if you just didn''t go back? We could hide you in The Grange," I said against his lips, entirely seriously.


    He pulled away, face stoic, "My Father would probably burn your little marketplace to the ground to smoke me out."


    A shiver ran down my spine. He always warned me his relationship with his dad was not a good one, but it dawned on me that anyone who could run a regime that hung innocent people, sometimes children, would probably not make a good parent.


    "I don''t think you should go," I tried again, now actually concerned for Tiv''s well-being living with his dad without Mayrina.


    He clenched his jaw, "I have no choice."


    After that, we spent a long time not talking, instead, I pulled myself close to him again, memorising the shape of him, the feel of my fingers in his hair, his warm touch on my cold skin, knowing deep down I would probably never see him again. Eventually, he pulled from my grasp and sighed.


    "I''ll call you the second I get to Staventon," he said sadly.


    "Living in the capital will be cool," I said, glancing at my feet as I shuffled them.


    His fingers gently lifted my chin, guiding me back to face him.


    "I can''t bear your melancholy," he breathed before brushing his lips to mine again.


    His touch sent shivers down my spine, but they quickly faded as he pulled away. He unwound the brown beads from around his neck and put them in my hand.


    He smiled, "Goodbye present."


    I looked down at them. I had nothing of value for him. I bent over and picked a white snowdrop from the grass and handed him the small flower.


    "I can give gifts too, you know," I tried to smile. "Be careful. It''s really expensive."


    "I need no gifts, however expensive. You give me you, that''s more than enough," he kissed me deeply, taking the flower.


    His intensity should have made me feel uncomfortable. In the past, if a boyfriend had said something that honest, I would have run for the hills but with Tiv, I wanted to hear them. They mattered.


    The moment felt like forever, a rope getting pulled tighter with every passing second as time kept moving. The field was quiet too, like it was holding its breath for what came next. Time just kept ticking on, making the tension between us tighter and tighter¡­ until the rope snapped.


    "I have to go," he whispered.


    "I hope you come back soon," I muttered.


    "I promise," he said, kissing the worry lines on my forehead.


    Screw it.


    "You changed your mind about getting dirty in a field yet?" I flashed a grin.


    His face lit up despite his words, "That''ll definitely make me late."


    It was worth a try.


    I opened my mouth to accept defeat before he started laughing and pulled me closer to the tree line. "They''ll hardly leave without me."


    But we didn''t get far. Suddenly, Tiv flew forward, landing in the mud. Someone grabbed the back of my neck hard and I wriggled out of the grasp, spinning on the spot.


    Marco stood bearing down on me; his facial features distorted by hatred, his eyes black. I wondered how long he had been watching us. I opened my mouth to speak as Tiv got to his feet but was silenced quickly by a sharp backhanded blow across my cheek. My reaction was instant, throwing my fist back at Marco¡¯s face. Pain rocketed through my thumb and down my arm but adrenaline instantly numbed it. He wasn''t expecting a reaction and he stumbled a few steps away from me.


    "You are lucky you''re leaving or you''d be a dead man!" I screamed so loud my throat hurt. "Do you think I am scared of you because you can throw a good punch? Do it again, I dare you! You''ll have an army of scabs and familiars at your door before you''re able to flee to Lambent. We''ll burn your manor to the ground!"


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Marco''s eyes narrowed even more but he didn''t get the chance to take me up on my dare. Tiv ran at him, wrapping his arms around his brother and pulling him away from me.


    "Alayna, just go," Tiv grunted.


    I started toward them, ignoring Tiv''s request.


    "You''re only making this worse. Go home!" he commanded.


    My eyes met his before Marco''s elbow caught his stomach and pushed him backwards. He looked back at me and I bolted, deciding Ben could handle him for me. The meadow blurred around me as I sprinted back to my house. After finally reaching my front door, I slammed it behind me.


    I put my hands on my knees, panting and trying to catch my breath in the hallway.


    What a horrible way to leave things.


    "What has he done now?" Ben demanded after seeing me bent over gasping for breath.


    I looked up at him and his eyes widened.


    "What the fuck did he do to your face?" he snarled.


    Before I had a chance to say anything he grabbed the bat and almost flung the front door off its hinges. Lucky for Tiv, Mum was walking down the front path, returning from the market. Ben barrelled straight into her.


    "Stop now," she demanded.


    She placed her hands on his chest and went to push him back towards the house. He didn''t move so she started shouting at him like it would do anything... After twenty-five years, he was pretty much immune to her rants. Eventually, he semi-relented but not before flinging the bat at Tiv''s car, breaking the passenger side window.


    "Have you lost your mind?" Mum screeched.


    "What is going on now?" Dad barked, rushing outside. "The neighbours already think you''re nuts, Ben."


    I purposely faced away from Dad. A part of me was smug at the idea that Dad and Ben would both cave Marco''s head in but, thinking clearly without white-hot anger raging through my veins, I knew they''d both end up dead.


    "You think the Hawes'' are so brilliant, Ma? Look what Tiv did to your daughter''s face!" Ben growled, grabbing my wrist and pulling me towards her.


    Mum''s expression dropped at the sight of me. One look at that face told me she''d let Ben rip Tiv to shreds in an instant.


    "Mum, it was Marco not Tiv," I said quickly, like it mattered.


    Dad spun me around. He went purple, his expression matching Ben''s.


    "Julie, we aren''t letting them get away with this," he seethed.


    He walked to Tiv''s car to retrieve the bat.


    "Everyone shut up." Mum demanded, "Alayna, what happened?"


    All three of them looked at me and I flushed.


    "Well, Marco didn''t like me and Tiv hanging out. He thought that me and him were still¡­ I have literally no idea how. Anyway, he thinks I''m a parasite¡­ He hit me," I stuttered.


    "Where is he?" Dad barked.


    "We were in Rowe Meadow," I mumbled.


    He nodded once before walking in the direction Tiv had walked an hour earlier.


    "Just leave it, Nate. The boys have had a crappy couple of days," Mum decided.


    "That doesn''t change one damn thing. Come on Ben," Dad fumed.


    Ben did not need to be told twice before he caught up with Dad in a few large strides.


    "Rhys, stop!" She had used his real name, he usually went by his middle name, Nathan. Rhys was only brought out for special occasions or during huge arguments. "They''ll have you both arrested! You''re about to take your son to the gallows with you and we don''t have Mayrina to help now!"


    Dad''s pace slowed slightly.


    "Dad, they''re leaving for good anyway. Beating them up only delays them going," I said sadly.


    This got everyone''s attention. Dad and Ben turned to demand an explanation.


    "Everyone get in the damn house," Mum barked, noticing the curtains of nearby houses twitching.


    We shuffled inside and Mum grabbed some frozen peas for my face. I held them in my punching hand; my thumb throbbed more than my cheek. Dad furiously paced the room as I explained everything Tiv had told me.


    "What? So they''re never coming back?" Dad said.


    "Well, I suppose not," I frowned.


    My chest became tight.


    "Good riddance," he scoffed. "We should drag those assholes to The Grange and string them up."


    Ben grinned in feral delight at the words before Mum and Dad started to argue about whether or not smashing Marco to pieces would have been a good idea. Mum, acknowledging Marco for the first time since the Guard snatched me and Ben, gave him the benefit of the doubt, saying Mayrina would never forgive her, especially when I ''did not tell him'' I was seeing his brother. It annoyed me but I didn''t say anything; I had already had too many confrontations for one day and it was barely after ten. My negative thoughts and my parents'' argument were put on hold as Ben made quite an obvious observation.


    "Mum, you didn''t know they were leaving?" he asked.


    "No. Anthony¡­ Well, I suppose I can''t blame him¡­ He was not in a good place at all last night," she spoke with a hint of irritation in her voice.


    "No, I mean doesn''t that make you unemployed now?" Ben clarified.


    Realisation swept across her face, "The car didn''t show this morning but I just assumed¡­"


    We sat in silence for a few seconds until the obvious sunk in. We could barely afford the basics with Dad''s bartering and her salary.


    "That stupid prick. If he can''t get his own damn way-" Mum''s anger boiled over like a pot left for too long on the stove, storming out of the room in a blur. My dad, attached to her anger like a shadow, rushed after her and closed off their heated argument with a slam of the kitchen door.


    Me and Ben both ran to the door and pressed our ears against it before a fist banged on it from the other side.


    "Both of you, get lost," Dad barked.


    I moved away but Ben ran to the other kitchen door leading off from the hallway, continuing to press his head to it. A few seconds later, Dad hit that one too, harder.


    "I mean it, Ben!" he snapped.


    I grinned at which he cocked an eyebrow and smirked back, pulling away to stand with me. "I hope you gave as good as you got," Ben said, surveying me unhappily.


    "I might have forgotten the basics," I admitted with an embarrassed grin, raising my swollen hand.


    "Thumb outside the fist," he reminded me with a shake of his head. "But if there''s ever a next time... which there better not be," he added with an edge to his voice, "I''ll make sure you remember."


    "Strangely enough, I wasn''t thinking about form," I huffed.


    "Well if they ever come back, I''ll show you how to do it properly," he grumbled. "Or I''ll just deal with them."


    His tone was pretty terrifying. Not more terrifying than the thought that they may never come back. I would never be able to correct my last memory of Tiv.


    "We''ll need to hide you for a few days. There''s no way he''ll not tell the Guard and I don''t fancy almost dying for you again," Ben pointed out.


    "I''m sure Jo or Charlotte will have me," I sighed.


    It wasn''t the first time we had done this. Ben liked getting involved in the riots. When he got caught throwing a bottle at a member of the Day Guard during one, he stayed with Dad''s friend, Paul, for a week until the Guard stopped showing up at our door. There was just too much crime in Outer Harroworth for them to dwell too long on one thing. But somehow I thought hiding wouldn''t stop Marco coming for me. I just had to hope putting an ocean between us would be enough.


    Even more concerningly, without Mum''s job, we had lost our main income. The life of being a rich scab was about to fly out the window.


    "Do you think we''ll have to move back to The Grange?" I whispered.


    I was thirteen when we left there. It was a horrible place. I just always remember being cold and hungry. The five of us shared one room. Then the four of us when Jax died. But we didn''t talk about the dead middle sibling. The only reason I knew he existed was because of one family photo and Ben''s vague stories he stopped telling years ago. Mum and Dad had never once mentioned Jax. Jamesons didn''t show feelings that weren''t rage. Ben said Mum went mad and Dad got locked up for a year in the aftermath. I didn''t know much else but I knew enough to know I once had two older brothers until I was three years old. Then Jax got sick and we couldn''t afford the hospital bills...


    I didn''t want to go back to that life.


    "Ma will sort something," Ben shrugged.


    Shaking off thoughts of Jax, I gave my living brother an appraising look. Mum only got ''Ma'' from Ben when he was pissed off. He was probably annoyed he couldn''t break Marco in half.


    "Dad, he''s back," he shouted suddenly.


    Before I''d even managed to look up, Dad shot through the kitchen door and ran past me out of the house. I looked out of the living room window and saw Tiv taking in the state of his car. He didn''t dawdle or even look in my Dad''s direction as he ran shouting from the house. Instead, Tiv jumped quickly into his car and sped away. I clenched my fists, feeling frustration bubbling inside me. His cowardice was beyond irritating; it made my blood boil. I couldn''t understand why he couldn''t just stand up for himself like a normal person, although there probably wouldn''t have been a lot of time for explanations before Dad punched him¡­


    As Mum shouted at her two toddlers, I trudged gloomily up the stairs and locked myself in my bedroom. I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. My cheek was huge and red with a nasty cut in the middle of it. Holding my fingers to the gash, they stuck slightly to the rawness of the wound. I grimaced, the swelling pulling at my skin. Like a child, I threw myself onto my bed and started to sob. Nobody could tell me off for crying while the door was locked.

 Chapter 24

    24


    Tiv


    Thursday 8th February, Year 825


    After a three-hour car journey, in which I chose to take a private car so I was away from the rest of the family, I had to endure a seven-hour yacht trip. The water was rough and the weather was stormy and grey. I spent the entire journey in my private cabin. I did not want to talk to anyone. Even if I did want to, seasickness ensured my head was in the toilet for most of the trip. I hated going to Lambent¡­ I hadn''t spoken to anyone in eleven hours. The only person I wanted to talk to was an ocean away and even if she wasn''t, Marco had ensured I was a dead man if I ever went near her again.


    He left me in the mud after his assault on Alayna. After discovering my battered car outside of her house, I decided it would be more prudent just to leave rather than let her father and brother pull me apart for Marco''s crimes.


    Knowing Mother''s skill for handling difficult situations, I couldn''t help thinking she would have known how to sort everything. Even though her death caused it. I found myself begging for an exchange: my Mother for my Father. Then I hated myself for even considering it. I thought about my last full conversation with Mother. I was a disappointment to her. Poisonous self-hatred washed over me as I stared at the wooden ceiling of the empty cabin.


    We finally disembarked before getting stuck at the Lambentian border for an hour. We still had another eight-hour flight to take. I was at my wit''s end. It was too hot and I shuffled uncomfortably in the visa office, waiting for a car.


    "It should not be too long," Meredith smiled as if it was a normal day.


    My brows knit together, "Did you get the phone?"


    She pressed her lips together and handed me a boxed mobile phone.


    "Thank you," I grumbled.


    "Darling, perhaps this could be a fresh start for everyone-"


    "Don''t even start," I barked.


    She immediately put her head down and I flushed. What was wrong with me?


    "I''m sorry," I grumbled.


    "Tempers are running high," she whispered before clearing her throat and looking up. "Our time ahead will be difficult. We mustn''t make it so hard, must we?"


    I couldn''t decide if I was being scolded. Meredith always spoke as if she was a hundred years old. I looked down at the phone and sighed.


    "Thanks for getting this, Em," I said.


    She patted my face and gave a chirpy smile, again acting as if it was a normal day. I pulled the scrappy piece of paper containing Alayna''s number from my pocket and her face dropped for an infinitesimal moment before her soft smile was back. I gave her an inquisitorial look however, before any words were spoken, Marco grabbed for me. A rush of blood surged to my temples as his fingers curled around the phone, wrenching it from my grasp with a casual yet firm dominance. The world narrowed to the heat of that touch, a silent assertion of control that prickled across my skin like an unwelcome rash.


    "Give me it back," I growled through gritted teeth, the muscles in my jaw tightening to the point of pain.


    "I don''t want to fight with you. I just do not think you should give her the time of day," Marco replied, his voice level and infuriatingly composed.


    "I can''t believe you touched her," I hissed; the residual anger from the morning brimming to the surface. "Do you realise, had we stayed, her brother and father would have destroyed you? I would have laughed as they did it too."


    "Marco-" Meredith began to admonish, her eyes wide.


    He dismissed her with a flicker of his gaze before returning his insolent stare to me. "Alayna Jameson was using you! She told me herself on the phone after she proved to everyone at college she was a basketcase. That bitch got an absolute high from playing us off against each other. She''s trying to get us fighting!"


    "I''m sure," I sneered, disbelief splintering my sarcasm.


    "She was furious because of the bet. Yes, it was in bad taste. However don''t be fooled, she''s a lunatic. Absolutely hysterical," he justified.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    I ground my teeth, "You are full of it. Nothing more than a jealous pig. If you ever lay a finger on her again-"


    "I won''t get a chance. We aren''t going back. Don''t delude yourself into thinking otherwise," he interrupted.


    "Won''t get a chance!" I bellowed.


    My anger had swelled exponentially until I was shouting inches from Marco''s face. Defensively he pushed me backwards and before my brain had made a proper connection with the rest of my body my right fist was hurtling towards his face. I punched him hard, knocking him down. He was up in an instant before Meredith propelled herself forward with an agility that belied her usual gracefulness. "Boys, enough!" Her voice carried not only authority but also a tremble of fear that vibrated through the air.


    My breaths came heavy and ragged as I reeled back from Marco, Meredith''s pale blue eyes piercing into mine with desperation.


    Then came the iron clamp of fingers around my forearm¡ªa grip that bore years of strict expectation and cold authority¡ªFather''s presence towering over me like an eclipse shadowing the sun.


    "Boy, we have an image to maintain," his voice whispered with lethal stillness.


    Anger still coursed through me, "I cannot express how indifferent I am about your image."


    The pressure on my arm spiked, punctuated by a squeeze meant to bring obedience without bruises visible from afar.


    Calm down before he kills you.


    "Sir-" Meredith started.


    "Not now, woman," he snapped.


    "Anthony," she tried again with a soothing tone, nodding behind him to where we no doubt had spectators.


    He had relaxed his furious expression and his grasp on me.


    "All this for a scab girl?" he questioned softly, his words seeming almost foreign given their tone laced with something akin to understanding.


    I turned to look at him. He was exhausted. However no amount of sleep deprivation had ever made Father take a break and I did not think the loss of his wife, however estranged, would improve that.


    "Marco was looking out for you on my command. That girl and her entire family are nothing but trouble. Unfortunately, when you have the resources we do it is hard to find people you can really trust, especially enough to have a relationship with. The Jamesons are covetous and that means strife for us."


    "Father, Marco is just pissed off because Alayna humiliated him," I barked.


    "Watch your language, boy," Father snapped before calming himself again. "Marco is not acting out of his own interests at all in this case. I know this for a fact."


    "Oh really? and how do you know this for a fact?" I sneered.


    My father gave me a warning look. A voice in the back of my mind told me I had jumped clear over the line and would be punished accordingly for it when we were behind closed doors. However, I could not help it. He was lying. Alayna Jameson was not the girl my family insisted on telling me that she was. Father read my defiant expression and sighed deeply.


    "As you know, I took refuge at the Jameson residence last night. This was partly due to the fact Julie and I had been rather good friends." I knew exactly what that meant. I''d met plenty of his female friends before. Nausea overcame me at the notion. "However, the main reason was that your Mother and Julie Jameson were very close and I thought I owed it to her to tell her face-to-face. Unfortunately, Julie''s response was not as I thought it would be. She mourned for minutes, if that. When her husband left us alone, she made advances towards me and asked more than once if she should leave her family to come to Lambent with us. Offended on behalf of my wife, your Mother, I left immediately," he explained.


    "That is not true¡­" I whispered, taken aback.


    "I''m afraid it is. Now, I realise you like Julie''s daughter however look at yourself! You never put a toe out of line until you met her. Now your attendance has plummeted at college¡ªyes, of course I know all about that¡ªthe papers are reporting you''re paying prostitutes, and if you think it has slipped my attention you have two official fines on your record, you''re woefully mistaken. You and your brother have fought twice in the last day because of this girl. She pretends to have feelings for you but she is like her Mother: deceitful and uncaring. They would both use us for pretty little trinkets with no concern for the ruin of our family as long as they get what they want."


    Father sounded bitter. It threw me entirely. He had affairs constantly, never quietly. Yet the notion he had given Julie trinkets astounded me. Mother had always insisted they were best friends. My stomach clenched uncomfortably at the thought of the mobile and the beads I gifted Alayna. Those beads were something Mother had given me for my sixteenth birthday¡­ I would never get another gift from her again yet I still gave what I had from her away, easily. I immediately pushed the uncertainty out of my mind. Alayna was not like her mother¡­ Then I recalled Mother telling me Alayna was exactly like Julie. I shuddered.


    "Sir, all the paperwork is complete. We are ready to go," the annoying crooked-nosed man interrupted.


    My Father nodded and the man walked away. He turned back to me, "You are a teenage boy and she is just the first pretty thing that has come along. There will be plenty more."


    I glared at him. Talking to me like I was a child did not make me feel better.


    "Sorry she was not who you thought she was, however we are in Lambent now. This means a new start and a new life for all of us¡­ A new start without the Jamesons," he clarified.


    With that, he took the ragged piece of paper holding Alayna''s number out of my hand and ripped it into tiny pieces. I watched the paper fall to the floor as he walked away, closely followed by Marco.


    Meredith put her hand on my back, "Darling, he is right. Let it be a new start."


    I ignored her.


    No matter how I tried there was no getting the doubt out of my mind. I couldn''t comprehend how Alayna''s Mother could betray our family like that. I expected it of Father but not of Julie. I would not let myself wonder if Alayna was the same as her mother. I refused to believe she was; she cared about me. Regardless, I would have my conversation with Alayna and find out the truth.

 Chapter 25

    25


    Alayna


    Wednesday 28th February, Year 825


    I fiddled with the beads around my neck. Tiv had made no attempt to contact me. I spent a lot of time pretending it didn''t hurt and Ben spent a lot of time pointing out how stupid I was for thinking about it. Mum had also heard nothing from the Hawes family. Chances of ever getting another computer were bleak, cutting off my only other means of contacting Tiv. On top of everything else, it came to light that something had happened between Mum and Anthony the night he visited. I was not being told what it was but whatever had occurred, Dad was not happy. I was basically banned from talking about Tiv; every time I did, my Dad would start complaining about how disgusting their family was and it would escalate until he started shouting.


    Since talking about Tiv was no longer an option, I realised I had stopped talking to people entirely. Mum had tried several times to engage me in conversation but I had nothing to say. She was an amazing woman who had just lost her best mate and her job; I didn''t feel it was fair to complain about the fact a boy I loved had left. But I felt completely alone with nobody to confide in without Tiv. Even Jo didn''t cut it anymore. She told me her dad witnessed Marco and Tiv fighting on the night of their mum''s death. They destroyed half the hallway apparently. She jovially mocked how I had them fighting over me, which I felt old Alayna would have had some witty, self-deprecating retort... but not the new depressed version of myself, she wanted to curl into a ball and sob.


    I stayed with Jo for nearly two weeks but not a single Guard visited my house. This frightened me more than hiding. If Marco had not reported me it was because he had no intention of coming back. None of them did.


    Weeks had dragged by when Ben''s impatience with my silence finally boiled over.


    "So, you planning to become a mute now?" Ben grumbled as he passed the mashed potatoes during dinner.


    "Ben, give it a rest," Mum shot him a weary smile, smudges of dark mine dust still streaked across her cheeks.


    "No. She''s being weird."


    "Shut it," Dad snapped.


    The first time Ben asked I went scarlet with embarrassment insisting nothing was wrong. But after puting up with his nudges day after day, I''d gotten numb, usually not even registering his words as they floated past me. I sat there fiddling with my fork, wishing I could fade into the scratched wood of the table. Every mouthful of food felt like chewing on damp cardboard; my appetite had vanished along with Tiv. Mum and Dad watched me like hawks, insisting I eat up or sit there til bedtime¡ªan ultimatum meant for a kid. Their concern seemed to magnify my misery. It was stupid¡ªLucy''s death, my shattered college dreams, Tiv leaving¡ªhow it all wove into a heavy blanket suffocating every ounce of will from me. I didn''t even realise how much Tiv took my head away from Lucy until he wasn''t there anymore.


    The table sat in its usual state of silence like my mood was contagious. I was so bad for them¡­


    As soon as I could escape, I did, mumbling an excuse and heading for my room. But only made it halfway up the stairs before Ben decided he wasn''t having any more of my retreats. He snaked his arms around my waist and effortlessly carried me into his room, plonking me down on his desk chair.


    "Not letting you leave until you tell me what''s going on," he stated.


    "Great. Guess we''ll just sit here in awkward silence then," I scowled.


    Ben plopped down on his bed opposite me. "Aly, tell me."


    I thought his ability to read people had died with Hayley.


    My chest tightened as words fought their way up my throat. "You want to know? Fine," I sighed heavily. "I miss college¡­ and Lucy not being here is like¡­ I hate it." Each confession felt like peeling off a scab. "And yeah... Tiv. He hasn''t sent a single word since he left. What if something bad happened on his way to Lambent?"


    Ben let out a harsh laugh and looked away dismissively. Skipping right over Lucy''s part like it was nothing, he said flatly, "Trust me; if anything went down with Anthony Hawes'' golden boy, we''d be drowning in headlines."


    "I suppose you are right. Why hasn''t he contacted me then?" I wondered out loud.


    "Have you ever thought he was just a whore like his brother?"


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "He was the polar opposite of Marco," I snorted.


    "I''m just saying that if he doesn''t contact you the reason why seems pretty obvious," my face dropped and he quickly changed his tune. "His Mum has just died. He might have a lot on his plate."


    "Maybe." I knew it wasn''t true, just like Ben did.


    From the moment Tiv gave me the mobile, I was never off it. We had been inseparable. I hated that I''d wasted a week not speaking to him. I hated that we weren''t inseparable anymore.


    "Ah Aly, I dunno what to tell you. It may be worth considering that he wants to forget about Harroworth¡­ and by extension, you."


    I suppressed a sob I could feel at the back of my throat. Telling Ben was awkward enough without him seeing how hurt I was. He used to be good at this stuff. He used to give me big hugs when was sad and joke with me until I felt better. Then Hayley died and he changed. Now, he could not deal with crying girls... or crying people¡­ or people.


    "Alayna, leave it and forget about him. The entire family were mental. They would have gotten you killed and by extension, probably gotten me and Dad killed too," he muttered.


    "Can I go now?" I frowned, barely listening.


    "S''pose so. Will you at least try and be normal though, Mum and Dad keep stressing about you," he shrugged light-heartedly.


    I turned to leave the room. Ben''s words had not helped in the slightest but at least he was trying to be supportive. He could have done a lot worse.


    "Thanks for-,"


    "Yeah, yeah, love you too," he said, picking up his guitar.


    He started deftly playing a folk tune and did not look back up at me. Playing music was a good thing; he only did that when he was in a good mood, even if he never sang anymore. I smiled and figured while I had him in a good mood I would try my luck.


    "Do you have a secret boyfriend?" I asked quickly.


    He barked a laugh and stopped playing, "No."


    "Girlfriend?"


    He blanched at even the suggestion, "No. Now get out."


    "I can tell when you''re lying too, you know?" I said, stalking out of his room.


    He wasn''t lying¡­ He didn''t have a boyfriend or girlfriend. So where the hells was he sneaking off to? The question piqued curiosity that I hadn''t felt in weeks.


    "Why you been hanging out in an abandoned basement?" I asked, turning in the doorway.


    Ben barked a gruff laugh, "Yeah, Dan told me you kicked his door in."


    I put a hand on my hip expectantly, waiting for an answer.


    He rolled his eyes, "It''s a place the Guard don''t know about where I can hang out with mates."


    Definitely a lie.


    "But-"


    "Out Aly," he snapped.


    "Fine," I huffed, before adding. "Thanks for smashing Dan''s camera."


    "Anytime."


    "The number you have called is no longer in use. Please contact your service provider for any additional information," the automated voice said on the other end of my phone.


    I lay down on my bed and put my arm over my eyes to hold the tears in. It was too dark behind my eyelids. Nearly midnight, the house was still. Then, as if answering my wish for a distraction, a piercing scream ripped through the silence. I jolted from my bed at the sound, heart hammering against my ribcage. Bolting to the hallway, Ben was already standing, body tense and ready; his hand gripping the metal of his gun. Mum burst out of her room a second later, her eyes wide and wild, Dad right behind her, his face grim. Bizarrely, every bone in my body wanted to sprint towards the danger, but I stayed put, following Ben''s lead. If he wasn''t moving, I sure as fuck shouldn''t.


    "Is everyone alright?" Mum hissed.


    "Yeah. What was that?" Ben hissed back.


    A second blood-curdling scream rang out even closer than last time.


    "Ben, take her and hide," Dad ordered, nodding to me.


    No need for words, Ben yanked open the closet across his room. He shoved aside the fake ceiling panel revealing our secret loft. His grip was firm on my wrist¡ªthen came a pounding on our door that froze him mid-motion.


    "Nathan! Open the door!" a male voice screamed.


    Ben looked to my Dad, unsure of what to do, "Is that George?"


    Our neighbour George and his wife were pushing eighty. They mostly kept to themselves. Definitely not the dramatic type. Definitely not the run-screaming down the street in the middle of the night type.


    "Attic, now," Dad snapped, swiping the gun from Ben''s grip.


    A fleeting shock that Dad knew about the gun crossed my mind before Ben hauled me into the closet. He hoisted himself up first through the tight opening with a push from me. Then in an instant, he was reaching down to grab my hands. With a swift tug and my feet scrabbling against the wall for purchase, I was through. Ben slid the panel back and we crouched close to the floorboards above, ears pressed down for any sound.


    The front door swung open below; stumbling and weeping followed before it crashed shut again. Dad''s voice was a low rumble and then George blurted out, "She''s gone¡­ That thing got her¡­ Inside my place¡­ It got inside!"


    The words hung in the air. Ben swallowed hard beside me. His eyes locked on mine in silence and he hesitated before he flipped aside the panel wordlessly telling me to stay put.


    "Where is it now?" he said at the top of the stairs.


    George''s wails carved through the house now. "I¡ªI ain''t sure¡­ Just bolted¡­ She¡­ She wasn''t moving no more. Blood everywhere... I bolted."


    I shivered and pulled my legs to my chest. We always thought staying in our homes would protect us from Umbrith. But there were whispers that they might be branching out into the streets now, breaking their unspoken rule of never entering homes. And as I considered that terrifying possibility, a shiver ran down my spine.

 Chapter 26

    26


    Tiv


    Thursday 8th March, Year 825


    My Mother''s funeral came and went. It was the most painful thing I had ever endured. It didn''t seem real. A seemingly endless queue of mourners had extended their hands, offered embraces, their faces awash with tears. Yet, among these strangers, my grandmother''s face was the only one I knew. She had not changed in the three years since I had last seen her. Her tight curled hair was grey with random strands of black still visible. She still wore her statement thick gold jewellery that looked more like weapons than accessories. Her face, etched with the years, still managed to reflect a kindness, mirroring the smile that once belonged to my Mother. She embraced my siblings and I tightly, allowing me to bury my head in her shoulder, feeling like a boy again.


    "Ophelia," Father addressed Granny stiffly.


    She gave no indication he even existed other than a brief coldness settling over her countenance. He didn''t try twice. I was mildly surprised he tried at all.


    Everything felt jarring. Out of place. I was not ready to think about Mother yet. It was almost like we were on the most horrible holiday one could imagine; that we would be going home soon. Unfortunately, that wasn''t true. The vast mansion in Staventon, devoid of warmth, was my new home. I had not slept a full night since my move to Staventon; it was too bright.


    In Harroworth we had the largest house by a wide margin and everyone treated us like royalty. In Staventon, our manor was even larger, yet it was not the biggest in the neighbourhood and nobody knew who we were. Father had instantly secured a job as the defence minister in Lambent. His position was high up the ranks however he was not considered someone who should be in the public eye unless there was a war¡­ Here, I was known as the man whose Mother had died in a terrorist attack. People left me alone after offering condolences. Nobody enquired into me. No cameras followed me. I was normal. Overall, it felt good to be a regular person who did not have to worry about every move I made in public, however the sacrifices that had been made to give me my freedom were too great.


    I did not manage to speak with Alayna again. I wrote a letter but when I tried to send it, my Father snatched it from my hands, commanding me furiously never to try and contact her again. After I tried to ring the service provider to find out the mobile number, the frustrating woman told me I needed my Father''s permission to access that information. I felt like a child. I much preferred it when he worked away, however, even that seemed like an impossibility. He never left the manor and did all of his work in his office which was the biggest room in the house. He kept telling me I was being used every time he caught me trying to contact Alayna and I always ignored him. I did not stop my endeavour which infuriated him. The last letter he caught me trying to send resulted in a black eye. Meredith frowned when she saw my face and fixed it as she had when Marco and I had fought back at home. She gave me a stern warning not to test Father''s patience further.


    On Thursday afternoon, I was sitting in my new bedroom. Golden light filtered through the voile curtains, illuminating the terracotta tiles swirling with intricate patterns. My new four-poster bed took centre stage, dressed in sea-coloured linens and embroidered throw pillows. A grand fireplace was another focal point, its mantle carved from local stone. A pointless design; it was too hot here to ever consider lighting a fire. Tall windows revealed views of gardens where orange trees and bougainvillaea swayed gently against stone walls. It was all very Lambentian. Bright. Warm. Pretty. Awful.


    To pass the time I created a new game called ''Deface the Bedroom''. The activity of that day was throwing darts at the wall trying to hit the same spot twice. Instead, I had simply created hundreds of tiny holes in my wall. My game was interrupted when Marco invited himself into my room. We had not spoken since the border crossing. I almost felt compelled to throw a dart at him.


    "Are you busy?" he asked.


    "Yes. Get out," I replied sourly, throwing another dart at the wall.


    "Listen, I know you''re still upset and I really do not want to get punched again. Can I simply talk to you?"


    "No," I retorted.


    He came in anyway and made himself comfortable by spreading out on the plush chaise lounge beneath an embroidered canopy, offering shade from the afternoon sun. I ground my teeth together.


    "I know you liked Alayna. I''m not going to pretend I know why; she was a headcase. Yet can''t you try to see reason?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Marco, I''m not going to listen to your bilge. Get out of my room or you will get punched again," I growled.


    He let out a sigh, the sound exasperating me further. "Alayna told me she was using you to get back at me and to get free things. You are never going to see her again, and I have no reason to lie."


    "Will you just get out? Or jump out the window," the words were spat through clenched teeth.


    "Tiv, Father hates to see us fight. So do the girls. Isn''t it bad enough that Mother has left us?" His voice cracked at her mention, drawing my gaze. By the time we made eye contact, he had regained his composure. "We shouldn''t be fighting and making them feel worse."


    Despite numerous reasons for despising Marco, his point couldn''t be ignored. Recently, my actions had only added to the family''s strain¡ªMeredith, Beau, even Father bore the brunt of it. If Mother could have seen me she would have been ashamed.


    A calm assertion replaced my earlier anger. "You''re lying because she chose me over you."


    "Whatever feeds your ego brother," he mocked, standing up. "I didn''t want to see you taken for a fool. After Mother died, we didn''t need more turmoil... We are here for the long haul so take it from me when I say you should be starting fresh."


    As he exited my room, I suppressed the urge to throw a dart at him once more.


    Perhaps jealousy fuelled Marco''s actions however his message was true; lying served no purpose if we would not return. Yet Alayna''s affection was genuine. I was sure of it.


    Lying on my bed, memories ached as I imagined touching her soft skin in the meadow. Her sitting in my lap¡­ circling her hips.


    Shit. By


    If a week without her had been bad, a month without her was like thirst in an endless drought. Thoughts of Mother''s wishes for a suitable match circled back always to Alayna. She was the match. However, she was gone and I had no way to rectify that. That was until a thought occurred to me; I could email her. Of course, she would not get it immediately but it couldn''t take her that long to access a computer. Rushing to my laptop, my fingers rapidly started typing.


    I started to write an email demanding an explanation however after reading it over I couldn''t press send. Worried Marco was lying, I decided the first contact I had with her would not be me throwing vicious accusations her way.


    From: Tiv Hawes       16.15 14/02/825


    To: Alayna Nicole Jameson


    RE: Hi.


    Hi Aly,


    I wouldn¡¯t blame you if you never wanted to speak to me again after Marco¡¯s episode. I know your family would see our heads on spikes. I¡¯m sorry. I wish this was not so complicated.


    I¡¯m also sorry I haven¡¯t been able to contact you yet but it¡¯s not through lack of trying. I lost your number and my letters have been intercepted. I will fix that soon. I hope you are well. I don¡¯t know how long it will take you to receive this message, however I needed to contact you. I feel like I am losing my mind. I must get home. Mother had a will in which I was a beneficiary. This should allow me to return to Harroworth soon.


    Staventon is huge and busy. Everyone over the age of fifty knew my Mother, which is an odd notion.


    I start the new college next week which I am also not looking forward to. Father wants me to work for him however I¡¯m not sure how I feel about politics. There is also the option to join the military services and work for my Father¡¯s defence department for a while. Both options fill me with misery.


    If I¡¯m being bluntly honest, I am struggling here without you. Thoughts about what happened to Lucy and Sarah Hall run rampant in my head frequently. You were the only thing that ever blocked that out and with you gone, it feels somewhat suffocating. I regret their deaths so much.


    I really hope you¡¯ve made it this far and not just deleted the message the moment you saw my name.


    Tell me everything I¡¯ve missed since my departure so my thoughts can be occupied with something worth thinking about.


    I miss you.


    From Tiv x


    I knew mentioning Sarah and Lucy was a moronic idea; Alayna would no doubt ask questions to which I had no answers. Yet guilt over my role in their deaths plagued me. It felt easier to admit what I had done in electronic form when I could not see the devastation on Alayna''s face. I would tell her, however not in the first correspondence she received from me.


    The tiny, white snowdrop Alayna gave me lay dead on my computer desk. All but a few petals were brown and wilted. Meredith had suggested pressing the flower if I wanted it to last. I looked down at it sadly before grabbing a large book, sandwiching the snowdrop in its pages, and replacing it back on the shelf in a vague attempt to preserve it. Today was the day Alayna claimed she would stop using the mobile phone. I hoped she was bluffing or I had vastly reduced my chances of talking to her for a very long time. Yet if she was bluffing, and she had kept the mobile for herself, didn''t that make Marco right?

 Chapter 27

    27


    Alayna


    Thursday 15th March, Year 825


    It was Iron Day and the celebrations in The Grange were in full swing. It wasn''t a popular holiday in Central, what with it celebrating the last time Vakoso won independence from Lambent eight hundred years ago, but people from Outer loved it.


    With a flourish and a grin, the performing familiar plucked the bunch of colourful flowers they''d conjured making them into a bouquet which he presented to a wide-eyed little girl standing in front of him. The kids started giggling, shouting with joy at the flower animals that appeared at their feet. Me and Ben joined in the laughter as we passed, and I shot the familiar an appreciative smile. He gave a playful wink and summoned a delicate crown of straw entwined with orange blossoms and jasmine and plonked it onto Ben''s head. The crowd laughed as Ben swore playfully at the street performer before throwing a coin at the bag at his feet.


    "Dad sent us for supplies, not to give ven to magicians," I joked.


    "It''s never a bad thing to have familiars on your side. Austin is good to have around," Ben plucked an orange blossom from the tangled floral crown and stashed it away in his pocket. I cocked an eyebrow and he smirked. "What? I like the smell."


    "You''re like an old lady," I grinned.


    "I just have more refined tastes than you, you petrol sniffer," he countered.


    He placed the remainder of the wreath on a passing kid''s head, proclaiming her a queen as she giggled. We watched the familiar perform for a little while before the whistling started. The Day Guard were stalking Ben looked around, scanning the crowd, before promptly bowing his head and putting his fingers to his lips, creating a loud, short whistle, a few people around him echoed the noise. Austin grabbed his bag of ven, pulled his hood up and immediately melded into the crowd.


    "You''d think they''d at least let us have a party in peace," I grumbled.


    We carried on walking towards the tools stall and I saw two Day Guards hugging the inside perimeter of the bustling market. The whistling echoed and one of the men in Guard uniform looked angrily around, trying to spot whoever was creating the sound. I hid the smirk from my face as we moved on. The smirk lingered for a second until I remembered The Grange was free of photographers. Proof Tiv was gone and wasn''t coming back. I swallowed down the memory of him and his rejection, putting it in a black box at the back of my mind.


    The singing and dancing that echoed around us gave way to something more miserable as we ticked off items from our shopping list¡ªaxe heads, bowstrings, arrow shafts. Our neighbour, George, had been right. Mum and Dad found his wife''s body, bloodied and lifeless, in the house next door with obvious signs of an Umbrith attack. Dad''s usual task of creating furniture was demoted to the bottom of the priority pile as he started creating weapons for the surrounding houses. More disturbingly, George reported the incident to the Day Guard and had not been seen since. I felt sick at the thought and pushed the feeling down, also locking it in the little black box of depression.


    I checked my watch, "Can you manage all this with Kithry? I said I''d meet Jo at three-thirty for a drink and a dance."


    "Yeah, I''ve got it," Ben replied. "Do you still have the phone your toy-boy gave you?"


    My face fell as the tight feeling associated with Tiv spread through my chest. "Yeah."


    "Does it have any money on it?" he asked.


    "It''s a contract. He''s still paying for it," I muttered.


    "You were mad not to get a car out of him before he left," Ben mused, oblivious to the fact I was hurting. "Give it here."


    I handed over the phone and watched him put his number into the tiny silver device.


    "Give me a ring when you are done and I''ll walk you home. Just don''t make it too late."


    "You not celebrating? Thought you''d be playing," I said.


    "Dad is later and I''m not fighting him for the guitar. Anyway, we''re not independent. There''s nothing to celebrate," he mumbled before adding. "Might get shit-faced with Charlotte and Aaron just for the hell of it later."


    "Good plan," I smirked.


    He grinned back, "Give me a call when you''re done."


    "I will do," I lied.


    I had no intention of using the phone. It had been a month. I should have turned it off but I hadn''t, still holding out hope I hadn''t been a complete idiot in believing Tiv liked me. I could call Ben from the bar''s phone for a few ven anyway.


    I said my goodbyes and left. I had not been a great friend to Jo since Tiv left me and so when I called and begged her to be my date for Iron Day, she had disgruntledly agreed. Before Tiv was able to ruin my mood again, I shook him from my mind again and wandered through The Grange. Thankfully the whistling had stopped. I entered Street Bar where I was supposed to be meeting Jo. It was a small shack with a lot of wooden seating areas. Fairy lights hung from the ceiling entangled with greenery. The old wooden shelves displayed bottles of labeless liquor. It was a stripped-back place but it was my favourite bar on the Grange. And Ben''s. For a fleeting second, I wondered what Tiv would think of it before the aching started in my chest again. I took a deep breath, reminding myself I''d look like an idiot crying in a bar in public in the middle of the day.


    Jo still had not arrived so I sat with a cheap beer¡ªdisregarded stock from the Central snobs¡ªand watched people dancing to the band behind the window. I hadn''t been back to Piker''s Bar since I discovered my picture in the gossip magazine. Tiv''s smiling face, his hand in mine, flashed to the front of my mind.


    "Stop being so pathetic," I chastised under my breath.


    My attention was distracted when a small boy ran into my lap.


    "Mummy?" he asked.


    I giggled and shook my head, "Not me, sorry."


    He had beautifully captivating eyes; blue with golden flecks in them. He was Lambentian. I looked around the bar for his parents but there were no other Lambentian''s there. I frowned down at him.


    "Sorry about him," an older girl said, dragging him away. I barely glanced at her, unable to keep my eyes off the piercing golden-blue gaze of the little boy. "Come on. Let''s go see my Dad."


    She grabbed the boy''s olive hand and pulled him away, chastising him for running off as she steered him from the building into the crowd of partygoers. He was reluctant and complained childishly, bringing a smile to my lips.


    "Jo''s still not here?" Alan, the barman, said, clearing my empty bottle and bringing my attention from the kids.


    "No," I frowned.


    "Do you want another beer?" he asked. "On the house?"


    "I''d better not. I''m not sure sitting alone in a bar and getting drunk is socially acceptable," I grumbled.


    "It is for me, especially on Iron Day," Alan grinned. "Go on, have another one. And if you agree to go out with me next week I''ll give you the first two for free too."


    Alan was great fun. I''d been seeing him a year or so ago. He started as sex for stuff, giving us his cast-off food from the bar when Dad did his back in and couldn''t work. Despite how we started, we ended up having a lot of laughs. But he was loud and loved a party. I ended it after a couple of months when I got bored of dragging his drunk ass back to his parents every evening. Between that and the fact I''d fallen madly in love with a Central asshole, a date with him seemed extremely unlikely. On top of that, Ben hated Alan. Although I wasn''t sure that was a valid reason not to date a guy; Ben hated everyone.


    "Has the temptation of free booze ever scored you a date before?" I laughed.


    He suppressed a smile, "Wouldn''t you like to know!"


    "You big whore," I winked before batting my eyelashes in an exaggerated gesture, hating myself just a tiny bit for the flirtatious gesture. "But if you want me in your good books, you''ll let me use the phone."


    "Yeah go for it," he replied.


    I dialled Jo''s number and eventually, her mum answered. She told me Jo had dropped her bag off half an hour ago. My lips pulled down; she should have made it to The Grange twice over by now¡­ I offered to find Jo and bring her home instead. After a long string of suggestions about why she thought her daughter was dawdling, she thanked me and hung up.


    Jo didn''t live far from the busy market so I figured I would find her quickly. I reached the meadow in minutes and pushed through the tall grass to find the pathway that led to our neighbourhood. The grass was almost as tall as me; spring had sprung. Every now and then, a gust brought with it the smell of pine from the surrounding forest. I continued to wander but stopped in my tracks as an unnatural hissing sound whispered in the breeze. Hoping the sound had just been me moving through the grass, I took a tentative step. The hiss echoed again. I froze.


    I knew that sound.


    Glancing through the tall grass I stared intently into a small clearing ahead of me. I took a step forward to get a better view and regretted my decision instantly; a massive, grey creature was doubled over in a bed of daisies and violets. With long arms with giant talons on the end of its fingers, it could have been a gargoyle. I watched it spread its wings out wide, disturbing the grass around it. It was huge. A shiver ran down my spine making every hair on my body stand up.


    Umbrith.


    As silently as I could I moved backwards however stopped as the beast started shaking violently and doubled over again. As it shifted, I realised it was standing over a very bloodied corpse. Goosebumps crawled along my arm as I watched as the Umbrith pressed its wings flat into its spine. My breath caught in my throat as I realised the Umbrith was tearing off its own skin, revealing a person beneath. With a sickening thud, the last remnants of flesh fell away, revealing a naked young woman with long brunette hair. My mind couldn''t comprehend what I was seeing. The air felt thick and suffocating as I struggled to hold my breath, not wanting to draw any attention to myself. But as I backed away cautiously, the rustling of grass beneath my feet gave me away. The woman''s head snapped towards me with inhuman speed, her piercing gaze locking onto mine.


    Jo.


    It isn''t real. I am dreaming.


    One step. She took one step towards me. That was all that was needed for adrenaline to take over all emotion or thought. I sprinted away through the long, thick grass, pulling the mobile from my pocket as I dialled frantically. After a million years Ben finally picked up the phone.


    "That was quick," he answered.


    "Ben, the Umbrith! It turned into Jo! I need help," I panted quickly while trying to manoeuvre through the grass, stumbling as I ran too fast.


    "Where are you?" he hissed.


    "Running through the grass in Cassibare Meadow towards the old amusement building at The Grange," I gasped hysterically.


    "Why the hell are you there? No- Never mind. Go to the old amusements and wait there. Do not move," he barked.


    "You have got to be joking! There is no way I''m waiting at that decrepit building alone until my best friend catches me, turns into a monster and then eats me¡­"


    He had already hung up.


    I finally made it out of the grass and spotted the old building Ben pointed me to. I dashed towards it hoping he would be quick. As I sprinted for it, a voice to my left called.


    "Alayna!"


    I turned and saw a young man who I vaguely recognised as a mechanic from the Grange, Andrew or something. Without another word, he grabbed me by the wrist and towed me in a different direction to the abandoned amusement building.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Let go of me!" I struggled.


    "I know Ben," he barked.


    This did nothing to put me at ease and I continued to struggle against his grip. He could easily be a shapeshifting monster like Jo. He responded to my reluctance by lifting me over his shoulder and running.


    I started to kick and screech, "Put me down!"


    Darting down an alleyway and definitely not putting up with my crap, he threw me against the rotting wall of the abandoned building, pinning his entire body weight against me so I was unable to move and threw his hand over my mouth. I stared into his dark hazel eyes as he glared at me, anger heating the striking collage of greens, browns, and flecks of gold. Inappropriately, I noticed how much the gold looked like Tiv''s eyes, just not good and nowhere near as pretty; this guy wasn''t Lambentian. He continued to scowl as I struggled to get his hand off my mouth. I sank my teeth into his flesh as hard as I could and he ground his teeth together, still not removing his hand. I couldn''t do anything except try and scream which was pointless. His gaze locked with mine and I felt an unnatural calm wash over me. For a moment, I considered him safe¡­ Until the taste of blood from his hand touched my lips. Panic flooded through me and I began to thrash against his body, trying to get away until I faintly heard the familiar sound of hissing and scratching. It was loud now. I froze and stared wide-eyed at the mechanic. With the hand that wasn''t covering my mouth, he signalled for me to be silent by putting his finger to his lips, he then mouthed the word ''Please'', finally taking his hand away. I breathed deeply but didn''t move; I was fully aware of what I saw the last time I heard the hissing sound.


    After a few seconds, the hissing sounded again, even closer this time. The man grabbed my wrist again and spirited down the alleyway, pulling me like a rag doll behind him. I did not make any noise but I wriggled in protest, trying to escape until he grew annoyed at me and threw me back over his shoulder. I heard the tyres of a car screech ahead of us and my panic went into overdrive. I kicked him hard in the stomach until he pinned my legs to him. I reacted by punching the back of his head. He opened the car door and threw me inside. I started screaming again.


    "Alayna, shut up! You are drawing more attention to us!" Ben hissed from the driver''s seat.


    "Are you kidding me?" I screeched.


    "What?" he asked sarcastically.


    "When the hells did you get a car?" I shouted.


    "I''ve had this thing a while," he shrugged.


    "How did you get a car?" I continued to screech.


    "It isn''t stolen," Ben grinned.


    Liar. Stupid fucking liar. Was he kidding?


    I punched the back of his head and the car sped up slightly where he had accidentally pressed the gas. He glared at me in the rear-view mirror.


    Stealing a damn car? The idiot had a death wish.


    "Who is he?" I shouted, gesturing to the man now sitting in the passenger''s seat.


    "Aaron, this is my lovely sister. Alayna, this is Aaron, a mate from¡­ work," he said slyly.


    "We both work for Dad. Don''t give me that shit!" I turned to Aaron, "Do you always need to manhandle women to get them to go anywhere with you?"


    He scoffed before smirking at Ben, "Well there''s no doubt she''s your sister."


    "So help me I''m going to throw myself out of this car if you two don''t explain what in the fuck is going on!" I fumed.


    "I got a frantic phone call from Ben saying his little sister was in danger and running around that damn field. Since you were the only woman running around like a lunatic, I assumed it was you. As for why I manhandled you, I didn''t fancy getting killed by an Umbrith because you didn''t trust who I was. It was quicker to carry you. You''re welcome by the way." He examined the deep bite mark on his hand and swore. "You''re a little savage, you are."


    I felt the insane urge to push him out of the car.


    "Alayna, he''s fine," Ben said, reading my mind.


    I ground my teeth together and took the more juvenile route, completely ignoring Aaron.


    "Ben, I don''t like your mate," I whinged like a child.


    "He is an acquired taste," Ben smirked. "Where''s Jo?"


    "I''ll tell you when we get in," I eyed Aaron suspiciously.


    "I''m just going to tell him what you say so you may as well share now," Ben sighed.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "I hate you," I huffed.


    "Alayna, where is Jo?" Ben repeated.


    "You''re going to think I''m mad," I whispered.


    "I already do," Aaron chimed in.


    I scoffed.


    "Both of you pack it in. Aly, just tell me, please. I won''t think you''re crazy and Az won''t make any snide comments," he promised, giving Aaron a warning look.


    I glared at the back of his head but gave in and words started spilling out of my exasperated mouth before I could really think about them. The creature with wings. The mangled body it stood over... The fact the monster turned into Jo were the hardest words to bring to my throat. The more I thought about what I had said, the more I wished I hadn''t had any alcohol; I felt like a lunatic. Ben and Aaron shared a worrying glance when I stopped speaking.


    "It followed her but lost us when we got to the arcade," Aaron said quietly before holding up his hand. "I didn''t want them to smell the blood so just legged it."


    I caught Ben watching me in his rearview mirror, his eyes were anxious. Nobody spoke for a while and I got impatient.


    "Well, what''s the verdict? Am I mentally ill or lucky to be alive?" I asked sarcastically.


    "I believe everything you said about the Umbrith in the field," Aaron shrugged. "You''re still an absolute headcase though."


    I lurched to hit him and Ben grabbed my hand as Aaron flung himself backward.


    "Alayna, he is a mate and he is just joking," he clarified before turning to Aaron. "She will kill you, you know? And I won''t stop her."


    Aaron had the audacity to smirk at me.


    "Your entire family needs some serious anger management counselling," he continued to joke.


    "I don''t know what you mean. I''ve always been the picture of perfect mental health," Ben grinned.


    His face was soft, not marred by the usual malice that lived in his narrow eyes. I gawked, shocked by the fact my brother was still inside the angry shell he''d been wearing for years. I hadn''t seen him laugh or joke properly since Hayley died, but with Aaron, he acted like he used to be. I wondered if Aaron was Ben''s secret boyfriend and instantly softened toward him, although not outwardly. I still wanted him to think I''d push him out of the car in an instant if he upset me.


    "So that was an Umbrith?" I pressed.


    "Yeah," Ben replied, stiffening at once.


    "But it''s not nighttime," I hissed.


    "The theory is that they only come out at night but over the last few weeks, that pattern seems to be shifting a bit. The dead body you saw was probably-"


    "She''s had a bad enough day without you giving her nightmares," Ben interjected menacingly.


    "Ah. Sorry." Aaron didn''t sound sorry.


    "No, hang on a minute. How is it that you two seem to know so much about the Umbrith?" I accused.


    Aaron opened his mouth to speak but Ben interrupted him again.


    "We don''t Aly, we are just paying attention," he said shortly.


    "What aren''t you telling me?" I moaned.


    "Drop it," Ben barked exasperatedly.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, noting the slight twitch in his left cheek. I knew he was lying, but I didn''t press him further in front of Aaron. We''d have it out when we were alone.


    We reached our house minutes later and I marched up the path leaving Ben and Aaron in the car. Aaron wound the window down and shouted after me.


    "Nice to meet you," he called happily.


    I flipped him off before I slammed the front door. The house was empty; Mum and Dad would be enjoying the party I should have been at with Jo. I dialled her number, deciding to investigate whether I had lost my mind.


    "Jo?" her mum answered.


    "No. It''s Alayna. She still isn''t home?" I whispered.


    "No," she said simply, relaying the message to whoever was standing next to her, probably Fletcher who also lost his job when the Hawes left.


    "What can I do?" I asked.


    "Nothing now. The sun will be setting soon," the pain in her voice was unbearable.


    "She''ll be staying out," I responded.


    We both knew it wasn''t true. I felt sick.


    "I hope so. Thanks for calling Alayna," she whispered.


    I slid down the wall and sat in the hallway with my head in my hands until Ben came in and found me a long while later.


    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow," was all he said.


    In my dream, I was lost in a sea of stars. I felt suffocated. Trapped. No way home. I couldn''t make out where I was but the mounting anxiety ripped me from sleep with a jump. Sleep clouded my head and I took a few deep breaths, trying to rid myself of the tight feeling in my chest.


    Then I froze.


    That same terrifying hissing noise was very faintly coming from just outside my window. I vaulted out of bed onto the landing, staring at my bedroom window. After a minute or two, I had heard no more sounds and there was no movement from my room or outside of the window. My imagination was getting the better of me.


    "This is pathetic. Snap out of it," I scolded myself.


    Walking to the bathroom, I splashed cold water on my face before noticing the water swirling in the basin was brown. I wondered if the pipes were busted again¡­ Mum had not managed to find work and we were struggling. I was fairly certain Dad and Ben were stealing stuff from Central and selling it to pay the bills month by month so it was more likely that the water bill hadn''t been paid. I''d have to sell Tiv''s phone soon. Or maybe myself.


    I wiped the dirt from my face, the granules of grime sticking to my skin, and looked at my reflection in the mirror; I looked awful. Even in the darkness, my skin was pale and withered. The bags under my eyes were a deep purple and my lips had lost all colour. I calmed myself down and after a few minutes returned to my room, now wide awake. That made it more alarming when I reached my door and heard the distant hissing again. I stepped cautiously into my room and tried the light switch.


    No electricity. Great.


    Instead, I lit a large candle on my desk. It flickered turbulently, casting shadows across the worn carpet as I noticed the window now opened wide. I walked to it and saw something huge move unnaturally in my peripheral vision. I tensed as a long grey limb slammed into me, knocking me backwards by several feet. A shiver of white-hot agony struck my head and back as I crashed into the bannister on the landing with a bang. Wood splintered under my weight, nearly giving way to send me tumbling down to the hallway below. Air whooshed from my lungs; no scream escaped, just a helpless wheeze.


    The thing prowled closer with a feline grace, towering over me. It''s grey, smooth skin, like granite. The creature''s face twisted into something human but not, with blood-red eyes and needle-sharp teeth jutting from its wide jaw. To my right, I heard movement; Mum and Dad were awake now.


    Stumbling to my feet, legs wobbly like jelly, I bolted towards my bedroom door. My only thought was to lead the thing away from Mum and Dad''s bedroom. But the Umbrith was faster. It lunged, flattening me beneath its hulking mass while sniffing at my neck with a wet snarl. This time I realised where my lungs were. One long blood-curdling scream ripped from me as the creature''s talons swiped for my face. Adrenaline surged as I swung a jagged shard of bannister at it, buying myself precious seconds as it shredded my makeshift shield into splinters instead of my face.


    Then there was chaos. Mum and Dad had thrown themselves at the beast and knocked it sideways off me. The glint of steel in Mum''s hand plunged into its flesh again and again as I shuffled frantically away. Not fast enough as Mum shouted, "Get back!" Her voice cut through my daze as she yanked me up and shoved me behind her skinny frame.


    Mum stood protectively in front of me as Dad charged headlong at the creature with nothing but a broken stake from our shattered bannister. From nowhere, Ben dived at it and shot it in the head. The beast staggered but didn''t fall. It rounded on Ben with a demonic screech of rage. Across from me, Dad braced for another onslaught, makeshift weapon raised high as Ben shook off his daze, squaring up again.


    My chest filled with panic. Frozen, unbearable panic. Mum kept retreating, not taking her eyes off the Umrbith until we both had our backs to the wall. The cool plaster somehow kept me grounded, but it also felt like a tombstone behind me. Mum''s body shielded me from the monster and I could only stand there helpless.


    The creature grabbed Dad and flung him from the first floor landing to the hallway below. He landed on his back with an audible crunch. Me and Mum screamed so loud we drowned out another gunshot. It seemed to go through the creature''s chest but somehow still didn''t deter it. It turned and flung itself at Ben who promptly spat in its face. It screeched as if in pain from the saliva''s contact and Mum took the distraction, running her jagged blade into its back again. It threw her away as Ben shot it again in the back of the head. Without hesitating, he jumped on the Umbrith''s back and pulled its neck taut. Mum threw the knife to him and I was almost sick as I watched him violently slash at its throat, black blood spurting everywhere, until he was holding its head separate from its body. The second the monster''s torso hit the ground Ben jumped over it, dropping the head, and sprinted down the stairs, falling at my Dad''s side.


    "Dad, can you hear me?" he barked.


    I took one look at the dead creature lying on the landing before I followed Ben to Dad''s side. I fell to my knees, sobbing. The room was spinning as Mum ran to the phone in the hallway and began trying to phone an ambulance. She had her hand over her mouth to hold in the gasps.


    "Dad?" I held his hand but he was still.


    "Ben, no electricity. Will you phone whoever is on nights?" Mum whimpered.


    Ben nodded and ran back to his room to grab his phone. Somewhere far away it registered Mum knew about the mobile.


    "Hey, no not really. Yeah, Umbrith. Yeah, in the house. Dad''s in bad shape and we can''t get a hold of an ambulance. Bring the van around," Ben muttered quickly, returning to Dad.


    He hung up the phone as Mum knelt by Dad''s side, cooing softly to him, tenderly touching him as if he was made of glass and telling him he would be alright.


    "When the Guard questions you later, do not tell them what really happened. If anyone asks then you tell them he fell down the stairs. They obviously don''t want this getting out," Ben whispered.


    Mum nodded, "What about the Umbrith? Why did it come into our house?"


    "I don''t know why-"


    "They don''t come into houses! That is the only reason we have ever been safe from them," Mum panicked.


    "Don''t worry about that now. We''ll hide it. Aaron and Paul can get rid of it."


    Did they mean Dad''s friend, Paul? Was I the only person who was seemingly left out of the Umbrith Appreciation Group?


    "We need to tell people the truth or they''re going to die!" I argued.


    "Alayna, listen to me: the Guard will take us like they did George if we start blabbing. They obviously don''t want to start a panic and risk a rebellion on a much bigger scale. We will tell our people but we won''t be stupid about it. We don''t want to draw attention to ourselves yet," Ben protested. "Dad will agree. Let me handle this, I promise everything will be okay."


    I looked at my poor Dad and pushed down the fresh sob that was trying to claw its way up my throat.


    "Okay," I replied simply.


    Ben had never let me down before.


    I had spent the last hour and a half being questioned by the Night Guard at the hospital. It was past five o''clock in the morning and I was exhausted. I stuck to Ben''s story and told them Dad innocently fell even though it went against every instinct I had. But Ben was right. He was always right. So I lied. After begging on numerous occasions I was finally set free and allowed to see my Dad.


    As I entered the hospital room where he lay, the prick who''d questioned me called for Mum. She walked silently out of the room, touching my shoulder as she left. Ben was sitting in the chair to the left of our Dad''s bed looking like a ghost. Dad looked worse; his messy red hair was matted with blood which had leaked into his beard. His pale skin was tinged a deep purple. I instantly got a lump in my throat.


    "The verdict is mild swelling of his brain and a broken back with several broken ribs. Dr. Connor has induced a coma to try and reduce the swelling," Ben explained, jaw muscles twitching.


    His words pushed me over the edge and brought me to tears again. Wordlessly Ben stood up and hugged me. They had all saved me while I just stood there uselessly, frozen like a statue.


    "We can''t afford this. We will have to sell everything to keep him in hospital," I gasped. This was Jax all over again.


    "No we won''t," Ben replied shortly. "I told you, just let me deal with everything. We will be fine."


    I sobbed, "You cannot sort this out. This is too much money. Too much to steal."


    "Enough with the tears. It''s not going to help him. Just stop stressing. I''m not stealing it," he replied weakly.


    "What are you hiding from me?" I insisted, wiping my face.


    He rubbed his eyes and said nothing, turning to sit at Dad''s bedside again.


    I ground my teeth together, "I''ve had enough. You are going to tell me whatever you are hiding from me. Now."


    "No," he growled.


    "Fine. I''ll go and speak to Aaron. He seemed more than willing to tell me," I tried to leave the room and Ben rushed to stop me.


    "Alayna, drop it!"


    "No. You''re sneaking out in the night, you have new mates who you''re constantly calling and all know too much about the Umbrith! I know you have learnt how to shoot somewhere and I''m guessing that it is the same place you figured out all that information about those things. You stole a mobile phone and a damn car without even thinking about what would happen if you got caught! What would happen to us if you got caught," I cried. "All three of you know what''s going on and I''m in the dark. And while I''m in the dark I''m useless and defenceless. You''re going to get me killed."


    Ben''s face was torn. After a few seconds, he composed himself and opened the hospital room door.


    "Let''s go and get some coffee. I''m sure Dad won''t notice we''re gone," he muttered.


    I sat on an uncomfortable metal chair in the bland, all-night hospital canteen. The wall tiles were a faded white with some kind of unclean brown staining on the ceiling. It did not feel like a sterile hospital should. But it was a scab hospital so that was to be expected. The canteen was empty, just a coffee jug and a few chocolate bar dispensers. I wriggled around in the chair, sure I had done something to my back in the confrontation. As the night went on, my head throbbed harder and harder but I didn''t say anything, knowing I was finally about to get information out of Ben. He approached the table with two cups of coffee and sat opposite me.


    "Are you not going to pay for them?" I asked. Even taking coffee for free from a scan hospital felt like stealing from our own.


    "Do you have any ven?" he retorted.


    I realised we were both sitting in what we had worn for bed.


    "Ah," I murmured.


    "Okay, what do you want to know?" he asked.


    "How are you getting Dad free hospital care," I asked immediately.


    He shrugged, "Dr. Connor is a friend of mine and Michael''s. Met him about two years ago. He treats us for free and deals with the paperwork. He gets whatever he wants from the Grange forever for free. We got someone to sort him out a house for free in central too. Yalma, a local healer at the Grange, also helps. I told you it was good to have a familiar on your side."


    "Is Yalma the Lambentian familiar?" I asked.


    "Yeah."


    I remembered her clearly from the Grange. She was known as the only Lambentian scab. The only Lambentian with a barcode. People loved her. She sold medicines.


    "Why couldn''t I tell anyone about Jo turning into an Umbrith?"


    My questions rolled out one after another, seizing this rare opportunity of openness he hadn''t given me in years.


    "If people thought that these things could walk around as one of us and during the day, they''d lose it. Not just riots. We don''t want to risk society killing each other."


    I nodded, processing. "The gun¡ªwhen did you pick up shooting?"


    Ben''s gaze was level. "Got the gun for protection. Dad and Paul showed me how to shoot a couple years back."


    His responses to my questions were precise, not giving away more information than he thought was necessary.


    "I see what you are doing," I accused. "Why won''t you tell me what is going on?"


    He let out a drawn-out breath, "Aly, if I tell you what you want to know then you''ll want to do it too and it''s too dangerous."


    "Do what?"


    He rubbed his eyes slowly, "I am part of a group, sort of like the Night Guard, but actually useful. We kill Umbrith."


    Gobsmacked, I stared at him. A strange giggle escaped me, "So you''re like superheros?"


    "You are unbelievable," he murmured into his hands.


    "Okay sorry," I said, trying to suppress the stupid urge to ridicule him. "So you knew that Umbrith were shapeshifters?"


    He nodded.


    "You knew Jo was one?" I asked him.


    "No," he said grimly. "If I''d known, you wouldn''t have got near her."


    "Has Jo ever been a person?"


    I heard how stupid the question was as I said it. But she''d been my best friend since we were children. We had dressed up as ancient princesses and bossed Ben around in our games. She had sobbed in my arms when we were fifteen and a boy broke her heart. Lucy kicked his ass. Jo somehow laughed about it... She was the person I went to with all my problems. We hid each other from the Guard. Well, she hid me from the guard. Regardless, we always looked out for each other.


    Ben looked at me, tight-jawed, "Jo''s dead."


    My stomach dropped. His words struck somewhere deep and locked away. A hollow ache seemed to ripple through me. Deeper than even Lucy''s death hit.


    Don''t cry.


    But my voice cracked still with the effort of staying calm, "Explain."


    "Aly, you''ve had a long night and I don''t think I am helping. Can we please do this another time?"


    "Cut the crap and just tell me," I barked.


    He paused for a moment and took a deep breath, "Umbrith aren''t people, they just have the ability to change into their victims sometimes. It doesn''t always happen and we don''t know why some Umbrith can steal their victims'' identities and some can''t. If someone''s personality changes drastically then it''s probably more likely they''ve been killed and an Umbrith has taken over their form as a disguise. You mentioned a body in the field with the Umbrith. We went back after we took you home. It was her."


    My stomach rolled over again and I gasped, unable to keep the sob from escaping my lips. The body had not remotely looked like her. I hadn''t even noticed a change in her¡­ because I''d spent the last month wrapped in my own little selfish bubble. Or maybe it had just killed her. Maybe if I''d called her Mum earlier instead of drinking alone and flirting with Alan I could have made it on time.


    "Sorry," Ben said robotically.


    "How long has this been going on?" I sobbed.


    "I found out about two years ago," he replied.


    All of this started two years ago: meeting the doctor, learning to shoot¡­


    "What changed two years ago to¡­" I trailed off as I answered my own question. "Hayley died."


    Ben stood up, "Come on. Let''s go and see if Mum is finished."


    "Wait, no please," I begged. "I''ll not bring your mate up again."


    Ben smiled at me sadly, "She was my girlfriend Alayna. I''d been with her for years. How did you not know that?"


    I gawked, "When she died Mum said she was your friend. I never really met her properly. You never brought her around."


    Ben shrugged stiffly, "I regret that."


    "What was she like?" I asked


    Ben simply shook his head at me and I knew I''d killed any chance of getting more information from him.


    "Wait, one more question," I said quickly.


    "What?"


    "Mum and Dad are involved?" It didn''t sound like a question.


    "Mum knows but isn''t involved. Dad makes weapons that we can use to kill those things," Ben clarified. "When he realised he wasn''t stopping me he decided helping was a better option."


    Ben refused to give me any more after that. We headed out of the uncomfortable caf¨¦ and trudged slowly back to Dad''s room. I felt dizzy but didn''t say anything as Aaron ran into us halfway up the stairs.


    "I''ve just been looking for you, your Mum is still talking with the Night Guard," Aaron said. "Dr. Connor wants you."


    "We were just heading back up now," Ben yawned.


    We all started to climb the stairs silently.


    "Lucky I swapped shifts with you tonight," Aaron muttered.


    "You have no idea," Ben breathed.


    We arrived at the small ward and Ben left to talk to the doctor. Dr Connor was a young man, not much older than Ben. He had a kind face. As he spoke to my brother, he kept his face composed, only once rubbing his tired, blue eyes before putting a hand through his blonde hair. He was the only one of the doctors in the whole place who would explain things with a kind demeanour and a smile.


    I leaned against the hospital hallway wall and pain shot down my spine again, I winced but remained in place, unwilling to go back and look at Dad''s crumpled body. The pounding in my head had worsened from information overload. I put my hand on my head and noticed Aaron still standing next to me.


    "Why are you at the hospital in the middle of the night?" I asked.


    "Ask your brother," he replied.


    "I''ve run out of question coupons tonight I think," I huffed, rubbing my temples again. "What does swapped shifts mean?"


    He hesitated, clearly unsure as to whether he should give me information without Ben''s permission, "He was supposed to be helping out somewhere tonight but I did it for him."


    Ben was almost not with us tonight. I frowned. If that was true then he would never leave me alone again. I thought about telling Jo about the night from hell and exhaled sharply when I remembered I couldn''t.


    "How are you feeling?" Aaron asked solemnly.


    "Fine," I replied shortly.


    "Listen, can we start again? I realise I was a bit of an ass yesterday but have you seen the size of your brother? He would have ripped me in half if I hadn''t got you back to him," Aaron explained.


    "But usually Ben''s so calm, " I quipped.


    "Yeah he has about as much chill as you do," he grinned back.


    I smiled. It felt unnatural. Like I shouldn''t have reason to smile. Like I would never have reason to smile ever again. With a sudden sense of feeling like I was going to vomit, the room pitched. I sat on the floor and put my head in between my legs; my head was really spinning.


    "Connor," was the last thing I heard Aaron call as I slumped unconscious to the floor.

 Chpater 28

    28


    Tiv


    Monday 2nd April, Year 825


    She made one phone call last month. It was twelve seconds long. I stared at the flimsy phone bill in my hand. Her phone number was redacted at the top of the page, as was the number she called. I felt like a child again; what seventeen-year-old was not allowed to have control over a phone bill? I wondered what was so important that Alayna needed to use the phone for only twelve seconds. I wondered why she still had the phone. I hoped she was waiting for me to get in contact with her, however, there was a nagging voice in the back of my mind that told me I was wrong; that Marco was right. I instantly hushed it, knowing, if that was true, the phone would have had a lot more use.


    ¡­Unless she was testing the waters.


    I shook my head to rid myself of the thought. It had been nearly two months since we left Harroworth and I was finally starting to enjoy myself, unless I thought of her. Spring had come and with it warm breezes and shorter nights. There was no curfew and no Night Guard in Lambent. I found it strange when nobody cared about the length of days like they did in Vakoso. It was a welcome change; people were generally kinder and more laid back.


    As evening''s amber light seeped through my window, I moved toward Father''s office with heavy steps. He had summoned me for a conversation about my future job prospects after college¡ªanother cage being crafted around me under the guise of opportunity. Each step felt like wading through a swamp of expectations I had no desire to fulfil.


    Approaching Father''s door, words floated through the wood.


    "My beautiful darling, it''s like you care for neither of them," Father said. "I''ve asked so little of you."


    I heard a small female voice, so quiet I could not make it out.


    When he spoke again his voice cracked like a whip, "I''m not repeating myself, woman."


    "Fine," the voice was sharper now. "However, you must stop threatening them. You scare me."


    Was it Meredith?


    He barked a humourless laugh, "Of course, my love."


    Love? Who the hells was he talking to? It couldn''t be Meredith. I pressed my ear to the door however the second voice spoke, again so quietly, that I could not hear.


    "Yes and last time you failed. You won''t this time," Father barked.


    A crash pierced the air, followed by a small yelp that knotted my stomach and raised hairs on the back of my neck. My hand found the doorknob instinctively. It was locked.


    "Father?" I called.


    Nobody spoke further and he unlocked the door, letting me in. I looked around slowly but everything was in its rightful place. The large floor-to-ceiling bookshelves that sat behind Father''s large mahogany desk had all of its books in place. The fireplace and hearth at the opposite end of the high-ceilinged room were clean and unused. His gold-framed, glass liquor cabinet sat neatly behind the heavy wooden door I had just walked through. The room was empty apart from the two of us.


    "Where''s Meredith?" I asked.


    "With Beau, I presume."


    "Who were you talking to?"


    "I was on the phone to someone. You''ve come just in time actually. I have news," he gestured for me to take a seat. "Your Mother''s last will and testament has paid out. You have been left her cottage in Lumley, three hours north of here. It''s in your grandmother''s village. You also have inherited a generous sum of money."


    I put my head down sadly and wished I could trade it all to have my Mother back.


    "It would be best to invest the money, keeping it-"


    "I''m going back to Vakoso," I interrupted.


    My Father closed his eyes slowly and gave no other acknowledgement that I had spoken, "You could sell the house in Lumley for a good profit if you so choose. Five bedrooms is too much for you anyway. If you decide to keep it, you''ll have to pay the costs to upkeep it. It''s too far out of the city to be used as anything other than a holiday home, mind."


    "I wish to return to Harroworth. Please Father."


    Like my words were a pair of scissors on an elastic band, they caused his temper to snap. He slammed his glass down on the desk and raged forward. With the force of a volcanic eruption his hands smashed down on either side of my chair, causing a violent ripple through it. I pressed myself as far back into the upholstery as I could, heart clattering against my chest. My jaw twitched as a cold trickle ran through me.


    "You will not squander the money in such a way!" he screamed an inch from my face.


    I did not mention it again, knowing that silence was the fastest way to end the conversation. The sooner I was out of the room, the sooner I could buy passage home with or without his blessing.


    He calmed himself, standing and returning to his drink, continuing as if his outburst had been something any rational father might have done, "You need to ensure the money is safe. The usual affairs; tie it up in stocks and shares, properties¡­ you''ll need a will, any marriage prospects must sign a prenuptial agreement, the usual."


    I curled my toes in my shoes and stayed silent.


    "You are not to use the money for frivolities or activities that would reflect badly on the family. Do you understand?"


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Yes."


    "Good," he clapped. "Now onto business. I have created an opening in my office that would suit you well."


    "Do I get a choice?" I muttered.


    There was silence for a moment.


    "You''re an ungrateful brat sometimes, do you know that?" he growled.


    I clenched my teeth and did not dare to reply.


    "The job starts in July. You will work alongside me to recruit and build an army to protect Staventon."


    "From what?"


    "Vakoso," he said simply.


    My eyebrows shot to the top of my head, "No."


    "Son, that place was on fire long before we left it. Give it a year. It will be ablaze with rebellion sparked by hatred of Lambent and the freedoms the Vakosians are so jealous of. When that time comes, I intend to have a force strong enough to quash any threats."


    I knew he was not wrong; rebellion was coming. I saw the way people in Vakoso were treated and how they reacted to that treatment, however briefly. It made sense that would continue, if not get worse guy as time went on.


    "We could help them rather than leaving them to rot," I argued.


    He barked a laugh, "You are naive. Nothing we could give them would ever be enough."


    "They want rule of their own cities. They want to be free of Umbrith. It''s not an unreasonable request. We could help them," I repeated.


    "I''ve spent over thirty years trying to help them and I got my wife blown up in a car for my effort," I winced as he spoke. "I am through wasting my time on those ungrateful parasites."


    I put my head down again thinking of Alayna and how difficult her life would no doubt become.


    "Marco has already accepted a position in my office proudly; he knows how to properly serve this family. Think about the job. You won''t get another offer," Father said, opening his office door and dismissing me.


    I decided to write another letter; I needed to warn Alayna. I knew there was no way I could send it, however Meredith could. I knew she would keep the secret for me. There was nobody I trusted more than her. I spent the next two hours writing five different letters and they all ended up in the bin. I wanted Alayna to know why I hadn''t contacted her without mentioning Marco and my Father. It was a very hard task to accomplish. I didn''t want what my Father had said to affect what I wrote however it was hard not to feel agitated. I decided that this letter would determine whether I gave up on Alayna or not. I started again for the sixth time.


    02/04/825


    Alayna,


    I''m sorry for the way things were left during our final meeting. I just hope you are well now. I also must apologise for not being able to contact you more promptly. What have I missed while I have been away? You have two months to tell me about in great detail so I expect a fat reply.


    Staventon is different. We don''t have any curfew which felt odd to begin with. It''s a lovely place to live however I would trade it all for another day living the life I had just a few months ago. I miss our walks around Rowe Meadow. I miss my Mother.


    I now have means to return to Harroworth, although some obstacles over here are still preventing that at the moment. I heard rumours that Vakoso could be in danger. I''m worried about you. Please let me know that you and your family are unharmed.


    I cannot tell you how much I''ve missed you, I hope you reply to this letter and I haven''t let too much time pass. This was not easy to write and I''m not sure why. I''ve been told to expect you may have forgotten about me by now. I have far from forgotten about you. On the back of this letter are all of my contact details.


    I hope I hear from you soon.


    Tiv


    I reread the letter and nearly added it to the pile of discarded attempts before deciding I could have been there for days trying to write something. I put the delicate piece of paper in its envelope and sealed it. I addressed it to her hoping desperately that she hadn''t moved or worse, her house burned down in a riot. I felt sick at the thought that something had happened to her. The nagging thought she was in danger had been looming at the back of my mind for a long while now.


    After I talked myself into finally sending the letter, which took another half an hour, I went to find Meredith. I found her in our two-storey library sitting by the giant bay window with a book. The natural light lit up her, highlighting her face, lips pulled down in an uncharacteristic frown and eyes sad.


    "Meredith?" I called with slightly more vigour than intended.


    She jumped to her feet, dropping the book in the process then fumbled around trying to pick it up.


    "Y-Yes sir?" she answered and spun to face me


    "Sir? What''s the matter with you?" I blinked.


    "Sorry, I thought you were your Father. I am paid to be a housekeeper, not to sit and read. I do not think he would be as nonchalant as you are," smiled Meredith shyly.


    My jaw dropped as a horrible thought popped into my mind, thinking of the female voice in Father''s study.


    "Has he ever hit you?" I whispered.


    Her eyes widened, "Good heavens, no!"


    "You seem frightened," I observed.


    She smiled cheerily, "My relationship with Mother was much different to that of your father. To him, I am paid help who is slacking on the job. You can understand why I may have been startled when I thought my employer had caught me."


    "You would tell me, wouldn''t you?" I pressed.


    "My darling boy, I worry about you. You do not worry about me," she said tapping my cheek with her hand. "Now tell me, what do you need?"


    I pulled a face and stayed silent, not sure if I believed her. She eventually spoke.


    "Tiv, perhaps you ought not to cause strife for our family. Just for one day?" she raised an eyebrow.


    "You''re not going to like my request then," I smirked bashfully.


    "What do you need?" she repeated.


    "I need you to mail this letter for me as soon as possible. Every time I try I''m stopped," I said, handing her the envelope.


    She took the letter out of my hands and read the address. Not knowing her actual address¡ªOuter Harroworth had no street names¡ªI addressed it to Piker¡¯s Bar, knowing it would easily make its way to Alayna.


    "Tiv, this is not a prudent idea," she muttered.


    "Please, Em! I can''t do it. That psychopath constantly has people watching me to check I''m being a good little boy," I growled.


    After a moment, Meredith sighed and looked at me sadly. I knew she did not want me to contact Alayna, probably believing Marco''s bilge about her, however she had been the only one I''d allowed myself to show my true misery to. I hoped her knowing how homesick I''d been would be enough for her to agree to my request. She eventually hid away whatever she was feeling and replaced it with a smile.


    "I''ll take care of it first thing tomorrow morning," she said gently.


    "Thank you," I responded slowly. "Are you sure you are alright?"


    Her smile widened. "Of course I am. I shall get this done for you tomorrow, like I said," she replied, dismissing me.


    Meredith did not like Lambent. As always, she never made her feelings on the matter known, yet she had changed since our arrival. She always looked sad and her smile always seemed forced. I knew she was from Vakoso but most Vakosian residents would trade a limb to move to Lambent. Meredith was different. She was an enigma¡­

 Chapter 29

    29


    Alayna


    Saturday 21th April, Year 825.


    The mornings were brighter, finally. We actually had a few more hours of the day to get orders built at the lumber yard. I woke up and instantly went to my drawer to find Tiv''s mobile. I had allowed myself to check it once a week, much to Ben''s annoyance; he thought I should have it on me at all times. He didn''t mind me using Tiv in any way I could. I had told Tiv one month but given him so much longer than that. I had given him so much of me in general that I had to keep pretending he still wanted me for my own mental well-being. Like what I''d put in would only be worth it if I kept putting more of myself into the stupid thought. I promised myself the high would be worth the low. The only thing that still gave me hope was that the phone still had a signal. He had not cancelled the contract. When I opened the bedside table drawer, I found the small, silver mobile was gone.


    "Ben," I shouted, storming from my room.


    I kicked his door and it swung open. He wasn''t there. I stomped downstairs where Yalma, the Lambentian familiar who had been caring for my Dad, was doing her healing voodoo on him at the kitchen table.


    "Can''t I have five minutes at the start of the day before you rain fiery drama down on us?" Dad joked when he saw my thunderous expression.


    "Where is he?" I barked.


    "Probably on another mission to get himself killed," Dad shrugged before wincing. "I honestly can''t pinpoint the moment where I went wrong with you two."


    I grinned despite myself.


    "What did he do?"


    "He stole my stuff," I huffed.


    "I''ll ground him."


    "He''s twenty-five."


    "Lives under my roof, doesn''t he?" Dad grinned.


    "What are we betting that you can''t keep him in the house longer than twenty minutes?"


    "Fine," Dad laughed. "You need to work the yard every weekend this month."


    "Fine," I repeated. I was basically doing that anyway. "But if you fail, you do my hours down the mines for a week."


    We both knew that wouldn''t happen. Dad was hardly fit to work. Our soul income was me, Ben and Mum working the mines and the yard. It was barely enough for food let alone the house and bills. I had no idea how we hadn''t been evicted.


    Dad wouldn''t be working anytime soon. Yalma had worked wonders since he woke up but there was only so much she could do with herbs and potions. Dr. Connor made weekly visits to check-in. Dad was still wheelchair-bound with a back brace and slept on a makeshift bed in the living room, but Yalma had somehow sped up his recovery and he could do a small amount of walking. I liked Yalma plainly because she was brave; a familiar openly showing up to hospitals to trade stock for potions was courageous. The fact that she had also made a name for herself in the Grange while having golden eyes was also a feat in itself. Maybe it was also a bit reckless. But it was for Dad so it was worth it.


    "Hi Yalma," I said happily, my anger at Ben dissipated by Dad''s bright mood.


    She looked up and smiled kindly. Yalma looked about Dad''s age. Her skin was dark as were her eyes, the gold stood out like black on white in her irises. She had long, black hair which fell to her waist, decorated with charms and beads. She was quiet but observant. Although I knew she was a familiar, I had no idea what her intrinsic power was. She showed no extraordinary gifts that the familiars in the Grange did. She simply made concoctions and fed them to Dad, making him stronger. I had no idea what she was giving him. It made me wish I''d tried a bit harder in health class when I had the chance.


    The phone rang behind me and I wandered down the narrow hallway to answer it, secretly hoping it was Tiv as I always did.


    "Hello?"


    "Hi, what time am I meeting you today? I haven''t slept yet and I want a nap," Ben complained.


    "You stole my phone, you ass," I barked immediately.


    "Yeah, sorry," he yawned. "I forgot to tell you. Mine broke and I was on night shift. Wasn''t about to do that without a phone. I''ll find a new one today."


    I glared at the phone as if my gaze would pierce through to him.


    "That phone isn''t for use," I argued.


    "Ah shut it, little runt. He''s paying for it; it may as well get used. Anyway, I need to go to bed. I''ll just crash here and then pick you up this afternoon. Three?" he said.


    "Fine,'' I huffed.


    "Tell him he''s grounded," Dad called.


    Ben heard and laughed, "Yeah, tell the old man good luck with that one."


    "He said I''m not working the mines this weekend."


    Dad swore as I grinned.


    Ben picked me up as he agreed and drove me down the winding roads that led out of Harroworth entirely. The drive wasn''t long and we stopped at an abandoned school sports hall which had not been in use since before my parents were at school, back when everyone got an education and not just the people who could afford it. It was surrounded by a heavily wooded area, completely hidden unless you were looking for it. Its brown brick melded into the landscape behind it. Ben unlocked the door of the hall and let me in. The room was big and empty which confused me slightly. It had ragged basketball hoops at each end of the hall and faded lines spread across the floor. Ben continued to walk into a store cupboard and opened a trap door which led to a basement. He helped me down and I stared at a network of winding corridors. Directly ahead of me was a dormitory. To my left there was a room with some derelict screens, an old security room, maybe? We continued to walk down the long, grey corridors where more dormitories were scattered. There was also a shower room and changing rooms at the end of the passages. A smaller room on the right was littered with papers and photographs, as we entered it I noticed there were several people standing in it.


    This was the underground bunker I had saw on Dan''s computer monitors.


    "Everyone, this is my sister, Alayna," Ben announced. "Alayna, you know Michael and Aaron."


    They both gave me a smile.


    I looked around the room at the other people and was frustrated to find I knew most of them. Charlotte gave me a nod and Dad''s friend Paul, who helped us get him to the hospital, looked me up and down apprehensively. He was the oldest member there but still looked no older than forty. Dan, Tiv''s avid photographer, stood bashfully in the corner and gave me a shy smile.


    "This is Tom, Alex and Renee," Ben continued, motioning to a handsome brunette man who stood beside a tall, black-haired man and a tiny young woman. I recognised them as Ben''s mates from school when education was still free. "And Riley."


    Riley winked, "Anymore trouble from that guard that spotted the fire at yours?"


    "Not since you turned his head into mashed potato," I smirked.


    It was an odd mishmash of people standing before me, all staring like a sideshow act. I waited for them to put their gazes elsewhere until another guy walked in, lanky and muscular with a bright face.


    "Oh and that''s Chris," Ben said.


    "Alright?" he greeted, not looking at me.


    "Yalma and Connor actually work so they''re not here," he explained.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Yeah, imagine if I actually got to work in the bar nowadays," Charlotte mumbled.


    "You have rounds," Ben replied dismissively.


    "Yes, boss," she smirked.


    "Ah, shut up," Ben smirked back.


    Charlotte, who was tall with a strong stature, had short, brown hair. She took Alex and left to "do rounds". I had no idea what that was. I just sat and watched the remaining members of Ben''s little group interact with each other silently. It was clear everyone looked to Ben for instruction; he was in charge. I smirked at the idea that the man-robot who wanted nothing more than to be left alone had an entourage of people reporting to him. I inferred that the older man, Paul, was Aaron''s Dad. Paul commanded the respect of the others, clearly not just Aaron''s dad but the dad of the group. Either way, he seemed too young to be a Dad to someone Aaron''s age. Aaron was definitely Ben''s right-hand man as all plans made by Ben were run past him. They discussed Umbrith sightings, times and locations, people who they suspected had changed into Umbrith and their victims. The girl named Ren¨¦e, who was pale with dark circles under her grey eyes, stayed quiet but furiously scribbled on a notepad. After about fifteen minutes, Ben and Paul left the room in a heated discussion about whether venturing into Cassibard Forest was a good idea, leaving fewer people in the room. I was instructed to stay put. The second Ben was out of sight I stood up and started to look around.


    "Your idea of staying put differs from his," Aaron joked.


    "If Ben had his way I would be locked in a foam room packaged in bubble wrap," I said sarcastically.


    Tom laughed at this as he passed us. He looked like a male model: pale, angular features, piercing blue eyes and jet black hair. Old me probably would have bounded straight up to him to start a conversation.


    "We''ve got some bubble wrap," Aaron signalled to a nearby storage cupboard.


    "I dare you," I grinned.


    He smirked, dimples ceasing his cheeks. Like Tiv''s used to.


    "You are a lot nicer now that I know about this place," I observed.


    "Thanks, I think¡­" he replied.


    "I just mean, now that I know you''re all special-trained Umbrith killing machines, it seems more acceptable to throw someone you don''t know over your shoulder and run off with them."


    "My ribs will never be the same again," he winced.


    I scoffed and he laughed again. When he smiled his eyes creased the same way Tiv''s did too. It was endearing.


    "Why do you think that the Umbrith are coming out during the day now?" I asked curiously, knowing I would get more information out of him than Ben.


    He quirked an eyebrow as if he knew why I was asking him instead of my brother, but it didn''t stop him from answering.


    "We''re not sure yet. It has only been a couple of months or so since they started their day walks so we''re combing through everything from then looking for a trigger. Anyway, they aren''t coming out to sunbathe or kill people, unless people stumble across them accidentally. It''s like nobody is about to tell them to go to bed."


    "How''d you get tangled up in this vigilante gig?" I probed, leaning forward.


    He took a beat before answering, "Joined the circus about two years ago. Up until recently we''ve not had the numbers to do anything about the Umbrith. The rest of the time we just practised self-defence and shooting, and collected supplies and information to help us kill the creatures."


    "What happened to the Umbrith that killed Jo?" I barely made a sound as I spoke.


    "It''s dead," Aaron said seriously.


    My eyes widened. "You took it down?"


    He scoffed gently. "Don''t go handing me all the glory. Charlotte and Dan had my back. It was tough, but we managed."


    I had so many questions but thoughts of Jo poured water over my curiosity.


    "Sorry about your mate," he said, looking away from me.


    "Yeah, me too," My words came out like a sigh.


    "Look, while you''ve got the chance fire away with questions. Once Ben barges back in here he''ll slap duct tape on my mouth," he joked lightly. "You''re about to dive into this shit show; might as well get your bearings."


    His attempt to crack a smile out of me succeeded¡ªa small one¡ªbut it was there.


    "What are rounds?" I asked, remembering Charlotte and Alex heading out earlier.


    "Well, we try to have two people here at the base at all times as backup in case something goes wrong. Which it does. Constantly. We''re in the middle of Cassibare Forest after all. We also have two people doing rounds in Umbrith hot spots during the day. If we can kill them, we do. If we can''t, we note where they are and a larger group goes back for them later. If we can''t find any Umbrith out and about, we scout out people we think we should be keeping an eye on. Tonight I''m stuck on night shift along with Michael. We usually hang around the base and deal with whatever the creatures get up to during the night. At the moment it''s usually playing ambulance when they break into peoples houses. It''s the busiest job. It''s how Dad was able to get to you the night your Dad got attacked¡­ Lucky for Charlotte and Alex, they''re just doing the afternoon rounds and are free to go home when it gets dark. It''s too dangerous to do rounds at night," he explained.


    "Ben finally did a night shift last night," I observed.


    "Yeah, we''re on a rota but he has flatly been refusing to leave your house at night since the Umbrith came sniffing about. I don''t blame him¡­ But he had no choice last night as nobody could cover," Aaron shrugged.


    It made sense that Ben rang at the crack of dawn, no doubt checking we were all safe.


    "How do you guys live? This is a full-time job. Don''t you have work and homes and families? And the mines? Surely you can''t clock your hours on top of everything else?" I enquired.


    He shrugged. "Everyone here has something they can provide¡­ We just trade it all. Michael''s a damn life saver. He steals guns and supplies for us from the Guard, he can also get IDs so we can get in and out Central unchecked for supplies. But most importantly, him and Dan have been hacking the scanning systems to log our hours. It''s why none of your family have worked the mines in months. None of us have."


    It only dawned at me at that moment that I hadn''t seen Mum or Ben covered in mine grime for a long while, and nobody had made me go down the mines in weeks.


    "That''s dangerous," I pointed out.


    "Believe me when I say nobody gives a shit if it''s dangerous. We''re fed up. We''ll all die sooner or later just for existing in this city. There''ll be a rebellion soon and Ben''s ready for it. We all are."


    My lips pulled down in a hard frown. He was right but I didn''t want him to be. A year from now I could be a jar of ash¡­ At least I wouldn''t have to worry anymore. Aaron''s infectious grin beamed towards me, dimples deepening, and I couldn''t help but feel a warm sensation spread through my chest. It was as if his happiness was contagious, and my gloom began to dissipate. I liked him.


    "You out of question?"


    "I''ve barely started," I grinned.


    "One more," he smirked back.


    "Michael provides guns and mine cover. What does everyone else provide?"


    "Alex is from Central and his family works in real estate so, when he has any spare houses, he lets us live in them for free and takes them off the market for a few months. Charlotte feeds us from her bar and Tom''s grandma owns a grocery stall at The Grange which is a lifesaver. Ren¨¦e owns a butcher shop which we always get free stuff from. Dad used to be security for Anthony Hawes." My stomach rolled when he mentioned the name but I kept my curious face glued in place as he continued, "So he teaches us self-defence. He is older now but he still knows what he is doing. He makes sure we can all defend ourselves if we are attacked, to the best of his ability anyway¡ªUmbrith are still huge killing machines. Your Dad makes weapons and I''m a mechanic so I can fix up the cars Ben steals, Connor and Yalma treat us for free, Dan steals tech for us like phones and stuff¡­" he trailed off.


    It explained how my family had managed to not starve to death yet.


    "You''re like a big family," I observed.


    "Yeah I suppose so," he smiled. "Are you about done with the twenty questions?"


    "I''m sorry. There is just so much to take in. Ben doesn''t tell me anything," I complained.


    "Ben thinks that if he wasn''t around you''d spend your time lying on a bed of glass juggling knives," he grinned.


    I looked at him properly. He was quite pretty. His hazel eyes were emphasised by long eyelashes, his cheekbones were prominent. He was my height, but he had muscles on his muscles. His boyish grin was endearing but after a moment I stood there awkwardly wishing I was with Tiv. With Tiv, it was easy. He would soothe me and make my bad thoughts less bad. I just wanted his arms around me, to make it all better. I imagined him holding me in our meadow but I knew my memory would never be as good as the real thing. I sighed.


    Aaron, misunderstanding my sign, said, "Screw Ben, come one. I''ll show you around."


    He gave me a tour of the base, explaining things to me as he went. The room we started in was the training room, the biggest in the base. Filled with soft mats where he told me his dad had put him on his ass many times. I noticed several punching bags, weights and benches littered around the walls of the room; it looked like a miniature gym. Next, Aaron showed me a shooting range, filled with old silver drawers, most likely containing guns. As he led me from room to room, I watched him move and talk. It was strange how much Aaron resembled Tiv without actually looking like him. I brought myself up short as I realised I was paying far too much attention to how pretty I thought my brother''s boyfriend was.


    What is wrong with you?


    "How old are you?" I asked abruptly.


    "If I''d have asked you that, you''d have given me a smart-ass remark," he pointed out.


    "Yeah, I would have," I forced a laugh.


    "I''m twenty-three," he said, leading me back to the training area.


    I didn''t think he was that young, he was two years younger than Ben.


    "Your dad had you young?"


    "Yeah, him and my ma'' were twenty when they had me. Seventeen when they had my sister."


    Aaron led me back to the training area again. Ben was bent over a desk at the far side of the room, scribbling furiously. He stood up straight, looking tired. His eyes caught mine and he strode over to us.


    "You were supposed to be looking after her not letting her wander about," Ben said seriously.


    "I wasn''t aware I had a babysitter," I hissed at both of them.


    "Smooth," murmured Aaron, his voice dripping with irritation.


    Ben glanced at me, his eyes impatient, "Aaron, when you''re done with your little tour, take her home. Our parents aren''t in on Alayna''s induction into the group."


    I glared at him, "I can walk home. It''s twenty minutes."


    "You''re not walking twenty minutes through the forest," he snapped.


    The moment he left, Aaron turned to me, "Do you want to grab a bite before it gets dark?"


    My organs felt like they''d dropped out the bottom of me for several reasons.


    "Aren''t you and Ben¡­?" I trailed off.


    Confusion knitted his brows together for a moment before he figured out what I was suggesting and burst out laughing.


    "Ben''s my best mate," he clarified. "He''ll absolutely love that you made that assumption though."


    "Oh," I smirked.


    "I''m straight," he added, like it was an important detail.


    "Good to know," the second the words left my mouth I flushed, not wanting him to get the wrong idea.


    "So, how about food then?" he asked again.


    "I can''t today, sorry. I''m going to help make sure my Mum isn''t too snowed under with my Dad." It wasn''t technically a lie.


    Aaron was nice but I couldn''t think of a decent reason to date him, apart from maybe to annoy Ben. And I was still waiting for literally anything from Tiv...


    "Maybe another time then," he smiled.


    "Yeah," I replied automatically.


    Please reach out, Tiv.

 Chapter 30

    30


    Tiv


    Friday 11th May, Year 825


    Thirteen calls in the space of one night.


    What was she doing?


    There were no other calls for the entire month. I read the time stamps on the calls: the longest lasted twenty-five minutes. I wondered idly if I was facilitating contact for her and a new man. The thought made me ill. I crumpled up the bill and threw it on the floor. My gaze lingered on the bookshelf for a moment before I retrieved the thick tome and flipped to where the snowdrop marked a page. It lay pressed and pale, and in a rash impulse, I crushed its fragile form between my fingers. Alayna should have received my letter by now, yet silence was her only reply.


    I pulled my mobile from my pocket and dialled Marco''s number. He had moved out, desperate to escape Father. I was not far behind him however you had to be eighteen to own property in Lambent. Two months.


    While I was more than delighted to be free of Marco, we needed to talk.


    "What''s up?" he answered.


    "What are your plans for this evening?" I asked.


    "I''m seeing some friends for drinks," he said.


    "I want to meet for dinner, can you push them back?" I pressed.


    Marco, clearly taken aback by the request, muttered, "Are you alright? What''s Father done?"


    "Nothing. It''s Alayna. She''s still using that bloody phone I gave her," I said, throat tight with irritation.


    A hint of amusement coloured Marco''s tone, "I told you so."


    "Just make reservations somewhere busy for seven," I snapped before he hung up.


    Eyeing the remains of the snowdrop, I sighed roughly with regret.


    The waiter escorted me to our table where Marco sat sipping red wine, engrossed in the menu. Marble columns climbed towards the ceiling, crowned by dazzling chandeliers that bathed Staventon''s skyline in warm light through grand windows. I looked out towards the city, where the towering glass and steel structures shone in the setting sunlight. Each skyscraper twisted elegantly towards the sky. The largest building was the Grand Spire, which was the centre of government in Staventon. Surrounding it, a network of skybridges linked the buildings. The streets below were lit up by gentle streetlights, guiding people through the city. The restaurant buzzed with conversation, and each white-clothed table hosted a flickering candle.


    Dismissing the waiter''s offer to take my coat, I caught Marco''s amused look and cut straight to the point.


    "What exactly did she say to you?" I demanded as soon as I took my seat.


    Maroc scoffed, "Order a drink and let me pick my meal at least before we fall out."


    I glared at him before conceding. I thought about Meredith''s accusation of causing strife and softened. I knew I wasn''t leaving without my explanation so I pushed thoughts of Alayna to the back of my mind for the moment and looked at the menu.


    We ate and actually caught up. I could not recall the last time Marco and I had spoken without some kind of animosity between us. Certainly not since Mother had died. He told me of his grand apartments in the city and how Father expected him to be seen in public with the daughter of Roory Beckett, Lambent''s president.


    I groaned, "He''s going to start campaigning again, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, next month. Governor of Staventon," Marco said, shoving a bit of bloodied steak into his mouth.


    I was enjoying not being known. Another campaign meant four months of being thrust into the limelight and used as a pawn to further advance Father''s career.


    "There is no way people will vote a Vakosian in," I pointed out.


    "You tell him that," Marco shot back.


    We both knew I would not.


    "Do not agree to date that girl or he''ll have you engaged by voting time," I grumbled.


    Marco shrugged, "There''s worse people to marry than Freesia."


    I barked a laugh, "There is no way you''re done sleeping your way through the entire female population. We''ve just got here."


    He gave me a withering look, "Marriage is a business arrangement. That does not need to stop me."


    "That''s a depressing way to look at it," I mused.


    "It worked out for our parents," he said.


    I laughed bitterly, "You think their marriage worked out?"


    "It lasted twenty-five years and would have lasted longer if¡­" he trailed off.


    "They never had anything good to say about each other. They avoided each other like a plague. Whenever they did see each other, they fought! I once saw her hit him with a fire poker after he struck you. And we know the rumours people mutter about Beau behind our backs!"


    "Vicious rumours spread by scabs to discredit our parents," Marco said simply, though he couldn''t hide the bitterness on his face.


    "Perhaps. Either way, they were hardly secretive about their affairs," I continued.


    Marco swore, "Remember the pool attendant? He was barely older than me. What was she thinking?"


    I shuddered, "He wasn''t as bad as that secretary who stole Mother''s pearls and wore them to that press conference."


    "Mother punched her in the face, you know," Marco grinned.


    I did not smile. "Julie Jameson."


    "That one surprised me. Didn''t expect him to have a scab. He''s such a hypocrite," he grimaced.


    "She was Mother''s friend," I said flatly.


    "Probably the best option then. He loved twisting the knife," he shrugged, going back to his meal.


    "Exactly. Mother and Father did that to each other. Intentionally. To hurt each other. Their marriage was an absolute disaster and we just had to sit silently in the crossfire. Please yourself, however, that is not the life I want."


    "Did you read Mother''s will?" he asked abruptly.


    I blanched, "No."


    "Not only did she leave him nothing, she insisted that everything for the four of us was not to be touched by him. He can''t access a penny."


    That would have been a crushing blow to Father. Mother was far richer than he ever was. Her money was old and spanned generations. He came from an ordinary family and was simply lucky enough to coax her into marrying him. Who knew how. I didn''t even know the story of how they met. It sounded like their marriage soured not long after I was born. Though money was no issue for him now, I knew he would be silently seething at Mother''s decision to tie up her money and make it inaccessible to him.


    "I bet he loved that," I muttered.


    "Surprisingly, I have not told him I''ve read it," Marco said sarcastically.


    "Well, I hope you have better luck with your marriage to Freesia Beckett then."


    Marco did not speak for a while. "Mother left Meredith more than the three of us combined."


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I felt my jaw drop, "Why?"


    "There was no reason why, but Em has inherited most of Mother''s fortune."


    "Perhaps to give her the option to leave if she wishes," I frowned.


    Marco nodded but paused before he spoke, "You think that''s what she wants?"


    It was no secret that Meredith stayed for Beau, Marco and I. I knew she loved my Mother as her own however I presumed she despised my Father. There had been many occasions over the years when she had witnessed our abuse and intervened. She had a way with Father and was able to calm his temper like no one else could. Though to suggest that made her life easy with us was quite a leap.


    "I think if she wanted to leave, she''d already be gone," I replied simply. "She''ll probably stay until Beau is old enough to move out."


    We sat silently for a long time. I dared not ask him what he was thinking as I wondered why Mother would give so much to a daughter who was not biologically hers. There was no resentment; Meredith deserved every penny. Yet curiosity still nagged at me.


    Marco finished his meal before changing the topic, "How''s your job with Father treating you?"


    I pulled a face before sipping my wine, "I do not start until July. What have I got to look forward to?"


    "Father is paying me a fortune to wear a uniform and follow a general around all day. I''m not going to complain," he smirked. "He has to have one good son, seeing as you''re making it your life''s work to vastly reduce his lifespan through stress."


    I glared at him, "I think he''s paid off the guards at the port. They won''t let me leave."


    "Why the hells do you want to?"


    I gave him a pointed look and he scoffed.


    "Speaking of her, are you going to tell me what the whore did?" he asked. My glare deepened and he began laughing, "Don''t look at me like that. Apparently she''d had half The Grange before you. You should probably get tested. She is a whore."


    "Don''t call her that," I murmured, my glare deepening. Marco''s expression remained impassive. He didn''t speak again so I continued. "What did she tell you? I want no lies or exaggerations. Simply tell me what she said."


    I braced myself.


    "We spoke on the evening she found out about the bet. It was hard to get sense from her between all the profanities. Though she told me her thoughts like she had not made it abundantly clear earlier in the day. She said ''we'' keyed my car however didn''t tell me which of her nasty scab friends helped her do it-"


    "That was me, not one of them," I interjected.


    He scowled at me, "You vandalised my car at her command?"


    "No¡­ I just did not stop her from doing so," I admitted.


    Marco stared at me intensely, "You did not tell the Guard."


    "Of course I didn''t," I spat, ignoring the compulsion to scream at him for almost killing her.


    Marco swallowed back whatever vile retort he was chewing on and took another drink, "She has you firmly in her scabby clutches, doesn''t she?"


    "Showing mercy to people who have wronged you is not a weakness, Marco. Her neck is worth more to me than the paint of your car," I snapped.


    He rolled his eyes, "I didn''t actually think they''d kill her. I was simply trying to piss you off. Seeing as my ribs have only just gone back to normal, I think I succeeded." I clenched my jaw, not sure if I believed him. He must have read it on my face as he continued, "If I wanted her dead I would have reported her again for hitting me in the bloody face before we left. But thank you for believing the worst of me as always."


    "Just tell me what else was said," I grumbled.


    "She said she''d got a mobile out of you and wondered if she could have gotten a car out of me," he said seriously. "She obviously wondered how far we would have one-upped each other."


    "No, she didn''t," I barked.


    "Why did you even ask if you''re just going to disregard what I say?" Marco barked back.


    "There must have been a misunderstanding," I muttered.


    "You''re a fool. Did she even tell you we''d spoken?"


    "No. She ignored me for a week. When I eventually saw her again she couldn''t keep her hands off me," I admitted.


    "Probably hoped to get us arguing. It worked too," he grimaced.


    I sighed, a small part of me breaking inside. "I think I''ve been a bit of a fool."


    "I''ve been telling you this for an age," Marco retorted, a smirk pulling at the corners of his mouth. I swore at him and it widened to a malicious grin, "Come out tonight and meet my friends. They''re fun."


    "No, thank you," I said.


    "Oh come on! You never play out," he whined.


    He was right. I hated all the sycophants in Harroworth so I never left the house or bothered with them. Perhaps the people of Staventon were the same however I wouldn''t know if I did not meet them.


    "One drink," I replied.


    Marco beamed.


    "This is Freesia Beckett," Marco introduced, and I shook the hand of the President''s daughter.


    She looked expensive even by our standards. Her narrow, gold-brown eyes glanced over me as the introduction finished and she turned back to Marco, her angular features softened when talking to him. He became more jovial at her gaze and their playful banter began. I cynically wondered how long it would take them to end up like my parents. To her left, her friend giggled and offered me her hand. I shook it and introduced myself.


    "I''m Amelia," she smiled.


    She had to have been a model. Everything about her was polished and pristine. Her long, blonde hair did not have a strand out of place and her body was a perfect hourglass, accentuated by her expensive clothes.


    "Do you want a drink?" she offered.


    I was already off to a better start with her than any woman I''d ever met. Not one of them ever offered me anything. Apart from Alayna and her little, white snowdrop.


    Fool.


    "I''d love one," I smiled.


    The bar was another classy establishment. Everything was adorned in black and gold, it glittered under several chandelier lights. The gleaming glass bar held every single type of drink and an assortment of ingredients for making ostentatious cocktails sat in mason jars on the elegantly lit shelves. It was extravagant. So then why the hells did I wish to be across an ocean in a rotting little shack, drinking warm beer with a girl who had been using me? I pushed her out of my head for the hundredth time that evening and introduced myself to the rest of Marco''s group.


    Jonas was tall, pale and gaunt, his hair long, black and greasy. He was Marco''s right-hand man, chatting him up to Freesia. It was quickly becoming apparent that it did not matter where we lived, Marco always managed to find a lackey. Another Rob.


    Sitting at a nearby table, I introduced myself to a huge man called Xander. He grinned widely at me and I could not help but eye him judgmentally; he clearly had nothing better to do than live in the gym. Before we even spoke his face morphed into a scowl as we shook hands stiffly. I figured he was exactly the type of person Marco would have around him: just as self-obsessed and narcissistic. Another Andy.


    Sat next to Xander was a couple named Tala and Kale. Tala was a small, pretty girl. The gold in her irises stood out in the green drawing you into them. She was simply lovely to be around. She began talking enthusiastically about her work, indicating instantaneously she was smarter than I would ever hope to be. We spoke for a while, her gentle-natured and soft-spoken demeanour shining through. The supermodel, Amelia, seemed to be good friends with her and she kept flitting from Freesia to Tala with a mischievous beam on her face gossiping about Marco as if I were not there.


    For our entire exchange, Tala kept her tanned hand in the man''s sitting by her, Kale. His strong stature seemed to radiate authority though his jovial expression made him seem younger¡ªperhaps early twenties. He had a good sense of humour and was just as welcoming as Tala. I warmed to him quickly and we spoke for a while before I found myself curling my toes in my shoes whenever he looked at Tala. Between conversations, they would simply throw themselves at each other, Tala gently moving a hand through his sandy blonde hair as he pulled her closer to him, forcing me to look away from their disgusting displays of affection. I did not want to spend any more of my evening with a couple so blatantly in love. Again my mind went to Alayna, pushing me up against my car and kissing me. I clenched my jaw and took my leave of the happy couple.


    I was bloody miserable.


    "Your glass is empty," Xander noted.


    "So it is. I only came out for one. I''ll be heading home soon," I said, going to call the town car to collect me.


    Xander put his hand on my phone to stop me from dialling, "One more drink and a socialise won''t kill you."


    He had changed his tune.


    We went to the bar and he chatted casually, he was friendlier upon investigation. Much less like someone I would expect to hang around with my brother.


    "How do you know Marco?" I asked.


    "I work for him," he replied flatly.


    Xander looked about a decade older than me. He probably hated the fact he worked under a teenager. He pointed to a bottle of my favourite whiskey behind the bar and the barmaid poured two glasses of it.


    "Bottoms up," he clinked his glass to mine uncouthly and emptied it in one gulp. I followed suit and the barmaid poured us two more.


    One drink turned into several in that bar. Alcohol clouding my head, I stopped counting how many places we went to after the third. We ended up in a dark club, the music was so loud we had to shout over it to be heard. The club pulsated with energy which thundered through the soles of my shoes. Strobe lights sliced through the smoke-filled air, casting shifting geometric shadows over the writhing mass of bodies on the dance floor. Marco danced with Freesia and I looked away awkwardly at how much affection they were openly showing each other. I had never observed Marco like that with a woman before. Perhaps his eventual marriage wouldn''t be such a disaster.


    Amelia came with a tray of drinks and placed them on the table. Xander, Tala, Kale and I all joined her in throwing back more shots. Immediately Tala pulled a reluctant Kale to the dance floor and Amelia threw herself in my lap. Her weight settled awkwardly across my thighs, stirring discomfort through my body. Every fiber of my being tensed, rejecting her presence. Alayna belonged there. Not her. My thoughts morphed to Alayna wrapped around a faceless man, kissing him as she had once kissed me. Heat crept up my neck as the room began to tilt dangerously.


    "Excuse me a moment," I slurred, gently shifting Amelia to the adjacent seat.


    I staggered to the club''s back alley where the warm night air did nothing to cool my overheated skin. Bile rose abruptly and I vomited behind a bin. Clammy hands pressed against the wall steadying an unsteady world.


    "What was the name of the lovely lady who did this to you then?" Xander''s voice broke through the ringing in my ears as he delivered a rough pat on my back.


    I swore, "Marco needs to learn discretion."


    "He didn''t tell me anything but your glares at Tala and Kale spoke volumes. We''ve all been there. Those guys are sickening even when you''re not heartbroken," he said.


    Heartbroken. How dramatic. Then the image of Alayna kissing the faceless man resurfaced and proceeded to throw up again.


    "She''s made a mess of me," I grumbled, the alcohol making me too truthful.


    "I can see that," Xander grinned. "Who is she?"


    "That whore''s not important. Simply a minute of my time which is over now," I murmured sourly.


    "Honestly, good riddance. Love is a lie. Sex on the other hand¡­ Amelia is literally throwing herself at you. Go wild my friend," he grinned, offering me a mint.


    Nodding numbly, I decided in my drunken stupor to wash my hands of Alayna for good then promptly followed Xander back into the bar to continue drowning thoughts in spirits.


    When I woke up the next morning, I had no notion of where I was. The room was white and bright, hurting my head. A gentle wind blew through the open balcony doors, the translucent curtains floated in the warm breeze. I was not alone. The blonde girl was in bed next to me, still asleep. I couldn''t remember her name. I always figured losing one''s virginity would be awkward and nerve wracking. Luckily for me, I barely remembered it. No awkwardness shared, no nervous heartbeats. Instead, there was just emptiness¡ªan experience devoid of intimacy or memory. I dressed making less noise than the dead so as not to wake her and was in a car back to the manor within ten minutes. I threw up again on the way home.

 Chapter 31

    31


    Alayna


    Monday 4th June, Year 825


    I spent most of my time at Ben''s little base and had my own set of keys. I slowly eased myself into it by meeting everyone, there were about twelve members in total including me and I was challenged to learn everything they already knew as fast as I could. The hardest thing was learning how to defend myself; I couldn''t grasp it and always ended up getting floored by Paul. I was sick of my entire body aching from my daily beatings so instead I spent most of my time in the little research room.


    I read about familiars and had Yalma''s spell books¡ªher extrinsic magic¡ªbasically memorised from page to page. Not like I could use any of them¡­ they were written in a language I could not read, yet little notes had been made in them explaining what they did. Some caused the illusion of pain which apparently caused the caster headaches; some created fire which cost another element around the caster; others amplified senses at the cost of dulling another sense. I had never once seen Yalma use any of the spells. Yalma never seemed to use intrinsic or extrinsic magic... only potions. But because she never really used magic, I still had no idea what she was capable of. While most of her books were written in a language I could not understand, a few were written in Vakosian and the others were witchy history books. The most interesting book I had come across was not Yalma''s. It was a giant book, almost like a group encyclopaedia, on Umbrith. It had all the information that everyone had collected over the years. I had learnt a lot from it. I opened the old, ragged book and on the first page, it had ''Umbrith'' hand-written on it in large letters. I read the brief notes that followed but the book was as thick as a dictionary and I decided not to waste several months of my life reading it fully. The first passage read:


    Umbrith Fact and Fiction


    True


    - They kill to feed, not for fun. If they catch someone they will kill them quickly and do not often leave remains unless disturbed.


    - They make a strange hissing or scratching noise as they approach. It is better to try and ignore it; it is a tactic used by the Umbrith to confuse humans. This is due to the fact the noise sounds like it is coming from far away when in fact the creature is close. The closer the creature is the quieter the sound.


    - Although no human can translate their language it is thought they can communicate with each other.


    - Human spit acts like an acid if the Umbrith comes into contact with it.


    - Shapeshifters: It has been known (but not in all cases) that once an Umbrith has killed its victim it can then take their form.


    - Characteristic of their human form: They all look like Tom. (What, goregous?)


    <ul>


    <li> It is believed they have difficulty mastering human languages when transformed so they do not talk often. It stops them from tripping themselves up. By day these shapeshifters appear normal but after the sundown, they will kill anything they can find to feed.</li>


    <li> They will most likely work in a field that involves blood. E.G. Doctor, Butcher, Etc. </li>


    </ul>


    (Alex owns a butchers)  No I don¡¯t you ass! Nobody trust Doctor Connor.  Renee definitely owns a butchers.


    <ul>


    <li>When Umbrith are in human form they seem to have more common sense and intelligence. We are unsure why this is but the theory is that they can feed off the intelligence of the victim they have taken over.</li>


    <li> They are awake at night to take their Umbrith form and awake during the day to take their human form. Potentially look out for people who sleep at irregular times or those who have bloodshot/dark circles under their eyes.</li>


    </ul>


    I mean, you¡¯ve just described all of us lot.  Definitely Ben


    False


    - Umbrith do not prefer children or pregnant women, they will eat all humans regardless of age or gender.


    - Garlic and ancient religious artefacts will do absolutely nothing to repel the Umbrith. To think this is to be a complete dick. You¡¯re not in a film.


    Unconfirmed - Take it with a pinch of salt but also, it might be true.


    - Umbrith can come out during the day.(Confirmed)


    - Umbrith can speak limited amounts of common tongue even when not in human form.


    Aaron definitely speaks Umbrith after a skinful


    - Familiars cannot use magic on Umbrith. (Familiars can use certain magic on Umbrith. It is believed that, while psychic abilities don¡¯t do anything, physical ones do).


    - Asuwuang will not attack Lambentians.


    - Umbrith can only take on the human form of familiars, though because most familiars aren''t out and about with their magic, it''s hard to draw a firm conclusion.


    How to kill Umbrith


    - You kill Umbrith with great difficulty. There are potions made up by familiars that can cause some serious damage (the most effective seems to be Lenad) but unless the Umbrith drinks it or bathes in it the creature probably won¡¯t die.


    Who is volunteering to give an Umbrith a bath?


    - Serious trauma is enough to destroy an Umbrith but this means nothing short of cutting off its head.


    - The most effective way found so far to kill the Umbrith is saliva-soaked bullets. Another alternative is to dip the bullets in Lenad but it is not always readily available. Weak spots are the heart and head.


    N.B. Stop being assholes! I will scribble out all your shit.


    I laughed at the page as I noted the group''s playful rivalry, then flicked through the rest of the book. On the pages that followed there were thousands of entries of Umbrith sightings naming where they were seen, when they were seen and how many there were. It seemed Cassibare Meadow was a hot spot for them. That made perfect sense because I lived there¡­


    I continued to look through the book with curiosity when a daunting thought came over me: Did Tiv know any of this? He had seen one and never given me any explanation as to how he had survived. Surely that meant they did not hurt Lambentians? I would never know. We were supposed to have more time for that conversation. I remembered how happy I had been that night, despite our almost Umbrith encounter. I had not felt happiness like that since. I smiled inwardly for a second before I realised he was still gone. I couldn''t talk to Lucy about it. Or Jo. Ben was sick of me complaining and I didn''t really trust anyone else enough to open up to. It was pretty lonely to be honest. I leaned against the wall and suppressed the urge to cry before I heard shouting echoing from the training room. Pulling myself together, I shoved Lucy and Jo in to the depression box and went to investigate the commotion, thankful for the amazing distraction this group had been. Tom emerged from one of the dormitories, clearly still half asleep.


    "What the hells is going on?" he grumbled, rubbing his eyes.


    "Beats me," I replied.


    We walked down the cement-grey hallways and poked our heads into the training room.


    "That hurts! Pack it in," Michael grunted.


    Aaron stood with Charlotte, Ben and Chris, holding Michael in place while Yalma was trying to treat his bloodied arm, which had four deep gouges in it. Tom and me joined Alex and watched Michael in horror while Ren¨¦e shied away, a look of revulsion covering her features as she hid behind Chris. Judging by the blood smeared down the wall, Michael had come into the training room through a small window at the top of the room which peered out to the sports hall''s old car park. I had come to notice there were lots of sneaky entrances and exits to the base. Ben said it was by design in case they needed a quick exit.


    "If you kept still we could heal you faster," Charlotte said impatiently. Yalma nodded her agreement.


    "Hi Alayna. Hi Tom," Michael moaned.


    "What is going on?" I asked.


    "This idiot went looking around the Cassibare Meadow alone," Alex fumed.


    "I didn''t think there would be any there," Michael muttered.


    "Why?" I teased.


    "See! Alayna is brand new and even she knows you shouldn''t have bothered there!" Aaron laughed.


    "You were supposed to be doing rounds with me, not going off by yourself!" Alex continued ranting.


    "You are lucky to be out of there alive," Ben admonished. "Don''t be so damn stupid in future."


    "Too much muscle. It''s taking all the blood from your brain," Tom mused.


    After Yalma had finished putting the stitches in Michael''s arm, I watched as she poured a silvery-blue liquid onto his wound. Michael writhed until he was restrained when he then resorted to taking sharp breaths instead. Eventually, Yalma wiped the liquid away. Deep red gouges still marked his arm but there was no sign of blood anymore. I had watched her use the same liquid on my Dad when he was in hospital.


    "The reason we do rounds in pairs is so we can look out for each other. What is the point if you fancy taking a walk-off by yourself?" Ben barked.


    "I''m sorry mate. I''ve learnt the hard way never to do it again," Michael gave him a softening smile.


    "Damn right," Ben replied, letting him go.


    "Leave the stitches in or the wound will just open again, with or without the use of Venenum. In two days time the stitches come out and your arm should just have a bit of scarring," Yalma smiled.


    "Ah good, I''ve heard girls love scars," Michael joked.


    He winked at me as he said it and Ben slapped him across the back of the head and caused him to giggle like a toddler. I couldn''t help but wink back, earning me a roll of the eyes from my big brother.


    Alex was obviously still annoyed because he walked off quickly without laughing, Charlotte on his heels. I wondered if something was going on with them for a moment but my thoughts were interrupted by Tom.


    "Never a dull moment here! How are you finding it?" he asked, draping an arm over my shoulder. Ben rolled his eyes again.


    "It''s mental," I grinned.


    Tom face lit up, "Too right. It''ll become normal real soon though."


    "I already feel right at home."


    He gave an endearing smile, "Do you want to grab some breakfast?"


    What was it with the men here wanting to feed me?


    Despite Tom being drop dead gorgeous, I did not want to date him. I wanted to date Tiv¡­


    "I''m on days with Aaron here today, sorry," I smiled, not feeling sorry at all.


    "What do you fancy doing today?" Aaron interrupted.


    Tom, looking dejected, left us alone and guilt spiked slightly I shouldn''t have been so short with him; Tiv wasn''t coming back.


    "Just going to read again I suppose," I replied to Aaron.


    "You must have read everything in that room about five times over now. You''re not staying in there for another day. Come with me, I''ll teach you how to shoot," he ordered.


    Excitement pulsed through me as I immediately forgot about Tom and followed Aaron. I should have seen what was coming; I barely made it five steps before Ben stopped us.


    "You are not learning how to shoot," he growled.


    "Why? Are you scared that if I learn how to use a gun I''ll finally buck up the courage to maim you when you turn into an overprotective dick?" I mocked.


    "Maim him please. He doesn''t have enough scars yet," Michael called.


    Aaron laughed. Ben did not.


    "If you learn how to use a gun it means you will have to use a gun. Guns piss the Umbrith off. You''re not making yourself a target and you are not learning how to shoot," he said with finality.


    "Yeah I am," I protested stubbornly.


    "No, you''re not. Ben is the boss and if he doesn''t want you to then you aren''t going to," Aaron agreed.


    My face dropped and Ben walked away smugly.


    When Ben was out of ear shot I hissed, "Traitor!"


    "Calm down, psycho. He''s going to do rounds for Michael. He''ll be gone in half an hour. Go back to the research room and I''ll come and get you when he''s away," he grinned.


    Exhilaration pulsed through me at the thought I could learn something useful but with every footstep I took towards the research room, excitement turned to anxiety¡­ Not because I didn''t want to learn to shoot¡ªI absolutely wanted that. No, it was because I wanted to do something I''d been putting off all day. I knew I had to act before I chickened out again. When the coast was clear, I pulled the silver mobile from my pocket and dialled a number I had written on my hand. The phone rang twice before someone answered.


    "Anthony Hawes'' office. How can I help?" the woman answered politely.


    My stomach did a backflip.


    "Hi¡­ um, is there any chance you can tell me how to contact Tiv Hawes please?" I stammered.


    The voice hesitated, "Can I ask who I am speaking to please?"


    "Alayna Jameson," I said.


    "Please hold," the woman said before elevator music sounded.


    Within a few seconds I was connected and the phone rang again.


    "Hello, Miss Jameson. Anthony Hawes here. How can I help you?" Tiv''s dad said.


    I almost swallowed my tongue. How the fuck did I manage to get straight through to him?


    "Hi Mr Hawes. How are you?" I asked forcing politeness.


    He paused, "I''d rather skip the niceties. I''m fully aware you''ve caused my boys to almost kill each other on several occasions now."


    I felt like a little girl who''d been slapped.


    "I want to talk to Tiv," I muttered defiantly.


    "He does not wish to speak to you," he replied.


    It felt like a blunt object had been forced through my chest, "Oh¡­"


    "Tiv is happy now. He enjoyed his time with you, however, he knew the difference between you both was too pronounced. He said, if you were ever to call, I should ignore it however I felt that insensitive¡­ He does not wish to speak with you again," Anthony explained formally.


    No words came to mind leaving me gaping at the phone.


    "I thought it was better to tell you now and save you the trouble of calling back," Anthony continued.


    "Okay¡­" I whispered.


    "I would appreciate it greatly if you left my boys alone and let them live their lives. Can I count on you not to disturb either of them again?"


    "Yeah," I barely made a sound.


    "Thank you. Goodbye, Miss Jameson. Give my regards to your mother," Anthony said.


    He hung up before I replied.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I sat behind the door in case someone came in during my mental breakdown. I couldn''t cry. I felt like that is what I should have been doing but I just couldn''t. I was thick. Course Tiv didn''t want me. He was another asshole from Central. Even if he had felt anything for me, I was a novelty in a perfect life he thought was suffocating. He had a better life now. Better than anything he would ever have had with me; I was a scab.


    I had tried everything. He was not coming back and I had to get on with my life. The bitter taste on my tongue spread as I cursed the coward who didn''t even have the guts to tell me he didn''t want me anymore.


    As promised, Aaron returned to take me to the armoury and found me sitting on the floor behind the door.


    "Everything alright?" he frowned.


    "Just thinking about Jo," I lied, knowing he wouldn''t press me.


    I immediately felt bad for not thinking about Jo and sighed sadly. He offered his hand and pulled me to my feet. He squeezed it and gave me a small smile but, as I expected, he didn''t ask for more information.


    "Still want to shoot?" he asked.


    Not at all. I wanted to go home end cry myself into a puddle. But I plastered a smile on to my face and pushed down the feelings. The wound that had opened in my chest. Tiv. All of it got shoved in that tiny little box in the back of my head as I replied, "I''ve never wanted anything more."


    The armoury had had an upgrade in the last month making it look a lot more threatening. The walls were now lined with metal pointed spears and knives of all different shapes and sizes, there were bows and arrows made from several different materials and shelves of different coloured liquids which I assumed were potions for a number of things. Aaron approached a long filing cabinet and opened one of the drawers. Several guns lay in damaged black foam within the drawers. He then went to another cabinet and took some bullets.


    "Come here and I''ll talk you through everything", he said.


    I approached him and peeked into the draw. There were a number of small guns in it.


    "How the hell did Michael steal all this without getting caught?"


    "It''s taken him two years and he''s a better thief than Ben," he smirked. "We have a better idea of how to use them at least, we know what we''re looking for and we have figured out how to make bullets for some of the guns, or at least your Dad and Chris have."


    "How''d you get the mobiles? Are they stolen?"


    "Yeah. That¡¯s all Dan. He nicks them and screws with them so the owners can''t track them down," Aaron winked before nodding to the guns. "Okay, these are handguns. They are the easiest things to use for beginners without being an armful."


    He held up one of the guns¡ªa sleek-looking thing that seemed to promise revenge. Suddenly, I felt a weight in my chest, hard and icy. But I still took the gun, its heaviness feeling strange and intimidating in my hand.


    "Here," Aaron chuckled, noting my trepidation, "is your LCP. No bigger than a finch but bites like a viper."


    He popped the magazine out with ease that came from long practice. My fingers fumbled as I tried to imitate the motion. He nudged my fingers gently, nodding to the magazine. I slid it into the gun''s belly, feeling an odd sense of accomplishment, contrasting the hollow defeat that had gnawed at me a few minutes ago.


    He took my hand and led me into a larger room to the left. It was long and skinny with targets at the far end of it. I smirked when I noticed some of the targets had badly-dawn Umbrith and men in Guard uniforms on them. Aaron then continued to grab some earmuffs and goggles and put them on us. I was happily surprised by the resources Ben and his little gang had collected in two years.


    "Okay. Now face forward, stand with your feet shoulder-width apart and breathe steadily," he commanded.


    It was easier said than done; I was nervous. He took my hand again and asked me to open it up wide. He placed the gun in the ''V'' in my hand created by my thumb and index finger and closed my hand around it.


    "This is how you hold the gun. To load it use your non-shooting hand and pull back on the slide then release it," he explained.


    He stood directly behind me, his arms around me and his hands grasped my hands around the gun. He pulled the slide back with my hand loading the gun. His breath warmed my ear. Shit, he was closer than I realised. The air between us seemed charged. It sent waves of confusion through me. My pulse quickened, not entirely sure if it was because I wanted him or just a way to fill the void Tiv left.


    His lips brushed the back of my ear making my entire body stand to attention. I felt my legs tense, trying to stop the pulsing between them.


    Okay. You want him. Great¡­


    Slowly, I turned my face to his. His lips touched mine gently, coaxing rather than claiming. It was weird but also kind of nice. But then Tiv''s face flooded my mind¡ªkissing him and receiving the beads I still wore around my neck. The feel of fire on my skin when he touched me. But that was months ago and he had moved on. Now he was nothing more than the best chapter in a bad book. I hesitated, caught up in my feelings; confused about losing Tiv and curious about Aaron. And then, as though a dam had broken in me, I found myself returning the kiss with an intensity that surprised us both.


    Before we could get lost in the moment, a cough echoed through the room, pulling us back to reality.


    "Ah-hem," Michael stood at the doorway with an amused grin.


    I yelped, my finger twitching on the trigger with a bang as a bullet pierced one of the paper targets. Aaron spoke a long line of swears under his breath and swiftly took the gun from my hand, removing the magazine with practiced ease.


    "Sorry, just putting this back," Michael smirked, holding up his gun.


    Me and Aaron were silent, our gazes on everything apart from each other and Michael.


    "Ben is going to kill you, mate," he laughed as he left the room.


    "Only if he finds out and if he does I won''t be the only dead man, Michael," Aaron shouted after him.


    Laughter bubbled up inside me despite the awkwardness.


    Aaron turned back to me with that infectious grin. "I''m starving. Wanna grab some food?"


    A pang of guilt rippled through me as I automatically went to turn him down. But I knew it was unfair to mess Aaron about. Tiv left me and obviously didn''t care anymore. He was not coming back and I did not owe him anything.


    "Aren''t we supposed to stay here?"


    "Nah, Michael''s here now," he said with an easy shrug. "And I think Tom''s still hanging around somewhere."


    My insides wriggled uncomfortably at the name. I had shot Tom down half an hour ago because of Tiv and now I was kissing another man and about to agree to a date.


    "But trust me, if Ben needs us, we''ll know." Aaron tapped his pocket where his phone undoubtedly lay. "The man practically haunts my call logs."


    Pausing for a second, I really thought about it¡ªAaron waited patiently.


    "I''d love to then," I said with a smile.


    We entered the Grange through the broken fence rather than the main entrance to shorten the journey. When we arrived, you could cut the atmosphere with a knife. Whistles flew around the square and I counted nearly twenty members of the Guard prowling within the first few minutes of our arrival. It was a normal Monday afternoon. There were no hangings scheduled, not like that mattered. Regardless, there were certainly too many of them for it just to be a random goods and wares check, or even a hanging. That could only mean they''d come to do harm. To put us in our place as they did every once in a while. Everything had reverted back to exactly how it had been the second Mayrina died. No governor had replaced Anthony, instead Vakoso''s president, Hillary Williams, had assumed the responsibility until Harroworth held an election¡ªnot like it mattered; scabs didn''t get a vote. In the meantime, Williams had changed nothing, not even bothering to leave her fancy mansion in Thruck. We were still fodder whenever the Guard got bored.


    Aaron swore, "Can''t they give us a break!"


    "Maybe we should go. Trouble is definitely brewing," I whispered.


    "Are you kidding? All the more reason to stay. Let''s start some trouble," he grinned.


    "I''d rather go home and play guitar," I whinged.


    "What a little skiver he is," Aaron grumbled with a smirk, ignoring my protests.


    I followed his gaze to Ben who was standing with Riley, Charlotte and Alex outside Piker''s. They were all glaring nastily at the scaffolded area. On it stood two men and a woman in the Guard uniform, armed and scanning the crowd.


    "Well if you don''t want to start trouble, I can always rely on your brother," Aaron grinned.


    I followed reluctantly as he strode over to Ben.


    "Why aren''t you in the base with Alayna," Ben said as we arrived, not taking his eyes off the scaffolding.


    "Why aren''t you doing rounds?" Aaron countered.


    Ben smirked.


    "My sixth sense was tingling, I knew you needed me," Aaron continued.


    "How romantic," Ben''s smirk widened to a cheesy grin.


    "What''s going on?" I asked.


    "No idea, but they''re going to do something. They''ve just closed the main gates. People aren''t getting in or out," Charlotte murmured.


    "Go get me some gut-rot and a rag," Ben told her.


    Alex blanched, "If you start flinging fire bombs again, I''m out."


    "They''re going to kill people here unless we create a distraction bigger than whatever they have planned. Fire seems like a good idea," he explained.


    "That''s not a good idea," I hissed, my insides frozen. "You''re going to cause a riot.''


    "If you have an alternative, I''m all ears," he replied. "If they start gunning us down, there''ll be a riot anyway. At least this way we have the upper hand. Riley, do you think you can floor that guard?"


    He nodded to a uniformed man standing on the opposite side of the cobblestone square.


    "As long as he¡¯s not a familiar. I¡¯ll need to physically touch him if he is," Riley said.


    ¡°Wanna risk it?¡± Ben asked Aaron.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Aaron grinned.


    "Want me to do it now?" Riley questioned Ben.


    "No. Wait for Aaron to shout."


    Charlotte came back with a ready-made fire bomb and Ben hid it behind his back.


    "Ben, you can''t be serious," I hissed. "You''ll kill people."


    He shrugged, "Us or them Aly."


    Alex immediately put his hood up and got as far away from us as possible. People around Ben noticed what was going on but, instead of keeping their distance, they stood closer, ready to hide him if they needed to.


    "Come on," Aaron hissed, pulling me away from my thick brother.


    "He''s going to get himself killed," I fumed.


    "No, he''s not. Now move," he insisted.


    He dragged me to the opposite end of the Grange, near the guard Ben had singled out. When she saw we were in position, Charlotte lit the alcohol-soaked rag and gave Ben a firm pat on the back.


    "Bomb!" Aaron boomed as Ben lobbed his fiery concoction in an arc towards the scaffolding.


    Several members of the Day Guard spun to where Aaron had shouted and he pulled me down with him. The crowd sheltered us like a cloak, keeping us hidden from view and scrambled us through the throng. The guard next to us with an unkept uniform, who had noticed a commotion, jerked abruptly, suddenly dropping to the floor and started screaming in agony, grabbing his head. Aaron crouched down beside him, easily taking the gun from his writhing body. I looked at Riley whose lips were moving frantically as he stared at the guard. My insides turned to ice. Tiv was right; familiars were dangerous.


    The four of them had planned the entire thing without even talking about it. Aaron was an intentional distraction so Ben did not get caught. I felt sick at the thought that it was not the first time they had done something like this. The Guard were completely unprepared for the glass bottle that came from the opposite direction. A direct hit ignited one of them into a screaming torch. He fell to the floor, convulsing and wiping frantically at his limbs as if to brush the flames away. My whole body went cold despite the fire that lit up the entire platform. The Guards started screaming at each other, trying to find the culprit. I looked to Riley, Ben and Charlotte who were already gone.


    "What a shot," Aaron grinned.


    I did not find it funny.


    The people in the Grange took the distraction as their moment. One woman grabbed a gun from a confused guard and shot him in the head. I gasped as his face exploded with the force of the bullets at close range. The shooter was immediately put down as another stall owner dived for the gun on her corpse. It was pandemonium. Gunfire ricocheted around the square as screaming echoed from every direction. I had witnessed a lot of riots in the Grange before but this was different. Usually, a brave few would try their luck by killing some of the Day Guards. This time the entire place stood against them. And we were winning.


    Aaron plunged into the fray without missing a beat, executed a guard with a single headshot and grabbed their weapon. Shock shuddered through me as my adrenaline fuelled legs began trying to rush to Aaron before a crowd surrounded them blocking my view of him. I was stopped in my tracks by a woman''s dreadful scream. She''d been shot in the shoulder while trying to wrestle a gun from her attacker and had fallen backward, shielding her young child. My head shot quickly from her to where Aaron had been, heart thundering.


    I was not the only person to see the man who had cornered the woman and child between two stalls and a wall but I got there first. I threw myself on the man''s back, punching him as hard as I could in the side of the head. He threw himself backwards, landing awkwardly on me and crushing the air from my lungs. We were on the ground for seconds before friendly hands pulled me roughly up. The hands were not friendly to the guard, neither were the feet. Several people stomped violently on him as he curled up in a ball. A young man pulled the gun from his feeble grasp and ran off with it but not before shooting the balled up guard in the back of the head. Gasping, I stumbled back to the woman, still protecting her child and stared at the gaping hole in her shoulder. Shuddering, I removed my hoodie and pressed it tightly to her wound. She screamed in pain, making the child cry harder before placing her hand over mine, applying more pressure to stanch the flow. It didn''t help. Blood soaked the hoodie, seeping through our fingers in seconds.


    What was Ben thinking?


    Suddenly, my head jerked back as someone yanked my ponytail and I let out an ear-shattering shriek that echoed above the surrounding bloodshed. The wind was knocked out of me as I was slammed onto the cobblestones. Just as quickly, I was pulled back onto my feet only to be met with the sight of my assailant sprawled on the ground, choking on his own blood.


    "Come on," Charlotte screeched from out of nowhere, holding a bloodied knife in her hands.


    She yanked me to my feet and realised my hand was bleeding. Instead, releasing it instantly and grabbing my top, she pulled me through the crowd back towards Piker''s Bar. We didn''t make it before another guard threw the butt of her gun in Charlotte''s face, knocking her roughly to the ground. I launched myself at the guard, trying to get the gun from her grasp. A swift kick to her shins caused the grip on her firearm to slacken just enough for me to pry it from her fingers. With barely any pressure on the trigger, I shot. She fell to the ground with a thud, screaming. My eyes widened at what I''d just done and I froze in place. Within seconds, Charlotte was back at my side, grabbing the gun from my grasp and shooting the woman again, finishing the job I had started. I stared at the woman''s brains, now dashed across the muddy floor, the red and brown mixing unnaturally like jam and gravy. Her shirt was creased. It was all I could think about as the rest of my thoughts scattered like leaves in the wind. Charlotte hauled me around the back of the concrete building lining the Grange, opening a metal shutter and pushing me through the goods entrance of her bar. The chaos quieted to a low rumble when the metal shutter slammed behind us. My ears were still ringing from all the commotion, now replaced by the distant sound of a leaky tap. The air was thick with the smell of old beer and cleaning products. It didn''t get rid of the stench of blood and sweat that still clung to my clothes.


    Alex was already sitting at a table drinking a beer. The front mental shutters of the bar were shut, blocking us from the commotion beyond.


    "Your brother is a lunatic," Alex spat through clenched teeth.


    "Where the hells is he?" I asked frantically.


    "He went looking for you and we all know you''re as stupid as he is so don''t even bother trying to go back out there. I can''t restrain him but I can restrain you," Charlotte snapped. "Give me your hand."


    I sidestepped her demand, shouldering past with an exit in mind. But she was quicker, her hand clamping on my shoulder and shoving me up against the wall with enough force to rattle my bones.


    "Alayna, Ben will kill me if I let you leave. He''s done this a thousand times; he''ll be fine. Just sit down and give me your damn hand!"


    She had clearly been training with Paul a long time and I had no want to get my ass handed to me. Against my better judgement, I hoisted myself onto a bar stool and presented her my palm. It wasn''t particularly deep, but the gash still oozed blood like nobody''s business. Charlotte dug out an old first aid kit; she popped open a small silvery-blue vial and completely ignored the deep cut on her temple. With a dropper, she drizzled some of the liquid onto my open wound. It stung worse than a hive of hornets but in less than a minute, all that was left was an irritating prickling sensation that trailed up my arm as she wrapped it with a bar towel soaked in more of the stuff.


    "Leave that for a bit. It should heal up quick enough. If it doesn''t, we''ll stitch it and try again," she said, forcing a beer into my good hand.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Venenum. It''s a familiar potion Yalma makes for us. Good for healing up and numbing pain," she explained. It was the same remedy I''d failed to make in Lilou''s health class a million years ago.


    Gunshots and screams echoed from outside, rising and falling for what seemed like forever. We waited out the storm, cringing with each new wave of noise. My heart pounded like a jackhammer; Ben had to be one of the voices being swallowed by the shrieking. My body trembled as I tried to think of things to make me less anxious and miserable but all I imagined was being soaked to the bone in a muddy field and golden-brown eyes gazing at me.


    Determined to be the worst riot we''d ever had, the screaming began to rise again, quickly and fiercely. I looked between Alex and Charlotte who were just as apprehensive. We all jumped at the sound of someone frantically banging on the metal shutter at the back of Piker''s.


    "Charlotte, open the fucking door!" Ben shrieked, smashing his fist manically against the shutter in panic.


    Charlotte bolted for the back door with me hot on her heels as we hauled it up. The sound of faint hissing floated through the air as Riley flew past me. Aaron dived in and Ben fell after him, tripping over a box and taking Aaron''s legs out. Both sprawled on the floor, Charlotte lowered the shutter but before it closed entirely, a pair of clawed grey talons shot under the lifting shutter with a horrifying screech as the creature tried to claw its way in. Charlotte spat at the claw as Ben kicked at it violently. The skin where Charlotte''s spit met flesh sizzled and fell away and the Umbrith pulled its humanoid talons away, allowing her to slam the shutter. It was damaged but still strong enough to keep them out.


    "What? Can''t three mighty warriors handle a single Umbrith anymore?" Charlotte quipped sarcastically.


    "Turns out the Umbrith were just as interested in the riot. Or the dead bodies anyway. There''s about twenty of them out there," Aaron panted. "I think we''re sleeping in the bar tonight."


    Still lying on the floor, Ben looked up at me, clearly relieved I was there. His coat was torn and bloodied at the shoulder. He was covered in blood actually... But the shoulder wound looked like the only injury he had. I just stared, pushing down fury as he burst out laughing.


    "That was mental," he boomed.


    I had not seen him laugh like that in years and his reason for it sent an icy shiver down my spine. Temper breaking, I kicked him hard in the ribs as he lay there cackling like a hyena.


    "What were you thinking?" I shrieked.


    "It''s fine," Aaron grinned like an idiot.


    "Don''t even talk to me," I barked at him.


    "Maybe you''re not going to fit in with us after all," Charlotte smirked.


    I kicked Ben again and he grabbed my foot, still laughing. I shook free of his grasp and went to sit with Alex who was also looking at Ben like he''d lost his mind.


    "At least we finally have someone in the group who isn''t scared to kick you," Alex snapped.


    Charlotte was patching up Ben as I sat at the front of the bar, blocking them from view. I couldn''t even look at my brother. The screaming outside wouldn''t stop¡ªhe did that. I perched on the edge of my seat, the adrenaline wearing off, leaving me feeling hollow. My hands shook as I replayed standing there with the gun, shooting that guard¡­ If it wasn''t for Charlotte, I would have probably killed anyone who threatened us. I could still feel how heavy the gun was in my hand. How creased her shirt was.


    Alex kept glancing at me but stayed quiet, just drinking beer after beer.


    The horrible sounds from outside blended together, reminding me we weren''t really safe, even barricaded in here. I hugged my knees to my chest, shaking, but it didn''t help. Ben had done this on a whim. There was no way for him to know people would fight back. He had gotten lucky.


    Aaron walked over holding a beer, interrupting my spiraling thoughts. "Hey," he said, trying to hand me the bottle. Seeing him pissed me off. I wasn''t comforted¡ªI was furious.


    "I don''t want it," I said through gritted teeth.


    He held the bottle out a second longer before setting it on the table. He sat next to me, elbows on his knees, running a hand through his sandy hair.


    "You okay?" Aaron asked, his voice cutting through the noise outside.


    A snort escaped me before I could stop myself¡ªan ugly, snide sound. "Do I look okay?"


    "Charlotte told me what happened." He clenched his jaw. "I shouldn''t have left you on your own."


    I swear I could still smell the iron tang of blood. I held back the shudder and turned away from him.


    "This was the worst first date I''ve ever had," I snapped, low enough for only him to hear.


    He reached out carefully, tipping my chin up with a finger. "I''ll do better next time," he said, smiling.


    I scoffed a laugh, "Yeah, that''s not happening."


    His smile faltered as he realised I was turning him down.


    "Maybe not," he acknowledged with a nod, his voice quiet. "But let me make one thing clear: you''re not on your own." His eyes locked onto mine, their green and golden flecks catching the dim light. A warmth emanated from him, it made me feel warm too. "We''ve all killed. It doesn''t get easier, but Ben''s right¡ªit''s us or them. We''re fighting because our lives are fucked up and things need to change."


    Aaron moved closer to me slowly until there was barely any space between us. The screaming and chaos from inside faded into the background for a second and my breath caught in my throat at his closeness.


    "I know," I whispered, looking away from his intense gaze to stare at the beaten-up wooden table.


    When I couldn''t find any other words, Aaron put his hand on top of mine where it rested on my knee, gentle but grounding.


    "We''re all okay," he reassured me. "And most the screaming out there are Vakosian Guard. Let them deal with the shit we''ve been putting up with for years."


    Without hesitating, Aaron put his arm around my shoulders and pulled me towards him. I didn''t resist, letting my body relax against him as the tension drained out of me. For the first time since the chaos erupted, I felt calm.


    After a long silence, Aaron tilted my chin up again, leaning in closer. With a feather touch, his lips brushed against mine gently. I somehow melted into it without question. Then he kissed me for real, slow and deep; a burn that tasted of beer. His tongue danced with mine as his hand cupped my jaw while the other pressed against my lower back, pulling me tight against him.


    "Wanna play card?" Ben interrupted from behind the bar like it was a normal fucking Monday. I was glad he was still hidden from view. I couldn''t be assed with more of his shit today.


    Aaron let out a small groan against my mouth before pulling back.


    "I''ll do better next time," he repeated in a whisper before giving a small wink and turning back to Ben.


    I exhaled a rough breath. He was a good kisser. Not the best kiss I''d ever had but my brain was too fried to think about that Central asshole right now. Standing for no other reason than to stretch my aching limbs, I noticed Alex still watching me, a smirk finally playing on his lips. I rolled my eyes and sat as he continued to silently sip his beer. Neither of us spoke.


    After hours the hissing had not stopped so, reluctantly, Ben called our parents and told them where we were and that we were probably trapped for the night. I could hear Dad shouting from across the room as Ben held the phone at arm''s length. He had been right; my weird, fluctuating moods since Tiv left made my parents worry about me constantly. Because of this, in my brother''s infinite wisdom, he refused to tell Mum and Dad I''d joined his little group. They would kill us both when that news got out.


    We spent the night in the bar, listening to the screaming outside. Or at least I was listening. Ben, Aaron, Charlotte and Riley played cards, gambling and laughing like people weren''t being murdered on the other side of the shutter. My little black box of depression was barely holding itself closed but I couldn''t let it open in front of so many people. I tried to focus on their laughter, but my mind couldn''t help but wander to the woman and child I had left behind. Were they still alive? Would they have survived if I hadn''t shot the guard? And why did I feel nothing? Not even a twinge of guilt or remorse. My emotions were tangled up like a messy knot I had had no control over when the knot would unravel. But it would. I could feel it. I was unravelling.

 Chapter 32

    32


    Tiv


    Monday 23rd July, Year 825


    It was my first day working for my Father. I wore an uncomfortable army uniform with a matching moronic hat. I realised quickly my job was to stand still and look pretty, smiling and looking presentable while Father made speeches to a crowd of supporters. Flashes from cameras illuminated the room as I tried to maintain the perfect image of a proud son supporting his father''s political career. When the speeches were over, I was forced to shake hands and engage in small talk with people my Father had meticulously coached me on beforehand. I could feel my cheeks starting to ache from the fake smile plastered on my face. The last time my cheeks hurt from smiling, it was because I was happy. I pushed the memory down but couldn''t stop her face from surfacing. Her wide-eyed gaze. Her body. Her smile.


    My phone buzzed in my pocket jolting me back to reality.


    "Yes?" I said.


    "Mr Hawes, your offer has been accepted on the Nel Street property," the estate agent said happily.


    "Great! What''s next?" I asked.


    "We have some paperwork to go over. I''ll send it to you now. I''ll get a move date to exchange keys to the property," she explained.


    "You''re a gem! Thank you," I said.


    "Not a problem, sir."


    I hung up as my father approached.


    "I''m moving out," I grinned.


    "Good," he smiled back, nodding at a passerby. "Meredith informed me it was your birthday. I''ll pay for your apartment. Call the agent and sort it."


    I was surprised by the gesture or that he wanted to mark the occasion at all. I wasn''t surprised Meredith had to tell him it was my birthday.


    "Thank you," I mumbled.


    "You''re a man now. Men work for what they want. Take what you can, when you can. You have your mother''s money and an income. The apartment will be the last thing you get from me."


    I ignored his cynical speech. "I want Meredith as my housekeeper."


    "Not a chance," he said, a smile still tattooed on his face for the cameras yet there was no humour there.


    "What if that''s what she''d prefer?" I asked.


    "Well, I''m hardly keeping her against her will. But she won''t leave your sister," Father pointed out. "And you can''t afford to pay her what I pay her."


    I did not reply, knowing he was right.


    Another potential voter came up and shook our hands, brightly enthusing about my Father''s policies.


    "Am I done yet?" I said under my breath, a smile still plastered upon my face.


    "Not yet."


    I did not get back to the manor until the sun was setting. I had to remind myself not to rush. I had two texts from Kale and one from Xander demanding I came out and celebrated but I was simply too tired. I had no intention of leaving the manor. The last few weeks had been awful in a way I couldn¡¯t quite articulate. I felt heavy. Exhausted. Not in the mood to spend an evening watching Xander chase any woman who looked at him¡ªsome men too actually.


    The moment Meredith opened the door, I made a beeline for the bar. The smooth liquid burned down my throat as I downed my first drink in one gulp. As I reached for a second glass, Meredith made herself known.


    "Happy birthday!" she smiled.


    "Thanks," I grumbled.


    "Darling, are you well?" she asked.


    "I''m grand," I threw back the second whiskey with a sigh, pouring a third.


    She gently put her arm on my wrist to stop me from drinking from the glass. She had hoped to sooth me yet her touch did nothing.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    "Nothing," I replied.


    "Tiv, tell me," she commanded.


    It was like having Mother around again.


    "I''m homesick, I think," I muttered. "I miss our old life. I miss Mother. I miss¡­"


    She let my words trail off before speaking, "I miss it too."


    She barely made a sound as she spoke and it brought a prick of tears to my eyes. I rubbed my index finger and thumb across them to get rid of the unpleasant sensation.


    "We must make the most of what we have here. It will never be home, however, it could be¡­ enough," she whispered gently.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I nodded.


    "Will you be my housekeeper?"


    She chuckled softly, "You do not need a housekeeper."


    "I''d still prefer you out of this manor," I shrugged.


    She stiffened slightly, "You have no reason to worry about me, my darling. Beau needs me here. As does your Father."


    "I know," I said sadly.


    I pulled my arm from her grasp and began to drink again.


    "I have a gift for you. From Beau and I," she announced, pulling a small box from her pocket.


    I felt a small rush of gratitude. Marco had not acknowledged my birthday and Father marked the occasion after being reminded by washing his hand of me, yet Meredith not only remembered, but went out of her way to mark the occasion in a sentimental way. I pulled her into a one-armed hug without taking the box. She patted my back gently and put the small gift in my palm, forcing me to put down my glass. I opened the box and found a ring crafted of polished wood, the grain meandering around the ring, creating a captivating pattern. Nestled within the wooden ring was a delicate band of gold. I pulled it from the box to examine it closer. On its underside a snowdrop petal was suspended in a transparent resin. I stared at the tiny petal in awe.


    "The wood is oak from Harroworth, the gold is from Mother''s jewellery collection, she left me a few things. And the petal¡­" she trailed off. "Well, now you have home with you all of the time-"


    I embraced her again, my silence heavy with unspoken gratitude. Her grasp was also tight on me and I wondered what it was she could not say. Without another word, I released her and picked up my glass, sighing as I took another mouthful of whiskey.


    "Is this because of the news?" she asked.


    I almost smiled at the memory of Alayna telling me to watch the news more. I was out of touch.


    "What''s happening in the news?"


    "Nothing," she hesitated. "You are simply not yourself."


    "I don''t know what you mean! Plastering a smile on my face while I''m forced to do my Father''s bidding, that''s the usual. I''m just as much myself here as I was in Vakosos, I''m simply not eight for this campaign, or twelve, or sixteen," I already felt the alcohol taking its effect.


    "That is not all your life here has to be. Imagine the fantastic opportunities Mother would have made for you here. Make them for yourself, for her," Meredith smiled sadly.


    "She wanted me to get a job with Father and end up in a loveless marriage, like her," I barked.


    "Tiv, you know that isn''t true-"


    "Goodnight, Meredith," I dismissed.


    She gave me a stern look and I immediately crumbled under the force of her gaze.


    "Sorry. I''ve had a long day. I just need some time alone. Thank you for the gift. It was very generous," I sighed.


    "Oh my darling boy," was all she said, rubbing a tender hand across my shoulder as she headed for the door. Yet before she left, she hesitated. "Tiv, I love your father, but you, Beau and Marco will always be my main priority. You are your own man. Please remember that going forward. Do what is right for you, not him."


    What was right for me was going to Harroworth.


    Meredith retired, leaving me to stand at the ebony wood bar alone. I looked at myself in the mirror which was buried behind the glass cabinets displaying various bottles of liquor. My distorted reflection looked tired. My feet echoed against the hardwood floor as I made my way to the large, leather Chesterfield couch, taking another mouthful of whiskey. Grabbing the remote, I lazily put the television on to the news channel. I gawked instantly at what I saw: Central Harroworth on fire. The main street my college had been on was completely obliterated. There was footage of scabs throwing things through windows and destroying cars. My drink slipped from my hand and spilt all over the floor as I noticed Ben Jameson at the front of the crowd of angry people, yelling unheard obscenities at the Guard. I immediately mashed up on the volume button.


    "...a riot which was thought to have started over a month ago around Outer Harroworth. Much of the city''s government officials are thought to be dead or missing and the Guard forces have been mostly overthrown. Today marks the worst day of fighting since the rebellion began, as reinforcements arrived from Vakoso''s capital city, Thruck. This may have proven a bad move for Vakoso''s president, Hillary Williams, as we have heard reports of riots firing up in the capital and Umbrith sightings in broad daylight."


    The television showed images of Hillary Williams, talking from a podium outside the governmental building in Thruck. I had met the Vakosian president a few times. She oozed power and managed to dwarf my Father when in a room with him. Her golden eyes sparked and her thick jaw was cocked up in defiance.


    "We will not let these murderers and thugs threaten our freedom. These mindless acts of violence will be quashed and their leaders will be punished-"


    Yet her inspirational speech was silenced by screaming around her. She was immediately pulled from the podium as the camera panned down the steps to the busy street below. An Umbrith, out in the open, was visible for a fraction of a second, stalking between two buildings in broad daylight. The footage cut out after that as the camera operator had decided to run for their life.


    "The footage, taken live earlier this afternoon, shows an Umbrith in a busy, central area of Thruck. It was always thought the creatures could not come out before sunset, yet this footage contradicts our current understanding of the Umbrith that plague Vakoso. President Beckett has announced an immediate border closure between Vakoso and Lambent. Lambentians are being urged to return to their home country immediately."


    The reporter continued to talk yet I heard nothing else. I jumped to my feet and started to pace like Mother would have. Alayna was in serious danger. Her moronic brother would lead her straight to it. Father had been right; Vakoso would fall. And she would live through it, or perhaps she would not. Quick-fire worries shot through my head. I felt ill propelling my heart beat too fast.


    No matter how badly Alayna had treated me, she, nor the other scabs, deserved the treatment they had received at the hands of their government. It was no surprise they would fight back. They''d taken the city in a month and it looked like the capital was next. If they were successful, would they try to take Lambent too? There had not been a war between the two countries in decades.


    Lambent would win like they always did and Vakoso would be destroyed and forced to rebuild like they always did. Lambent had not fallen in over eight hundred years. Not since the Great War. Not since familiars had been used to destroy mortals.


    I thought of Alayna again and wished, despite myself, I could do anything for her. However I knew I could do nothing. They had closed the borders so nobody was leaving.


    Keep the phone active.


    It wasn''t much and I was definitely facilitating contact between her and someone new, yet what if a single phone call was enough to save her life? The last time I had checked her phone bill, she had made another call. Just one single call. Yet what if it had been a call for help? I decided then and there I would not stop paying for the phone, however I would not redirect the phone bills to my new apartment. They could keep coming to my Father''s mansion in perpetuity so I never had to be aware of her activity. She was out of my life and she would stay that way. I poured another drink and realised I was shaking. To give my hands something to do, I fiddled with the ring wrapped around my middle finger and stared at the tiny snowdrop petal. I couldn''t decide if the constant reminder of the girl who used me was a gift or a curse.


    I woke up the next day still in the bar, sprawled across the couch. The light hurt my eyes and my head banged painfully. I was still wearing my clothes from the night before. A glass was smashed on the floor and I had no recollection of how it had come to lie there, shattered into a thousand sharp pieces of crystal.


    I exhaled roughly.


    Time for another day of meet and greets.

 Chapter 33

    33


    Alayna


    Sunday 12th August, Year 825


    I lay flat on the wrestling mat completely out of breath. Paul had floored me yet again as he always did.


    "Get up!" ordered Paul.


    "No! I can''t do it and I''m sick of being put on my ass," I protested.


    "You are right, you can''t do it and you won''t learn how to either if you moan every time we try and do some training," Paul reprimanded.


    "I don''t care! I don''t understand how learning how to fight will do any good against the Umbrith. They are huge and strong. If I''m up against them without a weapon there is very little I can do about it," I ranted.


    "That isn''t true. I have saved my own life four times because I could fight back. Alayna, all you need is a second''s distraction and you can escape. Umbrith don''t expect us to fight back so when we do it stuns them enough for us to get away," he replied.


    As Paul finished talking, I sprang from the floor towards him, hoping he was distracted enough for me to restrain him but I was wrong. He stuck his arm out in front of him and around my waist, throwing me sideways and flinging me onto my back. I lay on the floor completely winded.


    "I''m horrible at this," I gasped.


    "Yeah you are but you will get better," Paul smiled, helping me up.


    Laughing from the corner of the room caught my attention and I turned to see Ben chortling at my expense. He was with Aaron. My heart skipped a beat but not in the right way. Six months without Tiv and I still felt like I was doing something wrong. Still it felt like there was a part of me missing. Sighing, I made my way over to them. I kept reminding myself that, if it wasn''t for Tiv, I would probably have been perfect for Aaron. He wasn''t overbearing. Wasn''t constantly wanting to be with me. Calling me all the time. He just enjoyed me when he had me. He liked a drink and a gamble but it wasn¡¯t my problem. He didn¡¯t constantly keep tabs on me. He was just Aaron. But while it felt different to every other relationship before Tiv, it still paled in comparison to him. I didn''t care how much Tiv wanted to speak to me, in fact, when he didn''t I found myself missing him after minutes. I had been so pathetic. I still was so pathetic.


    "You look like shit," Ben grinned.


    "Shut up," I muttered.


    "Come on Az. Our go," Ben continued, pulling Aaron past me.


    Aaron grabbed my ass as he walked by without Ben noticing. It made me giggle and I slapped him across the back of the head as he grinned. The apprehension from seconds previous was completely gone as I reminded myself Aaron was fun-loving and jovial. Not like Tiv who was a stuck-up, cowardly little boy. Ben turned around and I looked away fast, catching Charlotte''s smirking face who had not missed our little interaction. After giving Charlotte a "say a word and I''ll kill you" look, my attention went back to the wrestling mat, sitting by her.


    "We''ve all got a bet on how long it''ll take Ben to figure it out," Charlotte muttered slyly.


    "What you bet?" I smirked.


    "Next week. You want in?" Her lips tugged up in an uncharacteristic smile.


    "What''s Aaron got on?" I asked, watching Ben lunge at Aaron who quickly ducked behind him.


    "Oh he''s out already. He bet Ben would have found out weeks ago," she chuckled. "We''ve also got money on whether Ben will kick his ass when he finds out."


    I laughed loudly, causing Aaron to look up and receiving a blow to the shoulder for his distraction. He immediately found his footing again and jumped away from a second hook from Ben. My gaze fixed on the two men on the mat as they almost defied gravity, throwing kicks and punches rapidly at each other while dodging each other swiftly too. Ben was stronger but Aaron was faster; after a minute Aaron caught Ben by the throat, knocking him back to the floor.


    "My ven''s on Aaron," I grinned.


    "See! If Ben can learn how to do this stuff then you can too," Aaron smiled, turning to me.


    Ben swung his legs behind Aaron''s and caused him to fall to the floor. Ben towered over him still choking on his own breath with a wide grin.


    "That doesn''t count!" Aaron moaned.


    I rolled my eyes and stood up again. Paul was smirking at me. He shouldn''t have enjoyed beating people up this much. We brawled again and he pinned me twice. The third time I knew what Paul''s starting move would be so used it against him. He stuck his arm out in front of himself to grab me and in response I dodged it, slapping his arm to the side, punching him in the mouth, this time remembering to have my thumb outside my fist. He staggered backwards and I squealed with excitement, jumping up and down.


    "I hit you! I hit you!" I sang.


    "You did. And I''m bleeding so congratulations," he laughed rubbing his tongue over his split lip. "We can leave it there for today."


    "Ah I see, I get pinned forty-seven times in a row, but the second I get a good hit in, we stop," I mumbled.


    He barked a laugh and beckoned Charlotte forward. I didn''t realise until then that I had cut my hand on his tooth. It hurt. I turned to Ben and grinned, he returned a smile which didn''t reach his worried eyes. Typical Ben. Aaron winked behind him. Electricity ran through my blood when he winked at me. He looked like Tiv when he did that.


    He looks nothing like Tiv. Get a grip.


    Ben''s phone rang, bringing me back to reality. He hummed and responded a few times but overall he did not seem pleased. After about thirty seconds he hung up.


    "There''s some Day Guard hanging about the Central checkpoint. I want their guns," Ben said.


    Immediately, Renee, Aaron and Tom began muttering and formulating plans for how they would go abouts stealing guns from what was left of the Guard. There weren''t many of the assholes left and they were precious about their resources. Alarmingly, Tom seemed to know the names of every one of the guards, along with what family they had. When they started muttering about hurting random people whose only crime was being related to a member of the Guard, I piped up.


    "That''s ridiculous. They''re Guard. We''ll make a distraction and steal their stuff. We used to do it all the time before Ben started setting things on fire."


    "Fire is effective," Tom shrugged.


    Ignoring him, I continued, "I take it we can''t just get Michael in there?"


    Ben rubbed his tired eyes. "No. Michael got fired because he has a barcode. The second we started rioting in Central, he wasn¡¯t welcome anymore. They''re not going to let anyone with a tattoo near their supplies."


    "If a group of us makes a distraction, we can get in and get their stuff?" Renee suggested.


    "They''ll not leave the checkpoint unguarded with their shit in there," Tom pointed out.


    "You said their commander was that prick, Rapps? He always lolls his tongue like he''s got brain damage whenever he sees Aly. She can distract him?" Aaron suggested, looking to me for approval.


    "Yeah, easily," I replied.


    "Absolutely fucking not," Ben hissed.


    "It''s that or you want to hurt innocent people. I''d rather risk me than them," I snapped.


    "I wouldn''t," Ben snapped back. "They''re Central. Screw them."


    After nearly an hour of arguing back and forth, we decided, much to Ben''s disapproval, that Aaron''s plan was the best one. Renee, Tom, Ben and Michael would cause a distraction with Riley to help them if shit hit the fan. Aaron was coming with me to make sure I didn''t get killed. The moment Ben left, Aaron wrapped his arms around me from behind and spun me around planting a passionate kiss on my lips. I pushed him away, wary of the fact Ben was lurking.


    "Stop that," I hissed lightheartedly.


    "Come stay at my place tonight," he said, slipping a hand down the back of my jeans.


    I grinned, "Keep me alive and I''ll think about it."


    The air felt thick as me and Aaron crouched in the shadows, the cool breeze playing in the trees around us. The sun barely peeked through the clouds, shrouding us as we prepared to move.


    What the hells are you doing?


    I had the thought in time to hear the echo of the distant explosion which reverberated through the air. Adrenaline buzzed through my veins as the flicker of distant flames illuminated the sky. We had their attention now. As expected, seven men ran from the checkpoint. None of them were Rapps.


    Aaron gave me a quick kiss before slinking off around the side of the building. My heart pounded in my chest as I moved towards the checkpoint, my boots making a soundless shuffle against the background noise. In the shadows of the building, I could make out Rapps, alone and left guarding the supplies. I nervously scanned the surroundings, unsure as to how to get his attention.


    Screw it.


    I undid the buttons of my shirt to show my bra, shuffling my boobs to add a line of cleavage and knocked on the door. Rapps turned toward me, his eyes widening at the sight of a seemingly lost girl in the chaos. Then immediately his beady gaze went to my chest. Not rolling my eyes took more strength that I''d ever exerted on my body before. He cautiously made his way to the door, sliding the window aside instead of unlocking it.


    "You''re Alayna, right?," he purred.


    I bat my eyelashes as if shocked, "I didn''t think you''d have paid attention to me."


    A reluctant smile formed on his face, "How can I help you, honey?"


    "Do I need to be worried about that?" I said, pointing at Ben''s explosion. As I spoke, I lent my arms on the ledge of the door, pushing by boobs together.


    Rapps squinted at me, clearly struggling to keep his eyes on my face, "We''ve got people sorting it out. Don''t worry. Whoever did it will hang."


    I let my fingers graze lightly against his arm, a subtle gesture that ignited a spark in his eyes. "Lucky I''ve got you then. I''m pretty scared to be honest. I was hoping for someone to keep me company."


    It was such a bad line. There was no damn way I thought he''d bite. But the idiot did. His resolve weakened, "Why don''t you come in? I''ll keep you safe until they''ve sorted it."


    As Rapps led me away, I stole a glance over my shoulder, catching sight of Aaron slipping through the shadows towards us. I shoved my boot off, quickly jamming it into the door before it closed. When Rapps turned back, I kept his attention firmly fixed on me, bridging the gap between us and standing on my toes, bringing my face so close to his I could taste his rancid breath.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    What the hells are you doing?


    It felt like Marco all over again. Except this time, I wasn''t going to throw myself from the room. With his lips an inch from mine, he shoved his face forward and I stumbled backwards into the wall where he pinned me in a disgusting kiss. Thinking I was already a total whore, I deepen the kiss, letting him completely forget about the world around us. He shoved a hand down the front of my pants and poked around like he''d never touched a woman before¡­ He was almost double my age.


    His poor wife.


    I moaned anyway as he buried his head in my shoulder, planting rough and clumsy kisses there. To my horror, Aaron was crouched in the room smirking at me. If I could have killed him with a glare I would have. I jerked my head to the side, indicating for him to ''get the fuck on with it before I kill you''. Rapps, thinking I was responding to his touch, undid the buttons of my jeans, before quickly undoing his. Holding in the shudder, I shoved my hands in my pocket and pulled out a condom, waving it in his face.


    "Oh hells no," he barked. "Mood killer."


    Instead of saying, "I''m not letting your nasty prick anywhere near me without it," I opted for, "Sweetheart, unless you want me turning up on your door with a kid in nine months, you don''t really get a choice."


    I realised a bit too late it was pointless making demands from him when he had me pinned to a wall. He shoved his hand down his pants as I tried to shove him away but, thankfully, nothing went further as Aaron brough a metal bar to the back of his head. I unceremoniously fell to the ground as Rapps did. Aaron pulled me away before bringing the metal bar down on his head another four time, each pound making a dull crack which sounded wetter with each strike. Rapps stopped crying out after the second blow.


    "I didn''t think you''d actually screw him," Aaron barked.


    "I wanted to get you as much time as possible¡­" I muttered.


    I felt disgusting. I''d never been more happy Tiv had left; at least he couldn''t see how grotty I was. Before I could put the feeling in my little depression box, Aaron sighed roughly pulling me into a hug. With the embrace, I felt calmer. More grounded. He didn''t hate me or think I was a whore. He was just warm and safe.


    "You okay?" he murmured into my shoulder.


    "Yeah, come on. Let''s get the shit together before the Guard come back."


    He nodded, "Next time you do that, maybe start with the condom before initiating. Then you''ll have a better idea if you''re going to get raped or not."


    There were no words to respond; he didn''t care I''d do it again. He didn''t care what had to be done to burn Harroworth to the ground.


    There was no logical thought behind it, but I did end up at his that night. It was the first night we had sex. And it was a hell of a little better than anything I would have had with Rapps¡­ I wondered how it would have compared to Tiv. I wished I knew.


    ***


    The Grange was thriving. Since the riots began, not a single guard had dared to approach us, that was if there were any Day or Night Guard left. That had been our lives for months now: Ben planned his attacks on Central and every day more and more people flocked to him. That didn''t mean he didn''t have rotten luck; there had been several failed attempts to overthrow the Lambentian government who had been installed since Anthony Hawes resigned. It''s like they knew exactly what we were planning ahead of time. Ben was paranoid that we had a traitor in our midst but if we did, we couldn''t figure out who it was.


    It wasn''t all bad though. With each botched plan, people got madder, hungrier to fight back. Ben''s army swelled¡ªa sea of scabs ready to wash the streets clean. But Ben was smart; he sifted through the recruits like gold dust, handpicking the ones who''d get an invite to our rundown base to help fend off Umbrith.


    Take Katie for instance. The girl could give you chills in the hottest weather with just a look. Despite the fact she wasn''t a familiar, she was almost waif-like. White hair that clashed against her all-black gear and tanned skin with enough metal to make a gun jealous. She was Lambentain, the gold almost swirled in her black eyes, and Ben automatically turned her away. She came back two days later with the new governor''s head. You''d have thought she''d given my brother a diamond from the look he wore on his face. I didn¡¯t get out of bed for a few days after that. From then on, Ghost was in. She gave off the worst vibe, like she could tear down the world and ask questions later. Ben''s perfect soldier.


    And there was Lucas¡ªthe guy who found Lucy and Sarah''s bodies. He barely spoke two words unless spoken to, but when Ben called, he over-delivered. With his mop of blonde hair and trust-me blue eyes, he looked about as fierce as a kitten, but he had a knack for finding what we needed: food, medicine, guns. And he didn''t bring us any dismembered body parts which was something too.


    Days bled into each other until the news came that Thruck was sending more Guard to take back Harroworth. Ben prepared and they were overpowered by our numbers within a day. It was a stupid mistake to send the Guard north to us. Ben had heard the second they left the capital, their scabs took Thruck. The capital was burning at the hands of people like us, who had been oppressed for too long.


    Ben used this to his advantage, calling for more fighters; sending people out in troves hunting Umbrith, and since, instances of them getting into houses had gone down. He was actually making a change that Anthony Hawes had not achieved in decades.


    The consequences were coming though. A lot of our people were already dead, and while it was not enough to quash morale, small factions had started to arise, trying to challenge Ben and his not-insignificant rebel group. Additionally, the electricity was gone. When the rebellion first started, Central cut off our power.


    "If Outer Harroworth is in the dark, then they will be too," Ben had said.


    The next day, Central''s power plant was kissing the sky in a cloud of smoke and flames.


    We preyed on Central like bandits after that. Snatched every shiny generator we could find from their hospitals and schools. Guilt gnawed at me every time I flicked on a lamp or charged my phone. But only for a second before I squashed it back down where it came from. But every time I shoved something down, something else broke. Little cracks in myself. Eventually, thinking about what Ben was doing kept me in bed for days, unable to function. I didn''t want to think about the cost of the rebellion. The people we were killing. The dead Guard who didn''t iron their shirts because they didn''t respect their jobs enough to do it.


    So I thought about what we still had instead. There wasn''t much¡­ Ben had spared the telephone masts as mobile phone signal was useful to him. I thought of Tiv''s mobile, always turned off in my bedside drawer. The last time I turned it on, he still had not cancelled the contract.


    When me and Aaron went for food, I noted the change in The Grange that started after Ben told people about the Umbrith''s day attacks. Large, metal shutters blocked out windows of the buildings and heavy, steel bars had been welded across doors. Surfaces and walls were covered in barbed wire and glass. Some places, including Piker''s, had huge, wooden posts pointed upwards at a forty-five-degree angle. They had been sharpened to a dangerous point. Handmade signs decorated the marketplace, mirroring the instructions listed in the encyclopaedia at the base. Everyone knew how to at least escape from the Umbrith now. Ben made sure there was always a group of armed rebels walking the perimeter to make sure Umbrith stayed out, usually with a familiar joining them. Any time he did not spend blowing up parts of our city, he spent training civilians on how to kill Umbrith. He barely slept anymore.


    As we arrived at the restaurant¨Cor what passed for a restaurant in The Grange¨Cthe downpour of rain began. Franco''s was the largest restaurant we had and it was always busy. Aaron and me sat with a couple of surprisingly cool beers and Franco, Dan''s dad, lit candles around us, not being privy to a generator. Aaron held my hand as we made comments about the weather. At least it meant that people were not up to rioting. We laughed at the stupidity of people refusing to riot because they didn''t want to get wet. It reminded me of walking through the meadows with Tiv, soaked to the bone. I waited for the sinking feeling that followed thoughts of Tiv but for the first time ever it didn''t come. The misery I usually suppressed didn''t swamp me as much when Aaron was around. Maybe he was the trick to making the pain go away a little bit.


    We never ran out of things to talk about. He loved cars and enthusiastically told me everything about his first one. I nodded like I had a single clue what he was saying. He also played guitar and loved music, sparking a conversation in which we realised we had opposite music tastes, giving us another reason to playfully tease each other. It felt good. But what felt better was being with someone who didn''t think they were better than me. Someone who didn''t hide nasty bets from me. Someone who wasn''t a coward.


    "Can I get you anything else?" a familiar voice asked sarcastically, placing a small bottle of clear liquid on the table between us.


    I looked up to see Ben standing over us with a cloth over his arm, pretending to be a waiter. He did not look pleased. Aaron removed his hand from mine and ran it through his blonde hair, leaning back in his chair with a smirk on his face.


    "Alright, mate?" he asked.


    Ben raised his eyebrow, "That is my sister¡­ Who is five years younger than you by the way."


    "As if I had the audacity to get a boyfriend without running it past you first, you weirdo," I barked.


    He completely ignored me and kept his eyebrow raised, staring at Aaron.


    "I''m fully aware of who she is and how old she is," Aaron retorted, still smirking. "I think it''s only fair. A sister for a sister?"


    A look of pure horror quickly flashed across Ben''s face and was forcibly replaced by a huge grin, "I''ll get you back for this."


    "I''m sure I said that once," Aaron grinned back.


    They were joking with each other? That surprised me. I wasn''t expecting Ben to have such a good reaction to seeing me with his best friend; he''d never even said hello to a boyfriend of mine before let alone smiled at them.


    "Don''t get pregnant," Ben scoffed, nodding to the clear liquid on the table.


    A contraceptive potion.


    I burst out laughing, "You''re unbelievable."


    A red flush started creeping up Ben''s neck, making me laugh harder. To Aaron''s credit, he didn''t join in¡ªprobably not wanting punched. Ben stole Aaron''s beer and, without another word, he walked away rejoining a table a few down from us with Michael, Alex, Dan and the new girl, Leesa.


    "Sister for a sister?" I said when he was out of earshot.


    "He was seeing my older sister a few years ago," Aaron said, looking down.


    I opened my mouth to speak but the only word that came out was, "Hayley."


    "That''s the one," he muttered.


    "Sorry," I said.


    He shrugged and smiled, "Life goes on¡­ Well, maybe not for Ben."


    It wasn''t that true. Life was going on for Ben. But rather than settling down and being a dad like he''d always wanted, he was burning a city to the ground. Because of Hayley. The thought had black creeping in at the corners of my mind. Aunty Alayna had a much better ring to it than Soldier Alayna.


    I looked back to the table Ben was sitting at and noticed Leesa waving us over. She had dark skin and even darker hair. Ben had accidentally hit her with his car when she was fleeing an Umbrith attack about a month ago. After nearly knocking him out in response, he decided she was a good fit for our little group. Clearly, you were only allowed in if you had a personality disorder. Or you were Lucas. Leesa was the youngest of us all, maybe fourteen or fifteen, and lived alone. She never told us where her parents were when prompted, but it was easy to guess what their fate had been.


    "Are you going to be in trouble?" I whispered as we walked over.


    "Calm down Birdie. It''s just a bit of fun," Aaron assert with a squeeze of my hand.


    I cocked my head, "Birdie?"


    He shrugged, "You flipped me the bird the first time we met. I figured you''d prefer that to Psychopath."


    I scoffed playfully as we sat with the others, sitting myself next to Lucas. Ben argued light-heartedly with Aaron and promised to kick his ass on the mat tomorrow. Overall, it was a much better reaction than I expected.


    "Who won the bet then?" Aaron asked.


    Ben''s head snapped around all of us, realising he was the only one in the dark. "Ah, you lot fucking suck." He glared at Michael. "Did you win?"


    "Nah, I figured Aly could hide it for months longer," he grinned, raising his beer to toast me. "Lucas was closest."


    "Congratulations," I said to Lucas, pursing my lips to stop from laughing.


    "Lucky guess," he shrugged, sipping his drink.


    Leesa, sat opposite me, playfully jumped into our conversation, grateful that she wasn''t the only girl anymore.


    "What''s Aaron like in bed?" she said, winking at Aaron.


    Liquid sputtered from Aaron¡¯s lips as he went to take Ben¡¯s beer, misting the table as an incredulous gasp caught him by surprise. He gave Ben a wide, beseeching grin as he shuffled his chair further away from him. Ben''s face was a perfect grimace as he took the beer back.


    "Aren''t you like, ten?" I grinned.


    "Twenty-six," she shrugged.


    "Liar," Chris smirked.


    "Heard anything from Tom yet?" Michael asked, as he clamped a hand over Leesa''s mouth.


    "No," Ben grumbled, eyes scanning beyond our circle as if Tom might materialise out of thin air.


    "Where is he?" Chris asked.


    "He was meant to do a day shift but never showed this morning. I''ve got Charlotte with a group looking for him but he''s not at home and didn''t have a phone," Ben explained, clenching and unclenching a fist on the table.


    My mouth pulled down in a frown. If people went missing they usually didn''t turn up again. I liked Tom.


    "He''ll be fine," Aaron interjected with unfazed confidence as he wrestled his beer back from Ben''s grip. "Mine," he declared, the corners of his mouth curving upwards.


    After an hour of playful chatter, gunfire could be heard in the distance. I figured there was something wrong with me as I seemed to be the only one at the table concerned by the sound.


    "What have you planned today?" Aaron asked Ben.


    "Nothin''. That mob doesn''t need me telling them what to do anymore," he replied. Before turning to me, "It''s time for you to go home."


    "I''m not a child," I whinged¡­ like a child.


    He ignored me, turning to Leesa, "Where you sleeping tonight?"


    "I own a castle in the Harroworth countryside," she quipped.


    Ben''s lips quirked, suppressing a laugh, "You go back with Aly and have my bed, I''ll kip in the base tonight."


    "We''ll go in a bit," I said.


    "Mum and Dad will kill me if you don''t get home soon," he reasoned. "I told them you were on your way back hours ago."


    "I''ll tell them everything then," I argued.


    Ben''s jaw tightened and the rest of the table, apart from Aaron, dove into different conversations to give us privacy.


    "If Mum and Dad knew I''d been causing all of this trouble rather than just partaking and that you''d been helping, they would get in the way," he said quietly. "So take one for the team, go home and act oblivious."


    "They''ll find out," I said simply.


    "Not from you they won''t," he said.


    We glared at each other and I knew he wasn''t budging.


    "Fine, bye," I barked, abruptly standing from the table.


    Aaron said hurried goodbyes to the rest of the table and followed me, pulling Leesa with him, "He''s just worried about you."


    "No, he''s worried about his little rebellion," I barked.


    "That too," he shrugged.


    "I am really late actually. They''re going to kill me," I said, checking my watch.


    "It''s fine. Tell them we were on a date," he grinned.


    "What about a threesome?" Leesa chimed in, breaking the tension coiling in me.


    "That''s definitely illegal," Aaron muttered in exasperation, eying her uncomfortably.


    Leesa was intense. I sort of loved it.


    As expected, Dad was waiting on the porch. He noticed my hand in Aaron''s and rolled his eyes. Aaron was right. I was off the hook. For now.


    Leesa danced up to Dad and introduced herself, explaining she was moving in and having her stuff brought from her castle the following day. Dad''s eyes shot to me and I shrugged.


    "Ben collects the lunatics. This one doesn''t have a house so she''s staying with us for a while."


    "I want one child that''s not mad," he grumbled, turning back into the house.

 Chapter 34

    34


    Tiv


    Friday 7th September, Year 825


    "The photographers have been told you will be exiting The Nevermind at nine-thirty this evening. Miss Swiftly has been told the same thing by her parents," Father instructed.


    I put the phone on speaker and continued to shave in my new bathroom.


    "It''s been seven months to the day since Mother''s death. Playing the social butterfly was not on my list of things to do today. I''m sure rescheduling-"


    "We can''t," he interrupted.


    I waited for him to say more. He did not.


    "No. Not today." I braced myself.


    "We aren''t discussing this further unless you would also like to discuss the apartment you''re currently residing in. Remember boy, it''s in my name."


    I clenched my jaw and sighed before mumbling, "Nine-thirty. The Nevermind. Got it."


    I put drops in my eyes to make them less red and took pills to numb the headache. I had no idea what they were; Jonas had procured them for me from a familiar apparently. They were a great pain killer and always caused a surge of energy to course through my veins. Everything seemed heightened with them, colour intensified, sound sharpened. Life seemed less shit. It was delightful.


    "Miss Swiftly is important, Tiv. Best behaviour. Do not drink," Father ordered.


    "Yes, fine," I lied.


    It turns out Amelia Swiftly was rather important. She was the socialite daughter of another politician, also chasing the Governor''s job. He and my Father made an arrangement¡ªwhoever got into office ensured the other would have the deputy job. There was no doubt in my Father''s mind that he would not be relegated to deputy. However, he thought having Amelia and I spotted together gave the image of our Fathers being friends rather than rivals. Father vaguely disguised this by telling me she was from good stock and therefore a perfect match for me. I had no notion as to what made her good stock; she was new money living off her Father. Though I supposed I was simply old money living off mine.


    "I''ll call you tomorrow. Early," he warned.


    "Mmm," I yawned sluggishly, waiting for the pills to take effect.


    He hung up and I stuck my finger up at the mobile phone.


    The television that constantly stayed on the news channel could barely be heard over the folk music that filled my bedroom. I didn''t often pay attention to the day''s headlines; Lambent very rarely reported on news from Vakoso unless it was breaking. Despite this, I knew Thruck was on also its way to ruin. There were rumours the Vakosian president had been moved back to Lambent. If that was the case, they had lost. If that was the case, it meant war. Losing Harroworth was one thing but losing the capital was defiance that would not be ignored. With the two richest cities in Vakoso down, a number of other cities had followed. Vakoso was in flames.


    I had managed less than a week before I changed the delivery address of Alayna''s phone bills. No more calls had been made or received. I found myself desperate to see activity on the paper bills. Proof she was still alive. I worried yet again about her well-being as I fiddled with the ring on my middle finger. Perhaps it was my psyche creating scenarios in which I could convince myself she was safe, but I almost felt her. Her touch on my skin seemed to ripple like waves on water. I convinced myself that was proof she was still breathing.


    My driver picked Amelia up from her apartment just before seven and she gracefully climbed into the car, sitting opposite me. She wore a tight, maroon dress of chiffon with a slit all the way up to her toned thigh. The dress plunged at the front and I had to remind myself not to stare at her breasts. She looked fantastic and yet the only thing I could think about was how much I wanted to peel the dress off Alayna''s body. How much I would rather be spending an evening halfway around the world rather than with the beauty in front of me. Seven months since I''d last laid eyes on Alayna and that was my thought pattern. Marco was right. She had her claws deep. How pathetic.


    "What do you think?" Amelia said, sticking her chest out.


    I smiled at her, "You''ll turn heads."


    "There is only one head I want to turn," her blue-gold eyes smouldered.


    "Lucky me," I smirked. "Just make sure the cameras are on us please."


    She pouted childishly, "You sound like my Father."


    "I sound like my Father," I grumbled.


    I helped her out of the car and she grasped my hand gently before leading me into the restaurant. I could not stop looking her up and down, trying to keep my mouth closed. She smirked at me.


    "Remember to wait until the cameras are on us," she winked.


    The hostess led us through the beautifully carpeted interior of the restaurant, our way lit by the gentle glow of crystal chandeliers. Amber light pooled on white tablecloths, casting a glow over the polished silverware. Amelia moved with a grace that felt choreographed for the admiring eyes that followed her every step. I trailed behind, my attention firmly on the sway of her hips.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I pulled out a chair for Amelia, a pleasant smile pulling at the edges of her lips. She draped herself across the seat as if posing for a portrait.


    "So," she began, tilting her chin upward as she surveyed the menu, "What''s your poison?"


    "Whisky," I said, glancing at the wine list without interest. "Neat."


    She laughed, a sound that seemed to rise effortlessly like Solaire bubbles. "Darker tastes for darker thoughts?"


    "Not particularly," I mumbled.


    I forced a smile when Amelia playfully admonished the waiter for not bringing the water with no lemon as she had requested. Our conversation attempted to flow from there. She spoke passionately about her latest shopping spree, her voice undulating with excitement when describing each garment.


    "You should have seen the last dress I picked up. It would make the Hawes'' family jewels envious." Her smile was infectious, and I caught myself smiling back despite my reluctance.


    I tried to match her enthusiasm, asking questions where it seemed appropriate. I nodded along to stories of parties as she mentioned names I should have recognised but couldn''t find the will to remember. As our food arrived, the waiters slid each dish onto the table with precision. I barely acknowledged my plate, my gaze catching the movement of Amelia''s silverware as she dissected her meal with clinical precision. Every movement was perfect; she knew she had the attention of the room on her. The scent of seasoned meat and rich sauces wafted up, however it failed to stir my appetite.


    "Don''t you like it?" Her gaze caught mine as I poked aimlessly at my plate. "I can send it back?"


    "It''s delicious," I lied smoothly, though in truth my appetite lay forgotten in a dusty corner of my mind.


    Amelia leaned forward then, resting her elbows on the table, ignoring etiquette in favour of proximity. Her hair flowed over one shoulder like liquid gold in the low light.


    "You''re not really here with me, are you?" she challenged softly. "Where are you and who are you with?"


    "I am here. With you, darling," I said carefully, trying to remind myself not to grip my fork too tightly.


    She believed my lie, her posture relaxing as she leaned back in her chair, nodding to the server who whisked our plates away. Dessert menus arrived as Amelia continued with stories designed to capture attention. All I could see was Alayna''s impish beam. The way her hair didn''t flow but rather tumbled around her face, dark and fiery, daring me to touch it despite knowing I''d get burned. I did my best with my desert, however I could almost see Alayna sitting opposite me. Singing her imbecilic songs. Swearing too loudly. Not giving a damn about the eyes on her. I found myself shaking my head to regain my wits. Amelia was the opposite of Alayna. That should have been what I was striving for.


    A wrinkle creased Amelia''s flawless brow, eventually pulling me from my thoughts, as she inspected the dessert when it was placed before her. A sigh escaped her lips; she waved the waiter over with a languid flick of her wrist and sent it back.


    I raised an eyebrow and her pout transformed quickly back to a smile, "I''ve always believed that life is too short for mediocrity. One must always experience the finest."


    "And what do you consider fine?" I asked, more out of courtesy than curiosity.


    "Adventure. Excitement. Passion." She paused for effect before fluttering her eyelashes playfully and added, "Power¡­ My Father tells me you''re looking at a career in politics."


    So she was using me, except this time it was for status rather than material possession. The idea made me suppress a sigh¡ªpolitics was a path paved by expectations and obligations that only those around me seemed to benefit from. "Possibly. Father feels it a prudent career path."


    "And what do you feel?"


    I animated my face into a smile, "Fortunate."


    As Amelia spoke, my thoughts drifted unbidden back to Alayna¡ªhow different she was from the woman sat opposite me; feisty and defiant where Amelia was poised and polished. How Alayna''s laugh would have filled the space not simply with sound but with spirit. The evening reminded me how much I wished for windswept hair across rosy cheeks and dirt under my fingernails from muddy meadows. Perhaps that was Alayna''s allure; she represented freedom from this prison.


    A part of me understood that the luxuries in my life were not simply mine but expectations dressed as gifts from my parents. Yet it was clear that whatever my Father hoped to cultivate between Amelia and I tonight would not bloom into anything more than stifled politeness on my end.


    We did as we were bid, smiling and falling all over each other like a loved-up couple at nine-thirty. I was fairly certain there would have been a few usable photos for the gossip columns. The moment we were back in the sleek, black car we sat opposite each other again. Her plastic smile fell to a grimace the moment the car door shut.


    "I''m going to meet Xander and Kale for a drink. Tala will probably be there. Would you like to join me?" I asked.


    She frowned, "Is this entirely for the camera then?"


    I shrugged awkwardly, "We have fun."


    "Oh you''re such a romantic," she scoffed sarcastically.


    "Just come and get drunk with us," I said irritably.


    She glared at me, dropping all niceties from the restaurant.


    "If I wake up tomorrow and you''ve bolted from my bed again, I''m telling my Father I''m done with you," she threatened.


    "I had work, I couldn''t stay!" I insisted.


    "Four weekends in a row? That''s odd," she barked.


    I thought about my Father''s rage if it got back to him that this had gone badly and took a deep breath. Slowly, I slid next to her and pulled her into me, putting my hand on her waist. I knew I must be broken because no man in his right mind would touch this woman and feel nothing. Yet I felt nothing. Regardless, I leaned into her and kissed her deeply, keeping her quiet.


    My phone rang early the next morning. I put my arm over my face and wished for a quick death. It had been perhaps two hours since we went to bed. I needed the pills I''d left in my apartment. The phone rang again when I failed to answer it the first time.


    "Tiv, stop that thing," Amelia groaned, hitting me hard on the chest.


    I picked up the phone and read my Father''s number on the screen.


    "Here, you answer it," I yawned. "It''s Tal."


    Amelia did not open her eyes before putting the mobile to her full, pink lips and swearing into it. I grinned widely as she sat bolt upright and apologised profusely to Father, whacking me repeatedly with her free hand. At least Father knew I was busy and would leave me alone for a few hours. Or so I wished.


    "Yes, sorry again, sir. Here he is," Amelia stammered, handing me the phone.


    "I''m busy," I barked.


    "So I hear. She has a mouth on her," he said.


    "I agree," I replied, aiming to make him uncomfortable.


    It did not work. He ignored me completely.


    "I need you to come into the office today."


    "It''s a Saturday," I complained.


    "Be at the manor in half an hour," he hung up.


    Yes, sir...

 Chapter 35

    35


    Alayna


    Thursday 20th September, Year 825


    I stared at Tiv''s name in the little, silver phone for a long time. He still had not cancelled the contract. How much money did that family have for him to forget he was paying for something that went unused every month? I scoffed and threw it back in my bedside drawer next to the gun Aaron had given me. Every time Ben was not around Aaron would give me another shooting lesson and I was actually quite good. I tried to focus on the good stuff like that rather than the bad. Though it was hard not to think of things like that fact Tom was never heard from again. Ben began insisting we travelled everywhere in pairs, regardless of rounds, with at least one phone between us. This unnerved me more when a gentle knock on my door startled me.


    "Aly, are you up?" Ben whispered.


    "Yeah, two seconds," I replied, closing the drawer hiding the gun.


    It wasn''t even seven o''clock in the morning yet and Ben had been on night shift; he should have been going to bed. He was lucky I was up. Insomnia had been plaguing me for a few days. I stumbled to my door, unlocking it to reveal Ben, oozing blood from his forehead with a fat lip. A bruise covered one side of his face. He was leaning all of his weight on my door frame as if he was about to fall over. The wood gave a heavy groan as if to back up my fears.


    "What happened?" I gasped, pulling him into my room so my parents wouldn''t spot him.


    "Some of the rebels have rebelled," he said, pulling a clean t-shirt from my draw and mopping his face with it. "A group of about seven of them broke into the base and attacked us."


    "Who is us?" I asked.


    "I was on nights with Charlotte. Aaron was also there," he said cautiously.


    "Are they okay?" I whispered.


    "Charlotte and me are fine," Ben paused and I shook my head at his classification of the word fine. "So you haven''t seen Aaron then?"


    "What? Why would I have seen Aaron, he was with you?" I hissed, my voice going up an octave.


    "Well¡­ Aaron led two of them away, escaping out the sewer hatch in the back dormitory. We haven''t seen him since and his phone¡¯s dead. We have no idea where he is," he admitted.


    "You don''t know where he is?" I shouted.


    "Alayna, calm down," he barked. "You were the first person I came to. I haven''t even checked with Paul yet. I''ll get everyone looking for him."


    I pulled Ben out of the house and, after trying to climb into the driving seat, he moved me into the passenger''s side and started the engine himself.


    "If you crash the car because of a concussion, so help me," I snapped.


    "Ah shut up," he snapped back.


    "How did the rebels know where the base is?" I panicked.


    "Whoever is spying probably told them."


    "We need to flush the rat out."


    "I''ve been giving different plans to different people to see which get thwarted. No luck so far though," he sighed.


    We went straight to Paul''s house and, to my dismay, Aaron was not there either.


    "He''ll be fine. He knows what he is doing, we just need to find him," Paul murmured.


    I wondered sadly if Hayley had shared the same pointless optimism her dad and brother had when she was alive. I could not imagine Ben with someone like that.


    "I''ll go out and search in my car, Paul you go in yours and Alayna you stay here," Ben ordered.


    "You haven''t got a hope in hell of making me stay here," I objected. "What happened to not splitting up?"


    "For once in your life will you not argue with me? If Aaron comes back here, you are the only person he is going to want to see. Stay by the telephone and I will ring you the second we find him!" Ben barked.


    "No!" I shouted back, pent-up rage bubbling over. "Ben Jamesons goes out and flings fire at people without thinking of the consequences. These people are attacking us because you made stupid choices. Not all of us wanted you to burn the damn city to the ground. To kill all the Guard, even the ones that might have joined us. You''re in charge. You have to deal with the fuck ups, not punish me for it!¡±


    Ben glared at me for a few seconds before his phone rang. Me and Paul stared at Ben in anticipation.


    "Charlotte, what is going on? Great! Is he okay? Yeah¡­ Right, I''ll be five minutes. Call Connor and get him there now." Ben paused, his jaw tightening as he spoke, "Yeah she''s here. See you soon." He hung up, "Aaron is back at base. He is a bit worse for wear."


    Paul murmured something I didn''t catch before rushing out of the room, leaving us alone. I went to follow him but Ben stuck his arm out in front of me.


    "Would you prefer your little life where those Central assholes kept their boots on our necks? Where I have to tell you the easiest way to break your own neck in a prison cell?" he hissed. "I did what needed to be done to be free of them and I''m not the only one. Thruck is ash now too. This is change for us."


    "You''ve destroyed Harroworth! People are dead because of you! All this because Umbrith killed your girlfriend?"


    I knew it was a low blow. I knew I''d overstepped the mark the second the words were out but Ben lowered the bar further in an instant.


    "I suppose keeping everything the way it was would have been better for you, wouldn''t it? You could have lived in a mansion in Central and let the Hawes brats take turns with you. It''s such a shame they left you in the sewage with our lot," he seethed, sticking his index finger under the beads around my neck. He pulled at them and I stepped forwards, scared he would snap them with his touch, until his face was inches from mine. "Pretty little baubles were more than enough to keep you on side, weren''t they?"


    So that''s how it was: if I pressed the Hayley button, he pressed the Tiv button.


    I stuck my face closer to his, "You are a vicious, little man."


    "And you''re a naive child," he hissed back. "Now, if you want to see Aaron, get in the car."


    "I''m going with Paul," I spat and stormed past him.


    Ben didn''t talk to me for the rest of the day which suited me fine. Instead, I stayed with Aaron at the base. He had several broken ribs, a broken ankle, broken fingers and toes. His face was a horrible shade of purple, one eye swollen closed, and his arm was fractured and bloody. He flatly refused to go to the hospital, meaning Dr Connor did all of his work on a makeshift gurney in the training room. He did more work than Yalma as apparently she wasn''t great at mending broken bones. I just sat, jaw clenched, staring at him.


    He had murdered the two men who chased him. One of the men was Alan, my ex who worked at Street Bar. He was the same age as me. He had parents. A sister. A dog.


    Yet another woman lay unconscious in one of the dormitories. She was lucky; Yalma had convinced Ben not to kill her. She would work a bit of extrinsic magic and the woman would wake up tomorrow with a blank memory, feeling a bit sore, unlike her counterparts.


    Aaron chuckled darkly about the dead, teasing Ben for only killing one of them. I walked from the room with a scoff.


    "Ignore her; she''s on one today," Ben taunted.


    I balled my hands and Lucas gripped my arm, pulling me from the room before I attempted to put my fist through my brother''s face.


    "He''s far too pretty for you to maim him," Lucas joked, leading me to the shooting range. "Let''s go shoot something. Then if Ben catches you, it''ll give you something new to argue about."


    Thank fuck for Lucas. I swear, he was the only sane one in the entire group. It was a bittersweet taste, but I had found a replacement Lucy in him. He couldn''t drink as much beer as Lucy could though.


    Leesa joined us after ten minutes, begging me to teach her how to shoot. I relented when she would not shut up. Annoyingly, she informed me Ben had let her do a nightshift for the first time that night meaning Ben would be at home when I got there. At that moment, I was happy to never see the prick again let alone sleep under the same roof as him.


    I waited until Ben left before I went back to see Aaron. Even Yalma''s potions couldn''t work miracles and he looked rough. It would be a while before his broken bones would function properly again though most of his bruising and swelling was gone at least.


    "Sorry if I upset you earlier," Aaron said when we were alone.


    "It''s fine," I lied stiffly.


    "Ben thinks you''re going to kill him in his sleep," he tried to lighten the mood.


    "It''s not out of the question," I muttered, jaw tight.


    "Come on Birdie, cheer up. We''re all fine," he smiled.


    I sighed, "I liked Alan."


    "Who?"


    "The man whose neck you took great pleasure in snapping," I growled.


    He went deadly silent.


    "They would have killed me," he eventually said.


    "I know," I whispered.


    "I don''t enjoy this, you know. Neither does Ben. It''s just what needs to be done. If we had another choice, don''t you think we''d take it?"


    "Yeah the laughing made it sound like you were really choked up," I murmured.


    Aaron composed himself, "Do you understand that there is no other alternative? I killed two men today. I killed several last week. If I don''t joke about it, it makes it real; I have to deal with it. I''d rather not. I have this group holding me together. We all hold each other together. So yeah, I''ll joke with Ben about it like it''s nothing because it''s that, or I''d lose my mind and we do not have time for that."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Is that what I had to do to keep my mind? Laugh at murder?


    I put my head in my hands and couldn''t stop myself from thinking about being in a muddy meadow. It was my reluctant happy place. I fiddled with the beads around my neck.


    "Where did you get them?" Aaron asked, running his good fingers along the beads.


    "Traded for them ages ago at the Grange," I replied instantly.


    "Liar," Aaron smirked.


    "How do you know?" I asked.


    "You''re a crap liar. Honestly, get a better poker face or you''ll be useless against Ben," he grinned trying again to lighten the mood. "You also seem pretty heartbroken all the time. What aren''t you telling me?"


    The insane need to wretch overcame me and I kept my mouth tightly sealed, ignoring the uncomfortable sensation of my throat spasming. I needed to try harder to get Tiv out of my head.


    "Alan was my ex," I admitted.


    He pulled a face, scrunching his faded-purple mottled eyes closed. "Fuck¡ªI¡ªSorry¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything.


    ¡°Thanks for telling me. I''d like it a bit more if you were honest. You lie all the time."


    I did not smile for many reasons. He eventually dropped his jovial facade, realising how futile it was.


    "Alayna, this is how our life is. This is how our life will always be," he said quietly.


    "I know," I whispered.


    "Ben''s right," he continued.


    A heavy sigh escaped from deep inside me, "I know."


    "We''ll be ok though. In it for whatever, you and me. We''ll look after each other," he smiled.


    I believed him. Like it always did when I was with him, a cosy warmth spread through me like he was a warm blanket.


    "I love you," I breathed.


    The words were out before I really thought about them. They were true but it felt like a betrayal for speaking them outloud. Regardless, he grinned widely.


    "I love you too, Birdie."


    I left the base at just after eight o''clock at night, just as the sun was setting; I hoped I would be able to sneak past my parents. I took Aaron''s car and drove it back to my house, still unwilling to ask Ben for a lift. I was greeted by my Dad who hobbled slowly to the front door.


    "Are you kidding, Alayna? You were supposed to be back an hour ago. Where the hells have you been? And whose car is that? You can''t even drive," Dad yelled.


    "Well I was going to walk home but I assumed you wanted me home before it was pitch-black so I took Aaron''s car. Don''t worry I can drive fine," I replied.


    "You stole Aaron''s car?" he scolded incredulously.


    "As far as I was aware if someone gives you the keys to their car and says ''drive yourself home'', I don''t think it''s classed as stealing, Dad," I scoffed.


    "Where have you been?" he repeated, voice echoing down the street.


    I hesitated. ''In Ben''s secret base with his little Umbrith killing club'' didn''t seem like the right answer.


    At my silence, Dad''s anger erupted again, "Get in the house. You are grounded until further notice. I know you haven''t been with Aaron and lying to me doesn''t help your cause. That poor lad has been through enough today without you taking his car. I will get Ben to drive it back tomorrow."


    "What? Course I''ve been with Aaron. Do you seriously think I stole his car? This is ridiculous!" I raged storming into the house. "I''m eighteen, Dad! You can''t ground me."


    "I can do whatever the hell I want while you live here. Let me know when you are finished lying and we can have a talk about where you have been," Dad shouted up the stairs after me.


    Instead of going straight to my room, I went barrelling into Ben''s room. The door was unlocked and he was sitting on his bed playing his stupid guitar.


    "Why does Dad think I''ve stolen Aaron''s car?" I hissed sourly.


    "Probably because you can''t drive," Ben replied robotically, not looking at me.


    I threw Aaron''s car keys at him. "You know what I mean! Why does he think I was lying when I said I was with Aaron today?"


    "Well because Paul told Dad about what happened to Aaron. He told him you didn''t have a clue because, as far as Dad is aware, you haven''t," Ben retorted.


    "Ben," I took a deep breath to control my anger. "I am telling them the truth."


    "If you do, you''ll never get back in that base again."


    The last time I was this angry I punched Marco in the face. I intended to do the same thing to my brother. He grabbed me before I could even get close and shoved me roughly out of the room.


    "You need to try harder with Paul," was all he said as he slammed the door in my face.


    I kicked his door so hard I put a hole in the bottom of it. Agony shot through my foot and I hobbled back to my room. I stayed there for the rest of the night, undisturbed, even by Mum which surprised me. They must have really been annoyed at me; they both thought I was sneaking off and stealing cars which was completely untrue but if I told them the truth about my involvement in the riots, I would be in more trouble. I sat on my bed and breathed deeply trying to make the anger go away. I pulled open the draw on my bedside table and grabbed the phone, pressing the power button again.


    I dreamt of brown eyes ringed with gold. It was always the same dream. We lay in a strange manicured field. There was a fountain. The cloudless night sky was too bright. Stars. We were wrapped around each other and it felt hopeful. Like I would be okay again. Like he would keep me safe from everything. Even myself. It was pure bliss until it wasn''t. For the first time, the dream morphed. The embrace became too tight, choking me. The loud scratching sound that surrounded me grew fainter as the monsters that had devoured Tiv slowly faded away leaving me lying in the dark alone.


    Gasps tore through me as I flung myself up in bed. I put my head in my hands and tried to calm myself down.


    That''s what you get for checking that damn phone.


    I felt for the beads around my neck and rolled them around my fingers only to freeze at the sound of the only thing I didn''t want to hear. Hissing crept through the silence. Umbrith were close and I wasn''t safe. I snagged my gun, fumbling bullets into my palm and quickly shoved them in my mouth. The cold metal clinked between teeth, it tasted as foul as week-old trash. Quick as I could, I spat them back out and jammed them into the magazine, feeling like an idiot.


    Gun aimed at the floor, I tiptoed to the landing. Ben was already there, armed and tense. His eyes bulged when he saw me, gun in hand.


    "What the fuck is that?" Ben snarled under his breath.


    I shushed him with a finger to my lips; he ignored me, naturally.


    "I''m going to kill Aaron-"


    Ben was interrupted by more scratching from near my parents'' room. This time the noise was very faint. After five seconds the door opened and Mum poked her head out of the room.


    "Ben, where is it?" she whispered.


    "I saw something pass my window from the roof; I think it''s downstairs. Apart from that, I know as much as you do," he replied quietly.


    Dad joined us; he nearly gagged on his spit seeing me with the gun.


    "Ben, what did you do?" he whispered, eyes too wide.


    "No, you mean what did Aaron do!" Ben shot back.


    "I told you I was with Aaron today," I hissed childishly.


    "Will you lot shut up," Mum snapped. "Ben, have you called anyone?"


    "Yeah, but they won''t get here in time. Plus one of them is Leesa-"


    "Are you kidding? Leesa''s a fucking kid!" Dad said, voice rising to a shout.


    "It''s fine. There is only one; Alayna and I can handle it." A part of me felt a surge of appreciation; Ben thought I was capable. I smiled before I remembered I wasn''t speaking to him. "Leesa just wants to be included," he continued with a shrug. Dad gave him a look that suggested he was about to remove my brother''s head from his shoulders.


    "Alayna, you''re with me downstairs. Mum, you take upstairs," Ben commanded before Dad could butt in.


    "You are not letting Alayna downstairs," Dad said, stepping in anyway. "Get in the loft."


    "Yeah, let''s put me closer to the hissing," I scoffed sarcastically.


    With no patience left for their bickering, I started down the stairs leaving them jabbering behind me. Ben rushed after me while Dad spat curses, no doubt wishing he wasn''t partially crippled so he could throttle my brother.


    His steam ran out quickly before he sighed, "Julie, get the knife from my bedside drawer."


    "Alayna, get back up here," she hissed.


    I completely ignored her as I wandered down the hallway, eventually being stopped by Ben. "If there is any movement at all you scream as loud as you can and run. Do not do anything by yourself. Do you understand?"


    "Yeah," I replied.


    Not looking at him, I continued down the hallway as he headed to the front door.


    I entered the dark kitchen and pointed the gun at the back door, approaching it slowly. My hands shook violently and I muttered swear under my breath, breathing deeply. The dark was playing tricks on me and I kept imagining grotesque figures moving in the blackness. I moved carefully around the room as my eyes darted frantically to the shadows in the night. I heard hissing again from behind me but it was loud. Wherever the creature was, it was not near me. This gave me peace of mind for a fraction of a second until something dived through the kitchen window, splintering wood and glass and knocking the gun from my hand as I was flung backwards. I landed on my head with a jolting flash of pain and felt warm blood trickle down my face at once. My vision fractured into shards of light and shadow. As I lay crumpled in the corner of the kitchen, I remembered what Ben had instructed and went to scream as loud as I could. The scream was stopped before it started as the Umbrith''s talons found my throat and hoisted me up into the air. My oxygen supply was immediately cut off. I clawed uselessly at the monster''s talons, cursing myself for biting my nails down to the quick. It didn''t immediately kill me. Instead, it was sniffing at the air, distracted. I writhed furiously trying to free myself but ultimately only caused myself more pain. I thought my head was going to detach from the rest of my body. The creature''s breath burned as it sniffed the sharp claw that pressed against my neck. The smell of soiled meat and a coppery tang invaded my nose as my vision became cloudy.


    I was going to die.


    Just let gravity win. Let''s just be done with life already, a terrifying voice in my head called.


    Giving in, my body went limp. A fraction of a second later I was released and I dropped to the floor. It took a few more seconds for reality to set in as I realised the severity of the situation with a bang. Quite literally a bang as my Mum stood in the doorway holding my gun and shooting the Umbrith. She stunned it momentarily but was not as precise as Ben so the creature went for her. Dad, his face tight with pain and fury, lobbed gold liquid at it. The jars of golden Lenad exploded upon contact with the Umbrith''s skin. It fell to the ground where Mum shot at it a few more times. It lay motionless but Dad limped to it anyway and slit its throat, he did not stop until he had cut off its head.


    My guts churned. I felt like puking my soul out.


    I managed to roll over, coughing and sucking in air like I''d been underwater for days. Mum''s usually stern face melted into something raw as she pulled me close, arms trembling as if she was the one who''d just dodged death.


    "You idiot," Her voice cracked like she was equal parts mad as hells and scared out of her mind.


    "You guys okay?" Ben called, now on the floor above.


    "Yeah, it''s dead," Dad grunted back as he made his way to us, a grimace carved into his face from the effort of walking.


    But I heard the hissing so loud. How could it have been so close to me? The thought was barely had as icy realisation froze my blood. There was more than one. I didn''t even stop to think; my legs had their own ideas. Snatching the gun from Mum''s grip just about drained all the strength I had left, but I bolted to find Ben anyway. He stood on the landing outside of my room shocked at the state of me.


    "Ben!" My voice scratched out of my throat. "There''s another one!"


    "What? How do you know that?" he questioned in a rush.


    I choked on the words as another huge creature appeared from my room. It towered over Ben, easily hurling him into the wall like swatting a fly. Without thinking I pointed the gun at the Umbrith and fired until I ran out of bullets. Most of them hit the creature''s face with only two burying themself in the wooden wall behind it. It began thrashing around as the saliva-soaked bullets pierced it. Ben stared for an infinitesimal moment at the Umbrith before he jumped on it and, like Dad, began slicing at its throat as it writhed, trying to fling him off. Eventually he got its head off, and it fell down the stairs, landing at my feet with a thud that reverberated through my body. I kicked it away from me as the gun dropped from my grasp. Next thing I knew, my back hit the stairs, body shaking so badly I could hardly breathe. Ben''s arms were suddenly around me and he was cradling me to him like a little girl. Like he used to. Not violent or tough or calculated. Just my big brother.


    "You¡¯re okay. You did fantastic. You saved my life. You are safe, don''t worry," crooned Ben.


    He hugged me tightly until Mum came and took over.


    "It''s okay, baby," she whispered.


    I grabbed the beads around my neck and fiddled around with them, imagining Tiv was with me and that he wanted me. Ben had been right; I wanted the life where I lived to go to a college full of assholes who made my life shit, just so I could glimpse Tiv''s golden-brown eyes. I did not want to be attacked in the night by monsters who seemed determined to destroy my family in particular. I didn''t want to kill people. I didn''t want my brother and boyfriend to. I felt hot tears continue to fall down my face as I trembled. What a pathetic mess I was. Mum''s voice whispered frantically to Dad about how unwell I was. Somewhere far away from myself, I registered Dad''s voice getting louder and louder. I didn''t register what he was saying. But I understood enough when Ben''s warmth shifted from beside me and the front door slammed as he stormed into the night. I had done this. I was an absolute burden. A parasite sucking everyone¡¯s happiness away just like Marco said. Even thoughts of Tiv couldn''t stop the crushing misery and it didn''t take long for bleak thoughts to engulf me.


    "Don''t cry, Aly," Mum breathed.


    So I didn''t. I stopped and felt the last little piece of me shatter.

 Chapter 36

    36


    Tiv


    Wednesday 3rd October, 825


    It was late however the room wasn''t spinning yet so I was not done. Tala had dragged Kale reluctantly to the dance floor once again. I had never known a woman who wanted to dance so much in all my life. The bass-heavy thump of the music reverberated through the dimly lit nightclub, setting a lively rhythm that pulsed through the crowded space. Strobes of colourful lights flickered overhead, casting sporadic bursts of energy onto the eclectic mix of patrons. The air, thick with the scent of sweat and the underlying notes of various perfumes, buzzed with the excitement of the night. This was usual now. I would never have envisioned myself so social a year ago.


    "Dance with me," Amelia beamed.


    "Absolutely not. I don''t dance," I smirked.


    "Neither does Kale," she argued.


    "Sorry, darling. You have no chance."


    She huffed in what I was quickly learning was usual for Amelia. As stunning as she was, I was beginning to enjoy her company less and less. The initial allure of her fiery and flirtatious personality had faded, revealing an entitled brat that left me somewhat indifferent. She exuded calculated perfect in public, yet the moment we were behind closed doors it was as if day had turned to night. I had explained this to the best of my ability to my Father to which I was told I was wrong in my opinions and encouraged to invite her to live in my apartment instead. I decided I would no longer express anything to the man; my wants were not important to him.


    "Come on! One dance won''t kill you," she moaned.


    "I said no."


    Without another word, Amelia stood and grabbed a random man in the crowd, grinding against him like he was a pole. His face lit up at the attention of the beautiful woman and he immediately began rubbing his hands all over her. I rolled my eyes and ignored the notion that if Alayna had acted that way, I would have sat with the feeling of a red-hot poker in my stomach for the evening. As I observed Amelia''s antics on the dance floor, a sense of detachment settled over me. It wasn''t just her unapologetic display that left me unfazed; it was the growing realisation that our relationship was entirely superficial. She seemed nothing but a spoiled infant not getting her way. Alayna had also shown an immature side yet it lacked the same brattiness Amelia exuded. My mind drifted to Alayna throwing herself in the snow as I offered her my coat and my chest constricted; I still missed her so much.


    I chastised myself for being so moronically pathetic. I''d known the girl a month and basically all of my presumptions of her had been dead wrong. The notion pulled down the corners of my mouth.


    "Another drink?" Xander suggested.


    "Of course," I muttered.


    I knew I shouldn''t. It was election night. Father had been expecting Marco and I to be by his side for the results. He was polling well considering he was a Vakosian. Yet Marco stood at the opposite side of the bar, laughing with Freesia and I sat, drinking myself into my usual stupor. I idly wondered if Father realised both of his sons hated him. Or if he even cared. Xander returned with a bottle of whiskey and poured. The bottle''s label read ''Jamesons''. My insides clenched. Xander picked the bottle up and examined it before placing it back down, turning it so I couldn''t see the label. I looked at him apprehensively, not believing for a moment it was an accident. Marco had most definitely spoken to him.


    "What?" he asked. "I wanted to know how strong it is."


    He grinned as I scoffed and refilled the glass I''d already finished.


    Most of my evenings were spent out in nightclubs when I could get out of the dinners and galas Father forced me to. While Kale and Tala weren''t the biggest party animals, I could always rely on Xander. He was great fun and somehow rich despite the fact he had only ever been a soldier. Though he had mentioned he had no family so perhaps he''d inherited the money. Amelia joined our drunken evenings when I couldn''t avoid it; she, Freesia and Tala were best friends after all.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    After another half hour of drinking games and laughter with Xander, I glanced back at Amelia. She was still dancing with the man, clearly bored by him. She scowled at me and I smirked. Her response was to shove the man away and head back over.


    "Uh-oh," Xander said, standing and immediately leaving me to deal with her on my own. He seemed to be the only one of my friends who realised Amelia was a harpy beneath her beautiful exterior.


    "Come on darling, we''re leaving," she smiled though her eyes remained cold.


    "I''m not done yet," I said simply.


    "Yes, you are." Her smile dropped the moment Xander was out of view and she realised we were alone.


    I threw back the whiskey and stood; bedding her was more fun than arguing with her.


    After a silent car journey, we arrived at her apartment. She poured two glasses of wine and I instantly went to mine. She scoffed, causing me to lose patience.


    "May I help you?" I barked.


    "If only you found me as attractive as alcohol," she spat.


    I put the glass down and glared at her.


    What are you doing here? My little sober voice called from beyond the drunken haze.


    Amelia continued to glare, looking like she was chewing on a hornet.


    "If you have something to say, spit it out," I snapped.


    Without another word, she threw the entire glass of wine in my face. I inhaled most of it, burning my throat as I coughed and spluttered like an imbecile. I wiped my face and stared at her, incredulous. A heavy, suffocating silence descended upon the room as if all the air had been sucked out in a single gulp. But not even a breath could be heard, waiting for what would come next.


    And what came next shocked me to my very core.


    "Are you insane?" The scream that tore from my throat didn''t sound like me¡ªmore that of a feral beast. The same sound Alayna made when she hit Marco. Pure rage.


    "Oh get a hold of yourself, Tiv. We both know how much you love wine," she sneered. "I can go and get the whiskey if you''d prefer?"


    I turned to leave and she threw herself in front of the door, shoving me backwards.


    "Not that fast! I want to know what''s wrong with me!" she demanded.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    "Have you seen me?" she shouted, gesturing to her fitted dress. "Yet you tolerate me at best. Why?"


    "All this because I wouldn''t dance with you? You''re bloody unhinged," I spat.


    She shoved me further from the door and I turned my back to her, going back to my wine. She laughed maliciously.


    "What? You can''t have an honest conversation? You need your desperate little crutch to help you? Honestly, you''re such a little boy."


    "Will you shut your vicious mouth!" I shouted.


    "Tell me who the other woman is," she demanded.


    "Listen, you nasty little harpy, I don''t owe you a damn thing. Not a single explanation. You''re casual sex at best. Now get out of my way," I shouted.


    She threw her head back in another spiteful laugh and swore, "Bloody hells! Whoever she is, she''s broken you, hasn''t she? How pathetic and little you are. I thought you were a Hawes?"


    Yet again, my rage boiled over, a fiery inferno consuming my entire being. I snatched the empty glass and hurled it with all my might at the wall beside her, shattering it into a thousand glittering shards.


    She cackled nastily at my fury and continued to mock me. We spent nearly an hour screaming at each other in the aftermath. Our argument went around in tedious circles until she eventually balled her hand into a fist and threw it into my eye. I stumbled backwards slightly as she advanced to hit me again. Gawking and trying harder than I ever had to control my temper, I grabbed her arms, pushing her into the wall so hard the vibration rippled through the room and stormed away.


    "Just wait until my Father hears about your chivalrous behaviour tonight," she screeched down the hallway after me. "I''ll show him the bruises you''ve no doubt given me too."


    My step faltered. I had just shoved the woman into a wall. I was my Father. And he would beat me black and blue if any of it got back to him.


    "Come back here now," she barked.


    Jaw clenched and fists balled, I obliged. When I returned she took a deep breath, taking the furious scowl from her face. I stood there in the deafening silence, too terrified to open my mouth for fear my words or actions would be irredeemable. Eventually, her face softened. Her beautiful, serene facade fixed in place once more. Yet it didn''t change the fact there was a monster lurking beneath her flawless golden skin.


    "Darling, I''m sorry. This has gone too far. Let''s have a drink and calm down," she said.


    "No," I said through a jaw that refused to move.


    "Tiv, don''t be stubborn. Would you rather we scream more?" She approached me and wrapped her arms around my neck. Immediately, I moved away yet she kissed my neck anyway. "I''d love to scream more in a much better way."


    This woman is an absolute lunatic. Leave now, the sober voice said.


    Yet I didn''t. I stayed. Drank more. Took her to bed. Woke with a hangover the next morning to the news that Father was the Governor of Staventon.

 Chapter 37

    37


    Alayna


    Saturday 6th October, 825


    I had not had a great few days. It was like a noxious haze had swallowed me. I felt ill. I barely slept or ate. Mum was at her wit''s end, wanting to send me to the hospital. When she spoke to me I barely heard her. I tried hard to concentrate on what she said but it just sounded like static. After a day of despondent silence, she got angry, screaming words I couldn''t hear before she gave up and left me alone. Everyone was angry with me but I couldn''t help it. Everyone apart from Lucas and Leesa. They came by once every once in a while but I didn''t register them. I just stayed in bed. Exhausted and broken.


    I couldn''t remember what day it was when I heard Mum and Dad shrieking at each other. They didn''t argue like that. Ever. It brought me out of whatever I was doing. Maybe I was asleep; I was in bed but I didn''t feel rested. Groggily, I made my way to the hallway.


    "Julie, he''s killing her. We''re putting a stop to this," Dad shouted.


    "Rhys, what the hell do you think we should do? We need to get him help. He''s just as unwell as she is!" she screeched.


    "Help? How? He''s already destroyed the city. I heard him laughing about it with Aaron. We need to keep her away from that prick too."


    I held in the sob threatening to escape; Ben wasn''t okay and I was only adding to their mountain of concern. They had enough on their plate with him¡­ One less burden would be a good thing for them. I was better off not dragging them through the misery with me. I might meet Jax.


    I stepped forward to peer into the living room, tripping on the frayed carpet and, weak from days without food, fell against the wall. They both fell silent and Dad moved to the hallway, spotting me instantly. He swore before hobbling up the stairs, quickly for a man with a back injury, and picked me up. His beard couldn''t hide the devastation on his face. Ben was right, they were freaking out because I was being so pathetic.


    Parasite.


    Without missing a beat I spoke.


    "I''m starving," I lied. "Can I have some food?"


    Dad smiled a kind, strained smile. "Yeah love. What do you fancy?"


    "Whatever."


    After forcing down the food I went to the bathroom and wretched into the toilet, though managed to keep it down. I had a cold shower¡ªwe hadn''t had hot water for a few months¡ªand dressed, pretending I wasn''t mental. When I was up, Mum called me to the kitchen and my insides anxiously clenched.


    "Sweetheart, how are you feeling?" she asked.


    "I''m fine Mum. I think I''ve been ill or something. Honestly. I''m fine."


    She didn''t smile.


    "I''m meeting Aaron for lunch," I continued.


    He''d left me alone the first time I asked, not checking in. I appreciated it. I wanted to be alone. I knew I wasn''t meeting him for lunch but it''s not like he''d say no.


    "You''re not meeting him for anything," Dad barked.


    "I thought you''d want me up and about," I challenged. "I want to see Aaron."


    The anger fell from his face, "Love, I think spending less time with him wouldn''t be the worst thing."


    "I''ll think about it," I lied. "But I want some fresh air anyway."


    Mum and Dad exchanged worried glances.


    "Sundown is six twenty-one. I want you back two hours before then. If you''re not, I''ll have the whole Grange out looking for you."


    I pulled the muscles in my face to make a smile, "Yes Daddy."


    He scoffed but smiled despite himself.


    I went straight to the base figuring I would find someone there to make me feel more human. It was the worst thing I could have done. Tortured male screams ricocheted along the cement corridors. Standing rigidly in the doorway, I knew I should have left¡­ But I couldn''t. What if it was Ben?


    My feet carried me forward and my stomach turned over at the scene. Aaron and Charlotte stood, arms folded, leaning against the far wall of the training room while Ben and Riley stood over Chris who was contorting in agony. Riley had a hand on his shoulder, muttering next to him. Cursing him. Causing what looked like unimaginable pain. The lights overhead flickered as if Riley was pulling the electricity from the air to fuel him.


    "I don''t have time for your shit. Who have you been telling our plans to?" Ben seethed.


    Riley stopped his curse and Chris whimpered pathetically, unable to answer Ben''s question.


    "I''m talking to you," Ben screamed, driving his boot violently into Chris''s stomach.


    Gasping for air, Chris could barely muster the strength to cough, let alone speak. At this, Ben''s face brightened with an evil sneer that snuffed out something vital in me.


    "Do it again," he commanded.


    With another chant from Riley, Chris''s agonised howls filled the space again, his hands clawing at his skull. His muscles tightened precariously as if they were seconds from fraying under the strain.


    I barely recognised my voice as it floated into the room, feather-soft. "What is wrong with you?"


    Ben didn''t even look up from Chris but Aaron did, rushing to pull me into a hug.


    "Alayna, I know you''ve been down, but this¡ªthis isn''t where you should be," Aaron murmured close to my ear, a quaver in his tone betraying his stress. "I was worried sick about you; we all were. But you have to leave."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The shock of rage that coursed through me was as sharp as broken glass. I''d been thinking of all the ways to end my life in bed for days and he had been passively watching Ben go mad. Maybe Dad was right. Maybe Aaron was bad for us.


    I felt the warmth that came with Aaron trying to wrap around my thoughts and firmly rejected it. I wanted to be angry. It was the first time I''d felt anything beyond numbing depression in weeks.


    Breaking free from Aaron''s hold with a swift twist, I bolted towards the armoury. My fingers closed around a vial of Rithum¡ªYalma''s book said it temporarily removed familiar''s magic. Aaron just chased me like a puppy speaking words I couldn''t hear.


    Back in the training room, I launched my fist at Riley''s face, vial of Rithum in hand, and shattered the glass against his still. The glass cut his face as acid-green liquid marred his stunned expression. But it also cut my skin.


    And sweet fucking shit, the pain exploded with the force of a bomb in my hand.


    Aaron was on me in the next second. Without hesitating, he stuck his mouth over the wound and sucked hard. Like he was drawing snake poison from a wound, the pain lessened in an instant as Riley spluttered ahead of me. The Rithum had clearly not caused him any pain.


    "You¡ªAlayna! What the fuck?" Riley hissed between coughs.


    Aaron pulled me violently backwards but I wriggled free, rushing straight to Ben and smashing my already pulsing fist as hard as I could into his face. He stumbled backwards as Aaron''s grasp found me again. I thrashed and screamed until he let go and ran to Chris, pulling him up into a sitting position. He grabbed at me weakly.


    "You okay?" Ben asked Riley.


    He didn¡¯t ask about my hand. He didn¡¯t care.


    "Yeah," Riley grumbled, rubbing at his temple. "I''d been using too much extrinsic anyway. Needed a break."


    "How long before you''re useful again?" he asked.


    Throwing a spiteful look my way, Riley sniped back, "She didn''t get me with much. Maybe twenty minutes."


    Ben turned his murderous gaze to me, "Get up."


    "Make me," I growled. He would make me and I would hit him again. At that second, adrenaline was clouding the agony in my hand that was slowly starting to creep up my arm.


    "He''s the rat Alayna," Ben barked, wiping the blood from his nose.


    "No I''m not, you madman!" Chris cried as Riley stepped forward.


    I glared at the familiar and spat, "If you curse him again I will cut you when you sleep."


    Riley''s jaw clenched, looking to my psychotic brother for instruction.


    "Ben, you''ve lost your mind," I seethed.


    "I told him I was taking rebels to Garth to stop Lambentian soldiers docking. They''re invading our damn country, Alayna! We''re hardly going to make it easy for the golden-eyes bastards! I didn''t tell any of the rebels what I was going to do. When we arrived not only did Lament know we were coming, they were waiting to ambush us. Nobody knew but him. Nearly a hundred rebels died."


    A chill crept over me, Chris''s trembling arms still clinging.


    "Chris?" My voice cracked like thin ice.


    "I''m telling you, it''s not true. I didn''t tell anyone," he pleaded, eyes wide pools of panic. "I bet Aaron and Charlotte knew though."


    Charlotte chuckled darkly, "I''m sure blaming us will help your cause."


    Chris hung his head, defeated.


    "He''s also a familiar," Ben growled.


    "How do you-"


    I didn''t get to the end of my question before Riley spat, "I need to touch him to curse him. Our intrinsic magic works on everyone, mortal or familiar. But if we cast magic that wasn''t born with us on other familiars, we need to physically touch them to do it."


    My chin cocked up definitely, "So what if he is one. That doesn''t mean shit. Half the familiars here don''t speak up and hurting one of them doesn''t make it more likely they will."


    "He told Lambent our plans. He''s a familiar. Fuck knows what else he''s been lying to us about. We need to find out." Ben spoke with such certainty that he was right, making the hairs on my arms stand up with a chill I didn''t think would ever go away. "Alayna, come here," he ordered.


    I just shook my head, unable to move.


    "He''s got a hundred lives on his hands! And you''re going to take his side?" Ben''s words pressed down on my lungs. The air felt thick, like trying to breathe through wool. "He''s helping Lambent. They''re going to start a war and that rat will get us all killed. Get up and move."


    My body betrayed me with reluctant steps forward; Chris'' grip on me was pleading, but I unwound his fingers from my throbbing arm. As soon as I broke free, Aaron''s hands wrapped around me, drawing me in close.


    "Listen, Birdie," Aaron whispered with urgency, "this is messy no matter which way you look at it, but it''s right. He''s dangerous¡ªcould''ve sent any of us to the grave along with those rebels."


    Inside my head was a battleground: guilt wrestling with revulsion wrestling with exhaustion wrestling with... Aaron''s solid grip; something fixed in a world gone mad.


    I switched off every screaming thought in my own head and let Aaron lead me away without another word. No warmth came from him this time. My stomach twisted itself into knots with each step I took away from Chris'' screams. They drilled into my ears as he begged for someone¡ªfor me¡ªto help him. Aaron didn''t let go of me until I was home.


    Ben knocked on my door as the sun was setting. I realised I was standing up. I didn''t know how long I''d been stood there. The window was open, letting the chill of the evening air fill the room. It didn''t matter. I didn''t feel it.


    I didn''t open the door. He kept knocking. I kept not replying. Sticking my head out the window, I breathed in fresh air, trying to remember where I was and who I was. I needed something concrete to grasp onto. The door creaked open and was confused as to why I hadn''t locked it. In hindsight, I couldn''t remember even getting into my room. I just remembered Aaron leading me.


    "Are you alright?" Ben asked, regarding me as I hung my head out the window.


    I pulled myself back in and stood rigidly.


    "Anyone home?" he continued, waving a hand in front of my face.


    "Where did Aaron go?" I asked.


    Ben''s face fell slightly, "He''s been with you all afternoon. He came and got me when he said you were catatonic. He''s downstairs, pretending Dad doesn''t want to kill him, if you want me to go get-"


    "Where''s Chris?" I whispered.


    He hesitated slightly, "Hanging from the neck in The Grange."


    That was it. It was enough. I was done. This wasn''t a life. This was an existence I was being dragged through. We were all going to die. From Umbrith or rebels or Lambent or Ben. And I was helping him... Things wouldn''t get better. I knew that. I tried to think of golden brown eyes in a snow-covered field but it didn''t help. I wanted help¡­ and none was coming. I felt detached from what I used to be like that girl was a dream. A happy naive little girl in a meadow. I''d fallen inside my little box of depression and the lid had been sealed tightly above me.


    I noted Ben had been talking for a while and zoned in again.


    "Aly, you''re scaring the shit out of me. What''s wrong with you?" Ben breathed.


    Scaring him? Ben never got scared. He was infallible. I was nothing but dead weight. I''d had my parents worried sick about me for months and now I was doing the same thing to Ben. They''d be much better off without me.


    Parasite.


    "Aly, say something!" Ben snapped.


    I didn''t know how to tell him the world was going to end and he was the reason. Or how to tell him he''d be better off with me dead. I tried to find any words. The ones I found didn''t sound like me. Worse, they sounded insane.


    "I want a watch to turn back time."


    His eyes widened, "What?"


    "Everything is backward. I need to go backwards. I don''t like what''s forwards."


    "Fucking hells. What day is it?"


    I shook my head. I didn''t understand his question and I didn''t know the answer to it.


    "Do you know where you are?" he continued.


    I knew that one. "Floating in my bedroom."


    And I was correct. I was floating. Like nothing could anchor me down anymore. He said something else but I couldn''t hear it. I felt him put his hands roughly on my shoulders.


    "Don''t touch me," I said blankly.


    He stepped away immediately and I turned to the open window.


    Worthless.


    Broken.


    Empty.


    A burden.


    Parasite.


    I had intended to stick my head out the window again for air. My body didn''t listen. Instead, I just threw myself out of it.

 Part 2 - Chapter 38

    Three Years Later


    <hr>


    38


    Tiv


    Saturday 29th August, Year 828


    It was peculiar how a lot could change in three years yet stay exactly the same. For instance, Father had kept his post as Governor of Staventon, the first Vakosian to ever do it. He''d climbed the ranks quickly and was now Vice President Hawes. Marco had become my Fathers''s right-hand man and Chief of Defence Staff. Basically, he ran Father''s army. I barely saw him unless we found ourselves drinking in the same bars, which was fine by me. It did not matter how much time passed, I was sure Marco would always be a prick. He was engaged to Freesia Beckett. The gossip column reported she had already caught him cheating twice. Father gave him two black eyes the second time and warned him to keep his affairs out of the papers.


    I held the position of Lieutenant Governor of Staventon with a good chance of stepping in as governor in a few years. I should have been voted in yet I wasn''t. The people of Staventon didn''t seem to mind; I was a Hawes. It wasn''t particularly a difficult job, yet abysmally dull. Either way, it was the career my Father wanted for me and I was sure Mother would have approved.


    We were at war and Vakoso were losing. President Beckett had called upon every able fighter to enlist, everyone apart from his daughter. Marco and I were not as lucky, Father insisted we both put ourselves forward to lead troops at home. We got a lot of good publicity for that. We figured that way, we continued to run the show in Lambent rather than be shoved on the front line and get eaten alive by rebels or Umbrith. The fact that Father was Vakosian and needed all the support he could get if he wished to continue as Vice President was completely ignored as a factor in our forced enlistment.


    I had been put in charge of a small regiment of my choosing, so I put together a group of my friends; if I had to spend hours on end standing at a Staventon port waiting for something to blow up, I was going to do it with a group of people who made me laugh. Kale, Tala, Xander and Amelia were included in my small group of ten. Amelia''s father had also chosen to get some free publicity out of his daughter. She took every opportunity to complain to me about the situation and had even showed up to training a few times in heels rather than combat boots. I held out hope we would not be sent back to Vakoso, however I knew deep down it would be inevitable as, for no other reason, it would look good for my Father''s image if his sons were seen defending Lambent.


    Vakoso had been surprisingly resilient in their resistance to Lambentian occupation. I did not blame them; I remembered how they lived. However there was no way they would win; Lambent was a richer and more powerful country with a lot more resources at its back. My conscience was unhindered by the notion of being on the winning side.


    Since the world found out that the Umbrith could shape shift, a nightmare had broken out into reality in Vakoso completely unrelated to the war. I had to admit, the notion we could have been walking around with them amongst us was an uneasy thought. There were constant reports of people being murdered and a society gone to hell. I almost felt sorry for the people who lived there¡­ before I caught myself. They were all dirty, thieving low-lives who had burned their own cities to the ground. I sometimes wondered what the Jamesons did since money and wealth became redundant; there was nobody for them to scrounge from any longer.


    In Lambent, we were somewhat unaffected by the war. There had been a few explosions at the ports when Vakosians had managed to sneak over, however these attacks were few and far between. Only one coastal city, Peva, had fallen to Vakoso and Father assured me we would have that back soon.


    The only noticeable change was a lack of certain foods that Vakoso provided and there were fewer young people out on the weekends because they''d been drafted. I ran my thumb absentmindedly along the ring on my middle finger as I thought about how little had really changed for us in three years, compared to the scabs. After all, money was the means to everything. We had it and they didn''t.


    I sat in The Baroness on a Saturday night. My vision swam, and my words tangled in my mouth. A lot of the regiment spent their evenings here, Marco included. Xander engaged in animated conversation with Amelia, Tala, and Kale, while Jonas and Marco leaned toward some other girls at the bar. I think one of them was called Regan. She had curves that drew my gaze with giant blue eyes and long, auburn hair. I joined them and conversed with her for a while before offering to buy her a drink. She giggled and nodded however the moment I got to the bar, Marco''s firm grip clamped down on my shoulder, his fingers digging into muscle.


    "She is mine," he growled.


    Of course she was.


    "Fine," I snapped back, though heat flushed my cheeks, "but you can''t always claim first pick." Sarcasm laced my voice as I added, "Shocking as it might seem, your leftovers aren''t my first choice."


    "You have Amelia!" I didn''t bother to retort that he had Freesia as he smirked and walked away, taking the drink I had just bought Regan.


    With every step, frustration twitched in the muscles of my jaw. Amelia caught my eye immediately; her eyebrow arched high like a raised blade and her lips pursed in silent reprimand. I''d suffer for that later.


    We had been at the bar since six o''clock in the evening and it was safe to say everyone had had far too much to drink. The barmaid brought another bottle of whiskey to the table with ten fresh glasses and ice.


    "No. I can''t have anymore," I protested.


    Father had shoved me against the wall the week previous and waved the paper in my face. Apparently, I drank too much. The photo showed me in a bad state, stumbling out of a club with Xander holding me up. It was embarrassing. Not as embarrassing as being made to feel like a scared infant; I had not seen my Father as furious in a while. Meredith had insisted I go to the hospital after he slammed me backwards, catching my head on a marble statue and breaking it with the force in which I hit it. I knew not to push the boundaries that hard for a while.


    Meredith and I had become more like strangers passing in silence rather than siblings. Her gaze would often skirt away when it met mine when I visited her as if what she saw brought her pain rather than comfort. She never visited me anymore. I missed her.


    I pulled out my phone with clumsy fingers and composed a message to Meredith, inviting her for lunch the following day. Her response was quick.


    Considering you are still awake and there were many spelling errors in that message, I think you shall be in no fit state for lunch tomorrow. Go home and get some rest darling. I love you.


    A small smile tugged at one corner of my mouth¡ªaffection mixed with disappointment. My thumbs hovered over the phone before replying, Why are you still awake?


    The screen remained dark after that; no immediate response lit up its face. My frown etched deeper into my features as I stared at it.


    A glass was put in front of me and, heeding Meredith''s advice, I pushed it away.


    "Stop being a spoilsport," said a small man named Eddie.


    He was another one of my group. Good sense of humour and fit in well however he loved a drink more than I did. Ashley flanked him, sitting quietly as she always did. The gold in her brown eyes was brighter than most, making her entire iris seem golden. She would always sit wide-eyed and simply observe us, chuckling when Xander made rude jokes.


    I picked up the bottle and cuddled it so nobody could pour me anymore. The label on the bottle read Jameson. Alayna pushing me up against the car flushed through my mind.


    "Arg, stop moping, Tiv! Give us the bottle," Xander snatched it from my hand and started pouring.


    I stared back at the whiskey before Xander launched the bottle''s cork at my head bringing me back to reality and taking a bow to the masses for his excellent shot.


    I sighed heavily. It was going to be one of those nights. I hated them. She was seeping into my thoughts as she occasionally did after too much alcohol.


    "Go home," Xander muttered so nobody else could hear. He grinned widely, "Perhaps take a week off the booze."


    "Am I a mess?" I asked stupidly.


    "You''re always a mess. It''s why I put up with you¡ªfree entertainment," he jested, though he slurred the words suggesting he was just as much a mess.


    I laughed as I told him as such.


    "Bastard," he giggled.


    Xander was always good at keeping my chin up. He had kept me falling apart a lot over the years. But some nights even he didn''t help. I had a bad feeling tonight would be one of those nights. I rubbed my eyes, pushing Alayna from my thoughts and stood up too fast, stumbling much to everyone''s amusement. I went to walk out and right when I could have used the tiny voice of sober reason, I grabbed Amelia and flung her over my shoulder. In hindsight, as I stumbled, it was a miracle I didn''t drop her or smash her head off something.


    "You''re coming with me tonight," I laughed.


    "What in the hells are you¡­" Amelia remembered we had spectators and her admonishment descended into drunken giggling. "Tala, call me tomorrow."


    The response was jeers and derogatory jokes, mostly from Xander, which we ignored. I carried her to the nearest taxi rank and put us both into a taxi, forgetting entirely I had a town car waiting for me. I directed the taxi driver and spent the rest of the journey with my tongue down her throat.


    When we arrived at the apartment I had bought for us, although I rarely stayed with her in it, she ran to the door to let herself in while I paid the taxi fare. I dawdled after her, still not sure I could make the stairs to her room. I made a drunken mental note to buy her something on the ground floor next time, not like I''d remember the next morning. I fell up the stairs, pulling myself up the railing before remembering there was an elevator. I entered the apartment and stumbled down the hallway into her room. Amelia was lying on the bed wearing nothing but her black-laced underwear. We picked up where we left off in the taxi.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The sun was too bright when I awoke the next morning. The taste in my mouth suggested I had eaten an ashtray. I opened my eyes and groaned. Why the hells did I do this to myself? I would have preferred being beaten to a bloody pulp in training than having another hangover yet I woke with one every day. I remembered quickly what I had done the previous night and saw Amelia lying next to me asleep. I checked my phone and still had no reply from Meredith. Yet I did have a message from Regan asking me out for a drink. I took a screenshot of the message and sent it to Marco with the caption ''Has this been used?''


    I glanced back at Amelia and pushed away the guilt I felt at arranging a date; what she didn''t know wouldn''t hurt her. Though I had said that last time and it certainly hurt me when she took a stiletto to my head.


    I slid out of the bed as silently as I could, trying desperately not to wake her and inwardly cursed myself for the argument I was going to cause later by sneaking out again. I searched the room for my clothes, pulling the pills out of my pocket and taking a small handful. I had managed boxers and pants when I fell over backwards, my head still spinning, and swore violently as I bashed my spine off the wall. Amelia bolted upright and stared at me. She noticed me half dressed and her expression went from shock to anger as realisation washed over her.


    "Are you going somewhere, Tiv?" she sneered.


    "I have training," I replied, not looking at her.


    "No you don''t," she said dangerously.


    "Amelia, don''t be like this. I had fun last night but-" I started.


    "Freesia gets a ring from Marco. I''m lucky if I get you here past seven in the morning!"


    I rubbed my eyes, "If you want a ring, I''ll give you a bloody ring."


    "How lucky I am to receive such a beautiful proposal," she seethed.


    "Sorry, Millie," I murmured, hoping the nickname might sway things in my favour.


    "Don''t call me Millie you man-whore. Get out of my apartment!" she screeched, throwing my shirt at me.


    My apartment, I thought bitterly.


    I carried on dressing in silence while Amelia''s furious gaze burned into me. My phone buzzed and I opened Marco''s reply: a photo of Regan asleep in bed next to him with the caption ''Yes but only once.'' I made a mental note to reject Regan''s offer of a drink the second I was free of Amelia.


    The Harpy continued to glare at me and I remained silent, knowing all too well the argument I''d start if I dared to open my mouth. She was simply too much. We had dated on and off for three years and it always ended with a screaming match and me bleeding until the next time I got homesick and drunk. It was a vicious cycle. She was simply the only girl who would put up with me. The exchange was I had to put up with her.


    Her phone rang and she answered it without taking her eyes off me.


    "Hey Tala. Yes he is still here¡­ Just. Caught him sneaking out again¡­" The pure sadness that filled her voice reminded me the woman deserved awards in acting. "I just don''t know what I''m doing wrong."


    Grinding my teeth, I tried to stop the humiliation surfacing.


    "Bye Amelia," I said shortly.


    "Tala, I''ll call you back¡ªNo! Tiv, I''m not finished yet," Amelia barked, all sadness evaporating from her voice the second she hung up the phone.


    "What?" I spat angrily.


    "Don''t take that tone with me. You''re the one who can''t get over a girl you haven''t seen or heard from in over three years!" she seethed.


    "Are you kidding me?" I shouted, "Amelia, I''m not having this argument again, you basketcase!"


    "All I want to know is what the whore did to keep you by her side instead of bolting," she asked sarcastically.


    I glared at her, remaining silent. Amelia knew exactly what to do to push my buttons. I learnt quickly with her to stay quiet and let her finish her rants or I ended up shouting something unnecessarily nasty which she would never forget and bring up every time we fought. I hated myself for ever thinking I could trust the Harpy with information about Alayna, more commonly known as the whore.


    "Do you have any idea how humiliating it is for you to keep stringing me along? You need to decide what you want! You are never going to see this other girl again. She''s probably dead." My stomach clenched anxiously. I still checked Alayna¡¯s damn phone bill every month and never saw any activity again, yet I knew she was alive. Perhaps it was simply long-buried naive hope. "You are wasting my time and yours, for what? The hope that one day you''ll be reunited with some money-grabbing bitch from a poverty-stricken, war-torn country?" she shouted.


    "Have you been talking with Marco?" I said through gritted teeth.


    I had never told Amelia that Alayna had used me for money. I hadn''t shared that with anybody.


    "As a matter of fact, yes, I have. I wanted to know what I was competing with," she spat.


    "That is enough!" I shouted. "You want to know why I chose to come back with you last night? Because I could. I knew you wouldn''t protest. This has nothing to do with the whore, I simply wanted a good night and you''re easy! Or do you think I haven¡¯t heard the exact same compliment whispered behind my back from half the men in Staventon?"


    Amelia stared wide-eyed at me, her fists balled. From nowhere her phone flew at me and hit me in the face, cutting my eyebrow. I picked it up and threw it at the wall, smashing it.


    "You''re insane!" I shrieked, "Marco hasn''t got a clue what he''s talking about so getting information from him to use against me is a waste of time. At least Alayna saw him for what he was and gave him exactly what he deserved. You''re a lot worse than her, you snake!"


    She clenched her jaw and lay back down in bed, rolling over so her back was to me. I wasn''t at the stage where I felt sorry for my words. Anger still pulsed corrosively through my veins like acid.


    "Call me when you are ready to apologise, you bastard," she spat.


    "Here, take it. Clearly, one-upping Freesia Beckett is all you care about," I hissed, throwing a little black box at the bed.


    I''d been carrying a meaningless ring around for weeks, knowing she''d expected it the second Marco had proposed to Freesia. She hated it when Freesia got things she didn''t. Marco would take Freesia on expensive holidays, so I had to. Freesia got expensive clothes and jewellery, so Amelia did too. Freesia joined Marco at official dinners so Amelia joined me. I had picked the biggest diamond ring I could find¡ªor at least Meredith had¡ªthat was the Harpy''s priority. I figured we already had an apartment together which I never stayed in. We might as well be engaged and continue to live separate lives. It might at least get her off my back.


    Amelia''s voice echoed again through the corridor as she caught sight of the ring box. Ignoring her plea to return, I strode away, feeling a mix of disdain and freedom with each step. Yet my solitude was short-lived; her footsteps padded rapidly behind me, and before I could react, her fingers latched onto my arm, spinning me toward her. Her lips crashed against mine with a fervour that betrayed desperation more than affection. Although every muscle in my body tensed, ready to repel her, experience had taught me that resistance would only fuel her fire.


    Her eyes searched mine for a hint of defeat. "Why don''t I get your mother''s ring?" she demanded, one hand defiantly perched on her hip.


    I barked a vicious laugh. "We don''t need another bad omen in this relationship."


    I didn''t mention it was Beau''s, not mine. That wouldn''t sting Amelia enough.


    My scorn seemed to slice through her poised exterior, yet she recovered remarkably, masking her contempt with an almost convincing display of remorse. Her touch became delicate as her hands found my shoulders trying to wipe away the harsh exchange with a gentle caress.


    "We''re being ridiculous," she murmured, voice laden with feigned contrition. "I apologise. You have your freedom; I trust you completely."


    She kissed down my neck and along my collar bone and I sighed. She was infuriating however she was awfully persuasive. This was simply how we were.


    "Come back to bed," she coaxed, breathing the invitation against my earlobe.


    I kissed her, imagining it was Regan, and we made our way back to our room.


    At eight-thirty, the phone started ringing in my hand. The ringing seemed so loud it made the room shudder. I had not slept, the pills taking their desired effect and preventing me. My heart beat too fast and my mouth was too dry yet I did not wish to move in case I woke the Harpy up, my foot tapping irritably instead.


    "Hello?" My voice was jagged. It felt sharp and stabbing in every direction.


    Shit, you''re so high.


    "Son, I need you here in an hour. Are you around?" Father asked.


    "Yes, I was planning on coming in now," I lied, needing an excuse to get away from Amelia. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing is wrong. In fact, it''s quite the opposite. Schedules have been moved up and it looks like you''ll be taking a small group to Vakoso in a few weeks. It''s just to be present, show your face, you understand."


    "I''m not going," I asserted immediately.


    The words spun around me as if they had a life of their own; I hadn''t expected them any more than Father had. I knew it was inevitable yet the moment I was face to face with the notion of returning to Vakoso, I felt nauseous. The room blurred around me.


    "You are going, boy," Father growled, his authority reverberating through the phone.


    Panic seizing me, I bolted for safety behind locked doors in the ensuite. "Please," I gasped into the phone as anxiety clawed at my chest. "There are many eager to go over there and kill people. I''m not one of them."


    "Fine. I shall send Marco alone if you are too much the coward."


    His manipulation cut deep. It was a calculated move he knew he would need to use. Despite my disdain for Marco, I could not see him shipped to Vakoso alone. My Father was nothing but a bastard.


    "Marco need not go either," I begged.


    "Yes, however he enjoys employment with me. You clearly do not. Therefore you shall not have it any longer."


    My heart thundered uncontrollably, blood pressure so high I thought it may spurt out of my ears. I could refuse and knew I would lose far more than a job in my Father''s subsequent wrath. Or I could shoulder the burden with Marco, endure the publicity, and close the chapter. Eventually though, another would open at Father''s convenience.


    Silence settled like a fog down the phone line as my mind waged war with itself. I considered the consequences, each more dire than the last. My breath quickened, heart hammering with a rhythm that matched the frantic pace of my thoughts.


    I went quiet, "Fine. I''ll go."


    The descent into despair deepened as Father outlined my role¡ªbeing in charge of ten individuals, chosen by him, to join our existing forces and destroy rebel leaders across Vakoso.


    "We send my people," I cut in with a sudden surge of energy.


    "As you wish," he conceded. It felt like a small mercy.


    The final blow came with the announcement of an imminent press conference, a charade to unveil our participation to the masses with the simple purpose of making him look good.


    "Be presentable. If you arrive in the same state as last time, you will be sorry," he snapped. "Have you given that ring to Amelia yet?"


    "How do you know-"


    "Meredith informed me."


    Oh, I am going to kill her.


    "Yes, I gave her the ring this morning," I mumbled.


    "Good. Bring her. We can announce that too."


    Bloody perfect.


    I assured him of my readiness within fifteen minutes, concluding the call with an empty resolve. I stared at myself in the mirror, trying to figure out how I was to make myself presentable. The whites of my eyes were red and my pupils wide, engulfing the gold entirely.


    I needed a shave. Start there.


    As I held the razor, my hand trembled. The usual euphoria that washed over me after the pills was overshadowed by electrifying anxiety. Reality crashed down on me for a moment as I stared at my own hollow gaze. It was barely a reflection I knew. Instead, it was a man who had been caught between his Father''s machinations and the wreckage of his own sorry life. The imminent press conference felt like a noose around my neck. In an hour, I would step in front of a camera and force a smile along with the fa?ade of patriotism for a country that I hated.


    And announce I was getting married.


    Clutching the sink until my knuckles went white, I was very nearly sick at the notion.


    Taking a steadying breath, I glanced at Amelia in a deep sleep. The only thing she wore was the giant diamond on her ring finger.


    "Get up," I barked, shaking her foot. "We need to put on a show and pretend to like each other."


    She swore, "Tell your father no for once. I''m not in the mood for that today."


    "Tough," I snapped, pulling the blanket from her.


    "I hate you," she mumbled. "Pass me your pills. I''m not doing this sober."

 Chapter 39

    39


    Alayna


    Monday 14th September, Year 828


    We no longer had the ammunition for target practice, we hadn''t for a while; we used it for when soldiers from Lambent attacked. Luckily we were in the mountains so it didn''t happen often. Instead, I held the string of the bow to my lips, losing the arrow with a whistle through the air. It hit the middle of the target. I jumped up and down in excitement before curtseying towards my audience.


    "You are too cocky," Ben said automatically.


    "She''s amazing," protested Aaron, putting his arms around me and spinning me to a dance with no music.


    I grinned and kissed him.


    "You two are disgusting. You don''t see me and your Mum acting like love-sick puppies all the time," Dad mumbled.


    "You absolutely act like love-sick puppies all the time," I smirked at him.


    He gave a sly wink.


    So much had changed since I first joined the Harroworth Rebels. Primarily, I could shoot like a pro. Hunting came naturally to me, animal, monster and human, however annoying a bow and arrow was to haul around. I was better than people who had twenty years of experience¡­ I was better than Paul. He did not take kindly to this and reminded me of it constantly by putting me on my ass when we trained. I was still shit at that.


    Ben had relaxed a lot towards me; he wasn''t as smothering when I was out on rounds or on night shift at the base. I had learned quickly the way he did things was the way to get things done. Rebel factions were few and far between now. He just hung anyone who tried to stop him. Or anyone who tried to hurt us. Or anyone who stole from us¡­ Anyone who inconvenienced Ben was strung up by the neck in the middle of The Grange as a warning to any other traitors. Nobody was beyond Ben''s anger anymore. He got the job done and did not care how much blood was split to do so. At first he terrified me¡­ Now it was normal.


    Dad still took every opportunity to complain about my involvement in the Harroworth Rebels and spent a lot more time at the base compared to before he found out about it. He did not do much apart from hanging around and modifying the weapons in the armoury. My parents voiced their worry loudly. I went looking for trouble apparently. They weren''t exactly wrong; I had no choice. Society had taken a nosedive since everyone found out the Umbrith could shapeshift. My parents probably should have been more concerned by my brother who had slowly lost his mind and killed everything that disagreed with him.


    There were still some rebellions on occasion but more people were killed trying to access their own houses, dodging their own traps put in place to stop Umbrith. The Grange thrived; currency had no meaning so the rich now lived like the rest of us. Because Lambent cut off all trade and supplies, there was no such divide between Central and Outer Harroworth anymore. Everyone lived like destitute slum-dwellers who had to live day by day to survive. When a few of my Central torturers from college tried to join our faction, I pointed out Rob to Ben. My brother wasn''t much for forgiveness. He turned Rob into a human bonfire while I watched. My lips curled in a smirk that felt a bit too comfortable. If I thought nobody messed with Ben before the war, now he was untouchable.


    The electricity grid Ben had blown up had been somewhat haphazardly fixed meaning the hospitals received electricity and we could light our homes sometimes. It also allowed us to turn on the television and watch Lambentian propaganda. We didn''t get any other TV. Lambent just decided to broadcast their crap to Vakoso every so often.


    But Ben wasn''t one to just sit back and take the punches. He rolled up his sleeves and got in on the action, fighting alongside other leaders of the rebellion. That was another thing that had gone right for us: the uprising of riots had created an increase in groups like the Harroworth Rebels and I encouraged Ben to know about all of them. They supplied us with food and ammo, both of which kept us alive. Instead of trying to boss around a group of misfit fighters, Ben trained an army. He made deals and traded favours, sending Katie¡ªwho had gained the affectionate nickname Ghost¡ªif people needed convincing. Her ability to blend into any scenario was superhuman, bringing Ben information from rebel factions who wished us harm. She was still terrifying and made a good little spymaster. She still brought us the occasional body part.


    Charlotte was Ben''s second. I was his third. Paul and Aaron commanded his armies. Everyone had a role. Everyone worked together. With Ben''s sway and cunning, he kept the Harroworth Rebels from surrendering to Lambent.


    As for the Umbrith, they had taken it upon themselves to hunt for sport instead of food. The creatures began to break into random houses during the night a lot more frequently. My parents'' house was a hotspot for Umbrith attacks for a while. We had seriously underestimated their intelligence. We assumed they wanted me and Ben gone as we oversaw the rebels who were destroying them, however they didn''t follow Charlotte around and she was also in charge. It was odd to say the least. Luckily, Ben had such a large following, he was able to send rebels hunting daily. We managed to kill several Umbrith a day which reduced the number of attacks somewhat. The hunting parties also managed to bring back game from the forests which was basically our only way of sourcing our own food anymore apart from what we got from Thruck and sometimes Garth.


    We had two new inductees to the inner circle of the Harroworth Rebels. Syndey, Ghost''s mate had a calm demeanour that contrasted sharply with Ghost''s terrifying aura. He hadn''t brought us any heads yet at least. Then there was Louise, Riley''s Fated lover. That was cool¨Cit was like they shared a mind. She was also a familiar who could ironically summon lightning. The opposite to Riley but together their intrinsic magic was lethal. Louise''s quietly fun nature added warmth that matched Riley''s; her eyes lit up like the lightning she could conjure when she was happy. It sort of reminded me of Jo. Riley told Aaron he''d dreamt about Louise for years until they randomly ran into each other in the street in Harroworth. She was from Stelduke up north and had actually come looking for him, also sharing similar odd dreams. It was weirdly romantic. That and the fact it was hard to part them. Ben once sent Riley south to Thruck and Louise managed two days before she ignored Ben''s order and left to follow Riley. They both returned a day later after Riley decided halfway to Thruck that Ben''s wrath was worth it and turned round, meeting Louise halfway. Ben wasn''t even angry, he just rubbed his temples in exasperation, muttering about how he''d have to change plans to keep them together in future.


    I was enjoying the new female addition to the group. Louise made up for the fact Ren¨¦e was a pain in the ass, as Leesa pointed out constantly. Mum and Dad had basically adopted Leesa and she slept in Ben''s old room. It was great fun having her around, not like I ever stayed at my parents anymore. Regardless, Leesa was the most optimistic pessimist I had ever known and lived to wind Ben up. It was like having a little sister. She was a Jameson through and through.


    It was a dreary Monday afternoon and I was enjoying my shooting practice. I went to collect the arrows but Ben stopped me.


    "That''s not why we are here. I need to talk to everyone," Ben explained.


    I complied and we moved to the training room which was big enough to fit all of us in.


    At the sight of Ben, Leesa sprinted at him, throwing herself on his back, which was pretty normal for her. He braced himself for her lighthearted attack, catching her deftly and flinging her over his shoulder onto the mats in front of him.


    She grinned up at him, "One day I''ll get you."


    "No doubt, you little gremlin," he scoffed jovially.


    With Leesa''s chaotic little habit fulfilled, Ben started talking to the group, "As most of you will be aware there is some kind of disturbance down south. I''m assuming it''s more rioters but I can''t be sure. All I know is there have been a lot of casualties. The group is heading north and will probably reach Harroworth within two weeks. They''ll definitely go to the Thruck first; there''s rumours they''re sending more Lambentian soldiers in five days."


    "More fodder," Paul chuckled.


    A ripple of laughter echoed around the room. I grinned at him. Once killing people painted my insides black, but Ben was right. They had come for us. They wanted to take everything. We''d destroy anyone who tried. That made me hold a gun steadier. Made me unflinching at the sound of gunfire.


    "Pretty much," said Ben. "It doesn''t matter whether this rebel group is on our side or not, if more Lambentians come, they will arrive at the harbour. Alex and Ghost have reported it''s the only part of Thruck still intact. We need the supplies they''ll bring with them on their ships. It''s been too long since we were sent anything and I''m having to scale back Umbrith hunts because of our lack of ammo."


    "Imagine if they set something on fire in Thruck and you''re not there to revel in Lambent''s misery," I scoffed.


    "That won''t happen. I will be there," Ben replied simply. "I''ve decided to take a few of you there to find out what''s going on and hopefully nab some of their stuff. We need the supplies."


    My face fell, "We give enough of ourselves just to survive in Harroworth. Thruck does not need us."


    "There are a few other rebel groups around the country meeting me there. We either quash a potentially dangerous uprising before it gets close to Harroworth, or we join with whoever is causing trouble and kill some Lambentians," Ben reasoned.


    It made sense.


    "I''m not going alone. I''m going to split the group down the middle and take some rebels too. Who wants to come?" Ben asked.


    Whispering and muttering broke out within the group. We were very rarely separated. Usually, if we needed supplies from Thruck we would hike in pairs or threes while the majority of us stayed behind. Aaron, Michael, Charlotte, Leesa, Dan and Riley raised their hand to go with Ben.


    Ben raised an eyebrow at Leesa, "Yeah, you''re about twelve. You''re not coming."


    "I''m twenty-three," she said.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "You''re absolutely not," I grinned.


    Leesa was still an enigma. She did not let us know anything about her. Her real age included. She elbowed me for siding with Ben.


    "Alayna, you will be in charge here," Ben said.


    "Is that the best idea?" Dad protested.


    "Definitely. Dad, you can stay here so you can watch her like a hawk if you feel the need to. Alayna knows best here, Paul will be her second," Ben said.


    I looked around the room with a beaming grin as nobody had any objections to me leading them. Dad stood grumpily in the corner with his arms folded.


    "Why are Lambent sending more troops so soon? I didn''t expect another meat drop for a while," Michael asked.


    "Anthony Hawes is sending them," Aaron said.


    Ben glanced momentarily at me as the taboo name was mentioned. Dad scoffed, a nasty glare on his face. It was no secret that Anthony Hawes was now one of the most powerful men in Lambent, basically running their armies, but the thought of him or his family still made me feel like I''d been punched in the stomach. Every time he was on the news, it always felt like the wind had been knocked out of me.


    Ben replaced Tiv''s mobile with my very own which he had stolen. He did not know I still kept the silver phone switched off in my memory box with my other very limited memories of Tiv. If Ben knew about it, he''d want to use it. Tiv was probably still paying for it, completely forgetting he was giving away fifty ven a month and had been for almost four years.


    Imagine living somewhere that still dealt in currency.


    Finalising his plans, Ben had decided to take Aaron, Charlotte, Michael and Riley with him. That obviously meant Louise was joining Riley. Ghost and Dan also agreed to go too. This left me in charge of Paul, Alex, Renee, Leesa, Lucas and Sydney. That meant he was taking seven and I was taking eight. Ben also counted Connor and Yalma in with my lot. We were arguing about why I thought it was a good idea to keep more people at home, rather than sending them to Thruck, when the tiny black and white television that stood in the corner of the room flickered to life.


    Louise sighed, "Let''s see what they''ve got for us today."


    "I''ve got a bottle of moonshine on it being Hawes," Aaron said.


    "You''re on. I think it''s Beckett," Michael chimed in.


    "My money''s on it being neither, just some patriot shit," Leeds chirped.


    "You''ll die if you drink two bottles of moonshine," Lucas smirked.


    She grinned back, "Shut it, asshole."


    "My booze is on Hawes introducing Beckett," Lucas continued.


    Michael whooped as Roory Beckett appeared on the screen and Aaron chucked him a bottle of clear liquor. However he immediately snatched it back as Anthony Hawes was unveiled to speak, jaw cocked in arrogance.


    "Damn it! Wrong way round," Lucas complained.


    The guys descended into jokes and taking the piss out of Anthony but I was barely listening. Shock ricocheted like lightning, burning me in its wake, as I saw his sons standing on either side of him. I gasped, pushing past Dad to get a better view of the screen. Tiv stood there in full military garb. Lambentian colours. Black and gold. It was him. He had an arrogant smirk on his tired face. He looked older, more muscular. He looked ill. His eyes were black and his face was pale. I told myself he looked miserable despite his nauseatingly smug smile. It almost didn''t look like him.


    What has his dad done to him?


    I used to dream about his dad hurting him. Nightmares. He was strapped to a chair writhing in pain as some unknown darkness sapped the life from him. Sometimes I still had those nightmares. I''d wake up gasping and crying, trying to explain to Aaron about nightmares I had no business having¡ªit was easier to lie. Regardless, deep down I always knew he''d never been safe with his dad. And one look at the flickering screen in front of me proved as much.


    My breath caught in my throat at the thought. I was so preoccupied with vicious daydreams of the life Tiv had led over the years that it took me a second to notice the woman standing next to him. He was holding hands with her. She was absolutely stunning. Not a flaw on her golden skin. Perfect. Tiv''s gaze met the camera for a fraction of a second before he brought her hand to his mouth and kissed it gently. The rock on that woman''s finger was so big it could have been used as a weapon. Her response was to nestle into his shoulder in the most disgusting display of affection I''d ever seen as he kissed her head. His eyes were hollow. It made me want to cry. Blondie however had a look of besotted love on her face. My stomach rolled over uncomfortably and I gasped before remembering I wasn''t alone, freezing in place and concentrating every ounce of effort I could on breathing like I wasn''t staring at the woman Tiv was in love with.


    I listened to the Lambentian president telling the crowd that the Hawes sons would be fighting on the front line for Lambent.


    Against us.


    The thought felt like sandpaper to the brain.


    I continued to stare at Tiv''s face, uneasy. Something wasn''t right. I didn''t know what it was. But it was wrong. He was wrong. Everything was all damn wrong. Then they announced he was marrying the woman and the room tilted slightly. I didn''t even hear her name; blood had started pounding in my ears so hard I was shocked my brains didn''t start leaking out of them. Tiv gave another saccharine sneer, pulling the woman closer and kissing her deeply. The woman he was going to marry.


    It was cliche and I didn''t give a fuck; my heart broke.


    I hadn''t noticed I''d stopped breathing until I got dizzy. The propaganda ended and the screen went black. Everything went back to normal. Sound returned, laughing and joking around me continued. None of my friends'' worlds had just ended. Only mine. I couldn''t speak. I was completely aghast not at what I had just seen, but at how much it hurt to see. It had been three and a half fucking years. What in the hells was wrong with me?


    I didn''t move as Lucas leaned in, "Pull it together, Psycho. Aaron''s staring at you."


    And that was why Lucas was my best mate. He was the only person in the world who knew anything about Tiv beyond my family¡ªI didn''t even bother telling Leesa; she was a serial gossip. But Lucas¡ªhe was a damn magician keeping me together on the bad days. He gripped my shoulder hard, pretending to laugh at something I didn''t say, turning me away from the crowd and giving me a pull your shit together look.


    "Just imagine if we got to kill them," Aaron grinned, dancing up to me and shaking the bottle of booze in my face. "Wanna go get drunk?"


    "I''m going to Thruck. You can stay here," I responded immediately, failing miserably to pull my shit together.


    Both Ben and Aaron burst into an argumentative discussion, disagreeing with me and telling me resolutely I was not going south. I pressed my lips together to keep in the hurricane of emotions inside me that was threatening to spill out. Threatening to make tears fall.


    "What''s wrong?" Aaron asked seriously.


    He always knew what I was feeling. When I was freaking out. I hated it. I needed to be away from him. I needed to be away from everyone.


    "Erm, I.. I don''t know. I don''t feel right. I think I''ll just go back to my parents tonight," I stammered.


    That was the wrong thing to say; I hadn''t slept without Aaron for years. Blinking, I remembered I had a damn boyfriend.


    Get a grip. Do it quickly. Do not fall apart.


    "Why?" he whispered quickly. "What''s wrong, Birdie?"


    "I''ll take you home now," Ben interrupted, giving Aaron a ''she''s lost her mind again'' look he thought I didn''t see. I couldn''t even care¡ªif looking insane was enough to get me away from Aaron I''d win a fucking award for it. Not like it took much acting at that second.


    "I''ll help you get drunk, Az," Lucas grinned, taking the bottle out of Aaron''s hands and distracting him for me.


    I didn''t look back at them as Ben marched me out of the building without another word to anyone. We did not speak until he sat me in his car like I was fucking catatonic.


    "Do not start this again. Take whatever stupid thoughts are going through your head and get rid of them because I''m not leaving you here to look after this lot if I think you''ll go mad and lock yourself in your room for weeks again," he scolded.


    "Yes sir," I barked, sarcastically saluting at him


    "You''re so annoying," he sighed. "I mean it, Alayna."


    "When do you ever not mean it?" I groaned. "Just take me to Mum and Dad''s."


    For the entire car journey, we sat in silence and Tiv kissing that woman''s perfect face played over and over again in my head. It wasn''t until I went to get out of the car that Ben spoke to me again.


    "They''re an evil family. You shouldn''t waste your time thinking about it," Ben said.


    "Did you see that girl he was with?" I whispered.


    "Yeah, the guy''s a lucky bastard," Ben shrugged.


    I wished he''d hit me. It would have been less painful. Scraping my hands down my face, I sighed roughly.


    "Aly, you knew him for a month, nearly four years ago," he pointed out.


    "How long did it take you to decide that Hayley was forever? Was it a month more than four years ago?" I hissed.


    I had pressed the Hayley button and recoiled for the backlash but it never came. He just put his hands on the steering wheel and stared forward.


    "It took me about thirty minutes, eight years ago," he said. It was the most honest thing he''d said to me in years. "But she wasn''t a spoiled waste of space whose brother beat me up and whose dad is destroying our country."


    "Aaron constantly beats you up," I huffed a pathetic laugh.


    "It''s about fifty-fifty," he smirked back.


    I went to get out of the car but he grabbed my wrist, pulling me backwards. "Please, Aly. Get him out of your head. I need you at your best," he commanded.


    "Consider him gone," I lied.


    I jumped out of the car and went straight to my room. It felt odd to be back; to not be with Aaron. He lived with Ben so we had spent a lot of our time hiding in Connor''s unused house when he was at the hospital. I thought about our nights cosied under blankets, wrapped around each other. I thought about him bringing me a bottle of Solaire on my twentieth birthday which he''d won in a card game, betting his car to get it. Singing stupid songs on guitar. Dancing with no music. Putting up with me when my head when to bits... He was probably wondering what the hells was wrong with me. I was wondering the same thing. I pushed Aaron to the back of my mind and went to my closet, retrieving my old memory box with a thousand different trinkets collected over the years that I felt held importance to my life. I took Tiv''s old red scarf off the top of the trinkets, draping it over my shoulder before picking out a folded-up page from an old magazine, unfolding it gently, and ignoring the nasty headline. I stared at Tiv''s face. His pretty smile looked nothing like the sneer I''d observed earlier. His eyes were bright and golden. His tanned skin wasn''t sickly pale. I needed to see the picture to know I wasn''t making up what I had seen on the TV¡­ Tiv wasn''t well.


    Tears streamed freely down my cheeks, blurring the image of Tiv. His hand was in mine. He looked happy. I took the brown, stone beads I had not worn for over two years from the box and rolled them through my fingers. He was wearing them in the magazine photo. I had never noticed before. Attaching the beads around my neck, I pretended for the first time in a long time that he missed me. Screaming into the void between us, I begged him to feel me. My only response was despondent misery.


    I had pushed Tiv out of my mind for so long, I had forgotten how he had made me feel. How much that wound bled. I thought of the stunning girl on his arm. She was so perfect it hurt. The pain was reinforced as I looked down at my heavily scarred arms. There wasn''t a single part of my body now not mottled with disfigurements. My eyes fell to my wrist¡ªthe barcode tattoo was long gone. Ben convinced me to burn it off years ago. None of us had the scab mark on us anymore. It now just looked like someone had melted a grey crayon onto my skin, haphazardly covered by a tattoo of the Harroworth Rebels mark. A noose with two crosses in the middle, symbolising dead eyes. A reminder of everyone who had been hung unjustly. A reminder of everyone who would suffer the same fate if they crossed us. The ink twisted up my wrist in an array of made-up stars and flowers¡ªsnowdrops¡ªthat haphazardly covered the bite marks beneath it.


    I liked the tattoo, Lucas did it for me years ago, but it was still a reminder that I had once shined. A reminder I didn''t now.


    I imagined Tiv''s huge, lavish wedding, inadequacy crushing me and lay on my bed. I had every intention of sobbing until the sun came up knowing that when it did Ben would expect me to push the pain down. There was no time for depression when you were running a city.

 Chapter 40

    40


    Tiv


    Thursday 17th September, Year 827


    As our ship moored at Thruck harbour with the dawn, I looked out to the war-strewn cityscape. Xander''s face bloomed with a grin while we discharged the cargo. It withered quickly as an explosion ripped through the air beyond the dock, sending tremors through the earth. Winged monstrosities surged from the heart of destruction, disappearing into the distant sky. A chill coursed through me.


    Our orders were clear: suppress Thruck''s rebellions and dispatch their leaders. Despite my reluctance to take lives, such reservations would likely fall on deaf ears with Father. So there I stood, in the country I grew up, ready to help destroy it.


    We had been given the same instructions for several big cities around Vakoso, luckily Harroworth was not on the list. We were to ignore the Umbrith; they were seen as a murderous ally who could help to kill off the rebels. Previous regiments had reported they did not attack those from Lambent, so we were told to ignore them and hope they would do the same. Yet as I looked at my peers, dressed in their polished uniforms and armed with weapons that glinted in the light, our presence seemed unnecessary. The rebels were fighting their own battle within their country; it had nothing to do with us.


    "Put the fire out before it has time to spread," is what my Father said.


    I supposed he had a point. However this fire had been raging for three years and I was fairly certain he started it.


    It felt surreal standing in the abandoned visa office. The last time I stood there my Mother''s body was still warm and I was being torn away from the perfect little life I did nothing but complain about. A suppressed fragment of me writhed at the thought of ''home''.


    I had come with Xander, Amelia, Eddie, Regan and three others. Amelia was not speaking to me for my behaviour on the boat the previous evening however I could not remember what I had done, therefore refused to apologise for it. She was probably gaslighting me anyway. Marco had arrived earlier in the week with another group including a man named Jakori, Tala, Kale, Jonas and two others. There were fifteen of us all together. There was another group coming next week. I tried to stay detached from the notion we were topping up the numbers that had been lost in an explosion two weeks ago.


    Dressed in the stiff fabric of the Day Guard uniform, I shuffled uncomfortably. Its grey and navy threads bit into my flesh, reminding me I was now on the side of something I used to hold nothing but disdain for.


    As the morning passed, more and more people protesting Lambentian authority arrived at the harbour to shout and swear at us. We stood atop a platform, looking down into the open area below where the crowd gathered, rifles hung loosely by our sides. Xander peered down at the mass below with a grimace that did not need words to convey his empathy for their plight.


    "They brought it on themselves." The corner of my mouth turned down as I echoed the mantra I knew deep down wasn''t truly mine.


    For a moment, time recoiled. I was trapped by the memory of Sarah Hall''s father gasping for breath as a black bag was forced over his head. My breath hitched in my chest; I banished the memory with vehemence. The sooner we were away from the scum, the better.


    "Good to be back?" Xander quipped dryly.


    I looked down at the people below me and thought of Alayna. Anger bubbled uncomfortably.


    "No," I spat.


    Xander leaned closer, his gaze piercing. "Reckon you''ll go see your girl?"


    Tight-lipped, I stared into the throng below where hateful cries echoed up to us¡ªsnippets of demanding freedom and curses at our presence.


    "No," I repeated through gritted teeth.


    "Drop the scowl; it''s spreading." Xander''s admonishment came with him massaging his forehead as if my sullen mood caused him pain.


    "Pardon me?" I asked.


    "Argh, nothing," he murmured, shaking his head. "You know, your brother plays his own games. I wouldn''t trust how he portrays himself and I would trust most of the crap he''s told you about these people. The things he''s told you about your old girlfriend aren''t exactly true either."


    "How do you know Marco and I speak of this place? Of her?" I asked.


    "Because nobody in our group can keep anything to themselves. Amelia told Tala who told Kale who told me," he grinned.


    I stared at him, agitated; I didn''t find this fact as amusing as he did. Though his musing caught me off guard somewhat; I had never heard Xander talk badly of anyone, nevermind Marco. They were friends to my knowledge. Xander never seemed to have an opinion about anything unless it was sports, cars or women who wore too many items of clothing. He was so apathetic about other matters he never formed any opinions around them.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Thank you for the concern, however I really would rather not talk about her. She was an egregious mistake and I don''t intend to see her or anyone else from that damned city ever again," I muttered.


    "Sounds like it," Xander muttered.


    Before I could press his snide comment, Marco arrived effectively ending our conversation and jeered judgmentally at the thugs that had turned up to protest. Some of the things he said weren''t far off what I was thinking which annoyed me; I didn''t like being on the same wavelength as Marco. The protesters wore basic clothing, almost like rags. They looked dirty. Like the slaves they''d been forced to be. For a moment I felt cruel for letting them suffer such a harsh existence when I could easily return to the comforts of Lambent if I chose to. Well, if Father allowed it. This thought was expelled from my mind as I noticed a face in the crowd I recognised.


    Ben Jameson stood on a platform below with several others, taller by far than anyone in the crowd. He looked exceedingly different¡ªwild, tired eyes and painfully thin. He was so close I could have spoken to him, albeit it would have to be a shout. I continued gawking down at him and to my utter horror, his grey eyes found mine. Shock registered on his features momentarily however this quickly changed to anger. Not just anger, furious rage emitted from his body language and I was genuinely petrified. Not a lot scared me like Ben Jameson did. If looks could kill I would be a dead man.


    You haven''t thought that in a while.


    That realisation forced my gaze from Ben''s. My heart stopped as my eyes shot around the crowd of rebels searching for her face, I walked from my post to get a better look.


    Marco grabbed me before I could go any further. "Where do you think you are going? Stay here.¡±.¡±


    I turned my head back to where Ben was standing, and the fury on his face before was nothing compared to what it became when he noted Marco''s presence. Ben barked something aggressively to the short, blonde man who stood next to him and nodded towards us. The man replied in a less aggressive way. Ben stormed off out of sight, pulling a skinny white-haired girl with him. She also looked terrifying, particularly for something with such a small stature. Like a ghost.


    "Is that who I think it is?" Marco muttered.


    "How do you know Ben Jameson?" I asked hoarsely.


    "He''s the guy that smashed up your car before we left. I made a point of learning his face," he said quickly.


    "Yes. He''s a lunatic," I swallowed. "If he gets a hold of us we are dead men. We need to move."


    "What are we talking about?" Xander said, looking toward the platform where Ben had stood.


    "Why would he do that?" Marco scoffed, ignoring Xander.


    "Well I think he''d hate us because of who our Father is, however I''m also willing to guarantee Alayna told him you beat her up," I hissed.


    "Alayna?" Xander asked. "Will someone tell me what is going on?"


    He shut his eyes as if he was trying to listen to us carefully. Xander hummed after a few seconds. I completely ignored him. He had a habit of acting strangely when he was not told the information he wanted.


    Marco turned to him, "Go away."


    Xander shot my brother a withering look before turning from us, not taking his eyes from me. I tore my gaze away and began searching for Ben in the crowd. Would he attack us somewhere this public? I knew that he would. I knew we weren''t safe.


    "Brother, why are you worrying? You are trained in about fifty types of self-defence," Marco reassured.


    "Oh yes¡­" I agreed, feeling stupid.


    Marco dashed off and delivered rapid directives to our security detail. In response, several guards dispersed quickly. My gaze fell back to the mob, scouring it for the unmistakable blue of Alayna''s eyes. I did not spot them and, to my utter dismay, I was disappointed.


    Ben also made no more appearances for the rest of the time I was there. Nonetheless, the man he had conferred with earlier cast narrow glances our way while murmuring into his mobile phone. Ben was watching us. His grudge against Marco was clear, yet my actions had not wronged Alayna. She was the one who had severed our ties.


    The deafening roar of an explosion suddenly shattered the air as a massive fireball erupted behind us. The shockwave slammed into our backs, nearly knocking us off our feet. Our ship, now engulfed in flames and billowing black smoke, had a hole blown into its hull.


    A chorus of screams pierced the air¡ªnot fleeing from the blaze but surging towards it and violently attacking anyone barring the Vakosians'' path to our supplies. Amongst them, familiars cast curses upon soldiers daring to approach. We were outnumbered however they were still tremendously outgunned. Most carried pointed sticks and bats for defence. The only decent weapons they had were the familiars who were the first to be gunned down. Our forces unleashed chaos upon anyone crossing from harbour to loading bay and when several rebels wrested guns from our side, a hailstorm of bullets arced towards us. Marco and I flinched as projectiles whistled past overhead; rough hands from our security shielded us into an abandoned visa check room, far from the barrier we previously leaned upon. While we had trained for years to come and fight in Vakoso, it was nothing more than another publicity stunt. I should have guessed there was no possibility in which Father would allow us near any real fighting. I wished he had simply confided that.


    I paced restlessly, each step punctuated by screaming and gunfire outside. For a brief moment, I allowed myself a breath. Out of the window gulls circling in confused patterns against a sky streaked with smog from the fire below. I wondered how much fun Xander would be having. Or how little fun Tala would be having; she hated the war as much as I did. She signed up because Kale did, always making her distaste for the way the Vakosian were treated clear. Kale only signed up because Xander and I had. I felt responsible for them simply being there. It felt wrong not to be with them.


    "I hate being stuck in here," I complained.


    "Me too," Marco grumbled. "How hard do you think it will be to ditch the security team?"


    I did not answer because I knew the chances were slim.


    A few minutes later Amelia was forced into the small room, looking like she''d been dragged through a hedge backwards.


    "They''re beasts," she hissed.


    "You don''t need to tell us," Marco muttered, staring at the ceiling. "How the hell did Freesia manage to get out of this?"


    "She''s too important to be used for propaganda," Amelia scoffed, a hint of jealousy seeping into her tone.


    "They''ll not think twice about killing us if they get in here," I mused.


    "Ever the optimist," Marco chuckled.


    "I do not think we will manage to be here purely for propaganda purposes," I pointed out. "They''ll be hunting us."


    Amelia groaned and banged her head gently off my chest. "I need a hug."


    I obeyed, wrapping my arms around her, all the while wishing she put my mind at ease the way Alayna once had.

 Chapter 41

    41


    Alayna


    Friday 18th September, Year 827


    We all watched the tiny, box television in the corner of the training room. Thruck harbour was on fire. We saw none of our group but plenty of other rebels throwing firebombs and fighting the Guard drafted from Lambent in order to steal their supplies.


    "He blew up the damn ship," I screeched.


    "He said he wanted to make an entrance," Paul grumbled.


    "I''m going to kill him," my voice trembled.


    "Don''t worry. I think he''s going to kill himself before you get a chance," Leesa said, apprehension covering her ebony features.


    "You can''t know it was him," Lucas said feebly.


    I took a deep breath rather than snapping back a retort. He smirked at me as if he knew I was trying hard not to be an asshole.


    "We knew he was this volatile years ago. At least he''s doing it in Thruck instead of here," Alex shrugged before adding "I hope Charlotte''s alright."


    "She''ll be fine," Lucas reassured.


    I pushed air out between my lips. "He''s an idiot and Aaron is letting him be one."


    "Those Lambentians can''t get home unless they send more ships now though. With each new ship we get a fresh pile of resources to steal," Leesa reasoned.


    "Good point," I sighed. "I hope there''s not too much in-fighting over supplies."


    "Nah, they just kill the golden-eyed scumbags and usually share it out. Last time they sent supplies up north to us. They could have just kept them," Alex shrugged.


    Death of Lambentians was not new or shocking to me. I welcomed it, preferring they''d die in Thruck, Droyed or Garth rather than making it to Harroworth. But now there was a risk that a certain pair of golden eyes might be in Vakoso and the thought of something happening to him took my breath away. I needed to get a grip.


    I was on night shift with Paul but, being the old man he was, he was asleep just after ten. I climbed into bed and then climbed straight back out, throwing back the scratchy blanket that had offered pretty much no warmth. I heaved a sigh as loud hissing echoed from the ceiling, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed. My feet pressed against the cold concrete floor. For once, I just wanted a good night''s sleep without thinking the Umbrith would kill me. I wandered from the cold dormitory and found Paul already in the hallway.


    "Yeah, I heard it," Paul grumbled sleepily. "Can''t those bastards give us one night? Who is on backup?"


    "Ren¨¦e and Yalma. I''ll ring them now," I murmured.


    Paul shuffled off toward the armoury with all the enthusiasm of a man walking towards his own execution. I punched in Ren¨¦e''s number with practiced calmness. I''d been through enough close calls with Umbrith attacks to know that panicking was pointless.


    "Yes?" Ren¨¦e''s weird, crisp answer cut through the line.


    "Hey, there are Umbrith in the gym. Will you and Yalma come over? We can''t tell how many there are," I asked.


    "Yalma is gone," she replied, her voice a bored monotone.


    "What? I told you both to stick together," I said, confused.


    She hung up abruptly as a surge of frustration coursed through me.


    What a bitch.


    Ren¨¦e was the only person in the group I never warmed to. She never seemed part of the team, often taking things upon herself without warning Ben and making trouble for the rest of us. I was not the only one who disliked her involvement in the Harroworth Rebels but she had been a school mate of Ben and Michael''s when they were young. She just stuck around after that. But lately she''d been unbearable¡ªnot showing up for rounds and leaving her partner mid-shift. She was even starting to bug Ben who usually let her do what she wanted.


    I walked to the armoury in no real hurry. I knew the Umbrith wouldn''t be able to make it in quietly with the traps Yalma had set up, so we just had to wait it out until Ren¨¦e or Yalma killed them from outside. Paul was still muttering grumpily to himself as I entered the room.


    "Ren¨¦e is on her way. I think she''s sent Yalma away though," I said, grabbing the shotgun as a precaution.


    The cartridges slid into their chambers with satisfying clicks¡ªit didn''t matter about applying spit or Lenad; they were powerful enough to blow up any creature without any aid. But it didn''t go unnoticed that we only had six shotgun cartridges left and there was no guarantee Ben would come back with more. He''d be pissed off at me for using them but I figured he''d prefer me alive.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "What was the miserable cow thinking?" Paul muttered.


    "Probably just wanted to annoy you," I giggled.


    Before I had the chance to finish loading the gun, Paul had bear-hugged me and threw me sideways. I slid along the floor just in time to see an Umbrith fly into Paul, knocking him to the ground. It sunk its teeth into his shoulder and ripped a massive chunk of flesh from him. My palms scraped against the grit-strewn floor, fingers clawing for friction as I pushed up with a grunt. Legs scrambling beneath me, I surged to my feet, grabbing a bottle of Lenad. I launched the potion at the grotesque creature and it smashed on its back with a loud crunch. The Umbrith wailed in pain as its skin melted off its body, oozing black blood. I charged past it stupidly as it turned its attention to me, allowing the blood-soaked Paul wriggled away. As I bolted, the icy concrete beneath my desperate strides threatened to send me sprawling with every corner I flung myself around. The Umbrith missed me by inches, slipping in its own black blood and crashing into the wall behind me. I realised I''d left the damn gun in the ammo room.


    "Paul! I''m unarmed!" I screamed with no idea whether he was conscious.


    The only reply I got from my desperate plea was one shot of a shotgun. Half of the creature''s head exploded almost comically and a nervous giggle escaped my lips. After a moment in shock, I ran back into the armoury and found Paul, too pale, slumped against a wall with his hand pressed to his shoulder.


    "How the hells did they get in? Were Yalma''s shields just illusions or something?" I muttered weakly, dialling Yalma.


    "Alayna!" Paul shouted and threw me aside again.


    This time I was prepared. I picked the shotgun off the floor and turned, shooting another creature before it reached Paul. Yalma''s voice finally crackled from the phone.


    "Here!" I shoved the phone in Paul''s hands.


    I started loading more guns, my panic levels sharply rising at how little ammunition we had left. Paul started to brief Yalma on the situation when hissing sounded once more. I instead opted for a knife and spear. Bows were no good against Umbrith; they moved too fast.


    "Paul, there are more of them. Get Yalma to bring as much back up as possible," I ordered.


    I crept back into the hallway slowly with a loaded shotgun, three small knives and a gold jar of Lenad. Creeping to the main entrance, I froze, unable to understand what I was looking at. Ren¨¦e stood in the research room with another two Umbrith standing over her. She had her hands full with papers. Papers that held the locations of Umbrith breeding grounds and nests, that had our reconnaissance of Lambent battle strategies, that had Ben''s rebel rotations and plans. Everything. She made a pile in the centre of the room as the grey monsters stood there doing nothing. One of the creatures hissed something in a language I did not understand and, to my brain-shattering revulsion, Ren¨¦e replied in the same tongue. She poured something on the papers and set them on fire. I took aim with the shotgun and shot one of the Umbrith, killing it instantly. She shouted something to the other one and sprinted off towards the entrance, wriggling viciously from my grasp as I tried to stop her. I smashed the gun into the back of her head and she hit the deck. The situation did not get better from there. Doubled over, her skin started to fall off, replaced by stony grey. I didn''t stay to watch the rest of the scene unfold as I had a pretty good idea of what was about to happen next. I raced back to the armoury to find Paul had pulled himself to his feet and was dragging himself into the main corridor.


    "These are it," he groaned, gesturing to the cartridges.


    I frowned at him, grabbing the ammo. "Ren¨¦e...she''s one of them," I said tersely. "Tell me we''re not alone."


    "What?" he hissed.


    "Paul, is someone else coming?" I panicked.


    "Yeah. Help me," he ordered.


    Nodding grimly, I slung the shotgun across me and helped him to his feet, slipping an arm under his to steady him as he claimed a knife from my belt and another vile of Lenad. His skin was turning grey and blood still pulsed heavily from his shoulder. I really worried he would drop before we were out of the mess.


    We walked towards the entrance, hoping to at least get him out, but our path was blocked by two more Umbrith materialising around a bend. The sight filled me with cold anger; our group had thought ourselves safe from this. It had been months since an attack, but the second Ben was gone with half hour numbers, shit hit the fan.


    In the blink of an eye, I had been pinned to the ground, the shotgun skidding across the floor, and Paul was gone.


    The Umbrith hovered above me, its putrid breath oozed the iron tang of blood and decaying flesh. Close enough that I could count the jagged teeth protruding from its jaw. It sniffed at my neck and madly I thought it seemed intrigued by the beads at my throat. Taking the distraction, I spat at it. With a bone-jarring screech, it slammed me harder into the concrete¡ªcloser to the gun. As its razor teeth pierced my stomach and pain flared red-hot, I thrashed beneath its weight and managed to grasp the shotgun. A point-blank shot rang out and silence followed. The creature slumped on me.


    "Paul?" I screeched.


    Silence and hissing.


    If I''m going to die it is not going to be lying here.


    Gathering the dregs of my strength, I squirmed free of the Umbrith''s bulk and used the blood-smeared wall for support to claw myself to my feet. Ignoring the searing agony tearing through my side, I staggered forward in search of Paul. Blood oozed at a fast pace through my fingers as I held my hands at the wound. Inhaling became difficult as I slowly rounded the corner to the entrance of the base and spotted Paul fighting two of the monsters at once. I couldn''t believe how good he was at defending himself. I remember him telling me his defensive skills had saved his life. I completely understood what he meant at that moment. The way he moved¡ªlike he knew exactly what was coming ahead of time¡ªa feat was more impressive considering he had lost so much blood. He was a machine!


    As I slotted the final cartridges into the shotgun with shaking hands, Paul flung one creature away with a fierce shove. I aimed and shot¡ªit finally fell into a crumpled heap. A faint commotion stirred in the distance. Clanging metal and urgent footsteps grew louder until Yalma burst in with Alex, Sydney, Lucas and Leesa. Sydney sported a fresh gash across his forehead while Leesa juggled aiding Lucas and racing toward me.


    "Crap! Look at the state of you. Are you alright?" Leesa squealed as she ran up to me, dropping Lucas abruptly.


    "I''m fine," I lied through clenched teeth as every cell in my body screamed otherwise. I didn''t take my eyes off Lucas, trying to figure out where he was bleeding from.


    My legs completely contradicted me as I went to take a step towards him and faltered. Another Umbrith, who must have been following the others, flew past us and Leesa thrust me into an empty dormitory before we were both murdered. Through a haze which made me delusional from blood loss, I could have sworn I saw Yalma stretching her arms forward¡ªa shimmering barrier sprung from her fingertips just as another monster collided with it.


    My vision was starting to darken as Sydney threw himself onto its back and sliced at its throat in an attempt to get its head off. The last thing I remember was the creature throwing him to the floor before I collapsed backwards and the world plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 42

    42


    Tiv


    Tuesday 22nd September, Year 828


    Father and I had argued. If I''d been in front of him I''d certainly have had a mark to show for it.


    I called him after we finally escaped Thruck Harbour and moronically suggested sending aid rather than bombs to Vakoso. I figured it would quell the riots at the very least. Most of the scabs only stole food from our supplies which kicked awake a Tiv that had been sleeping for a long time. It had been reported back to us that only a brazen few stole the weapons and explosives. Over three hundred Vakosians were killed after the explosions mostly because they wanted to eat. I told Father we had destroyed Vakoso and were continuing to do so by not offering them freedom. My Father''s response was stronger than I expected. I was told I was a coward. I was told I was unemployed. I was told I was cut off entirely financially and no longer welcome at the family home¡­ I was told I would never see Beau or Meredith again. Surprisingly, the moment he said it, I felt like I''d been removed from chains. I was relieved. As he hung up the phone, snapping I was no son of his, something inside me snapped. I saw clearly for a single moment how used I had been: I had taken a job I despised at his behest. I was marrying a woman whom I held nothing but disdain for because he insisted the match would help him. I was living in a country which was not home because he would not allow me to leave. I had finally returned home, the only place I had wanted to be for three and half years, to kill people because it looked good for him while he sat in his ivory tower in Lambent.


    I had struggled without the pills and alcohol over the last few days, though the pills were worse to live without. Fatigue descended like a heavy cloud, enveloping me in a weariness I hadn''t anticipated. I did not realise I had much of an appetite I had until I devoured my week''s rations within the space of a day, forcing Marco to share his food with me. He was surprisingly willing to part with it, almost like he was relieved I was eating.


    Nights were restless, not helped by the lack of alcohol. Worst of all, anxiety rapped at my brain like someone hammering a nail into a wall. A crawl like ants constantly wriggled over my skin, my temperature flaring hot and cold. I wished for bed¡ªsleep¡ªyet the only rest I got was in the armoured cars that transported us. I hated being in Vakoso. I hated myself. Those pills were the worst thing I had ever done. Yet the only reason I had ever used them in the first place was to abide by my Father''s idiotic schedule. The man slept roughly four hours a night and I was usually just getting in as he was getting up. I was constantly at his beck and call. If I did not answer the phone I was threatened. If I did not do as he said the threats were acted upon. It was lunacy. My Mother''s aspirations for Marco and I always aligned with my Father''s. It was one of the only things they agreed on: their children were to obtain successful jobs and marry into good families. However, for all my Mother''s flaws, I knew she would not have wanted this life for either of us. Yet I had accepted it willingly, always so scared that, if I ever said no, my Father would beat me and take the family and money I''d never known life without.


    In the end, when he took it, all I felt was relief. Even the threat of his fist seemed lessened. I was in Vakoso now and could stay if I chose to, though defecting seemed like an exceptionally moronic idea given the circumstances.


    "What is the plan Tiv?" Xander asked.


    "He''s my second now. You all take orders from me," Marco announced, his voice resonating through the hollows of the derelict parking lot we''d commandeered as our makeshift operations centre.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Xander''s jaw clench; his eyes bore into Marco as if willing him to turn around and face the fight he was itching to have. While I wished to back Xander up in his assertions, Marco''s takeover was logical; I was in no fit state to lead, though I didn''t dare admit the fact out loud. A part of me was relieved though a much larger fragment felt ashamed.


    The walls of the parking lot seemed to absorb our hushed strategy session. Strewn across the hood of our SUV''s was a map speckled with circled areas and scribbled notes.


    Xander''s team, himself alongside Tala and Ragen, scouted the city by night. Tala reported back that Umbrith completely ignored their existence, cementing the fact that they did not attack Lambentians. My only thought upon learning this knowledge was that I could have easily saved Sarah and Lucy Hall all those years ago¡­


    Xander reported back every other tiny detail he could find. I was sure he was secretly a genius hiding behind the guise of a functioning alcoholic. He was the best out of everyone at reconnaissance missions and seemed to be very perceptive of people''s behaviour.


    "Their talk is as loose as their security; overheard enough to sketch out half their plans from a rooftop across their watering hole," Xander jested.


    "Their bar is a shambling old structure on Haven Street" Tala muttered, rubbing her eyes. "Leaning walls and floors. Don''t even know how the building''s still standing."


    "Sixteen regulars who think they''re revolutionaries," Xander continued. "Armoury''s laughable; just some small arms, though they nabbed explosives from our stockpile at the dock."


    Marco''s expression darkened slightly at this mention however quickly relaxed into an expectant smirk. "And how do they plan on guarding this den of theirs? Or should we expect the doors to swing open upon our arrival?"


    "Two ways in or out," Ragen cut in quickly before Tala could speak again. "A main entrance facing southeast and a back door creaking on its hinges by the north wall."


    Marco''s gaze stayed on Ragen a hair too long; the corner of his mouth lifted in an almost imperceptible twitch. She smirked however, for a fraction of a second, her eyes darted to mine. I had ended up falling into bed with her on the ship over and realised that was probably why Amelia was so pissed off with me. The glance didn''t go unnoticed by my harpy fianc¨¦ yet she mastered her composure in a way in which she would not have were we behind closed doors.


    "I will take Regan, Jonas, Eddie, Demetrius, Justus and Ashley in through the front door. Tiv you will take everyone else in the basement door at the back of the building, the rest of you stay outside and shoot anyone who tries to flee. Our objective is to seize as many of them as possible so we can find out who else is involved with their plans. If you can''t seize them and they die, just make sure to clear out any information they have as you leave. Also, grab as much of the explosives as you can too, we''ll want that back. Does everyone understand?" Marco said.


    There was a chorus of agreement from everyone but Jakori, I knew he wanted to be here less than I did; he was in it for the money and I was pretty sure he despised Marco and Jonas.


    Our security briefed Marco and I that we would be unable to join our friends in the assault. He dismissed them promptly. Surprised, I moved to caution Marco that Father would kill him before a nasty thought took root: we were probably more valuable to Father dead than alive. He could collect more sympathy votes if we were martyrs. The security did not leave without a heated discussion yet Marco and I stood firm on our insistence. They eventually yielded; we were Hawes after all. We convinced them that if they wished to return home with a job, they had to do as we said¡ªit was all lies, Father would overrule us in a moment, yet they reluctantly obliged our orders. However the moment they were gone, Marco caught the unease etched on my expression and reminded me I had come to suppress a rebellion, not spectate and watch my friends die in a pointless war. He was right, although there was a nagging voice at the back of my mind, getting louder and louder each day, telling me the Vakosians did not deserve it. It was with hidden reluctance that I backed Marco up in dismissing our security. We would do what we came to do then return to Lambent where I would cut Anthony Hawes from my life like a cancer, the way I should have years ago.


    "You do not seriously intend to stay?" Amelia hissed scornfully.


    "Why would I sit on the sidelines and watch Kale and Xander dive headlong into the fray?" I grinned at them and Xander ruffled my hair.


    "Prick," I grinned, shoving him away.


    "Tiv, you''re being ridiculous! Come on, we''re leaving," she demanded, seizing my hand.


    "Amelia, I''m not letting them walk into that building without me," I insisted, withdrawing from her grasp.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "You have only ever cared about putting on a show. Do not change now," she seethed.


    The group looked to her and her scowl immediately dropped, replaced instead with pleading eyes. She had given too much of herself away. Regardless, I gave her no ammunition. Only my steely silence met her venom. Something about being in Vakoso made me feel like the person I used to be, not the son sculpted by Anthony Hawes. That person would have walked away from Amelia and never looked back after the first glass of wine to the face.


    She stood up straighter and turned to her security, "Well I''m not being reported as the only coward. I''ll be fine. Leave me be."


    Marco issued commands; our guards formed a net around the bar. I took a deep breath, knowing the whole thing was bravado. While I could not let Kale and Xander go into that building without me, I felt the futile urge to try and stop them all. However, knowing I''d already been branded a coward by my Father, I kept my mouth shut and allowed Marco to give his orders. Yet it was more than simply cowardice that knotted my stomach; the idea we were coming to kill people who simply wanted their country free of Lambent gnawed at me like not a lot could.


    "They''d love to get their hands on Amelia, Tiv and I, so we''ll all be masked. It means you don''t have to spend all your time looking after us and they don''t realise they have the opportunity to nab an expensive hostage," he explained. "They''re enchanted. Bulletproof. Don''t take them off."


    My chest tightened uncomfortably at the notion as I wished I was in a bar getting drunk rather than standing there.


    An hour later, we were pulling balaclavas over our faces and Marco left with the other half of the group. Silently, we slipped around the back of the building, our steps soundless against the cobblestones as we approached the basement door. The wrought-iron street lamps showed no indication of life allowing us to sneak right up to the building completely undetected. They had posted no guards on any of the doors. The wooden cellar doors were covered in a giant motif of the bar''s name: The Cog and Cask.


    Xander''s voice, muffled by his balaclava, broke the quiet. "Marco does my flaming head in. Why are you now his second?"


    "Because I want to go back to Lambent and apparently that makes me too cowardly to be in command," I answered bitterly.


    "Why do you want to go back to Lambent? We''ve been training for years for this," Kale whispered.


    "It''s complicated," I said simply.


    Amidst the tension, I sensed Amelia''s scrutiny from a few paces away. Her posture was rigid, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.


    Jakori picked the lock of the cellar doors, the click of the tumblers falling into place was whisper-soft as the doors swung open with a gentle push. It should not have been that easy. The rebels had no chance.


    No sooner had we entered than chaos erupted. A rebel collided hard with me, desperation lending him strength as he tried to flee through our entry point. The force of the collision drove the breath from my lungs and pinned me hard against the rough-hewn stone wall. My vision swam briefly in a tangle of bruising bodies and frantic movement. I struggled to orient myself as my attacker attempted to wriggle free; his actions were frenzied, spiced with fear. Kale''s response was immediate¡ªa blur of motion that ended with the rebel crumpling to the ground. As my heartbeat thundered in my ears, I pressed a palm against the cool stone and pushed myself upright. My other hand fumbled for the blueprints tucked securely inside my pocket.


    Before unravelling the paper, I paused, casting a quick glance over my shoulder to assess our immediate surroundings: dark corners and recessed alcoves that seemed empty. Content there were no further threats lurking in wait, I spread the blueprints against the wall under the meagre light seeping from the candle-lit lanterns.


    The rest of our team held their positions while I traced paths and doorways with a gloved finger.


    "Tala and Amelia, secure the detainees," I instructed firmly. "Make sure none get by you."


    Amelia bristled at my words, her voice sharp as she protested, "I''m staying with you."


    "An order," I replied as politely as I could muster.


    Her back went straighter if possible; jaw clenched so tight I could see it tense under her skin despite the mask she wore. Resentment flared in her eyes before she spun on her heel, her movements taut like a coiled spring, marching off behind Tala.


    "Bet that Alayna isn''t looking too bad now?" Xander joked.


    His jest left a sour taste in my mouth. I shot him a glare that would have wilted flowers.


    "Head down the left corridor," I snapped at him more harshly than intended. "Jakori goes with you. Stun and restrain any rebels."


    "You''re such a child, Tiv!" Xander said playfully before jogging in the opposite direction.


    The rest of the group fanned out, spreading throughout the building. Kale and I walked down a narrower storage corridor. Exposed brick wall lined with shelves was holding canned food and weapons. The ceiling consisted of an intricate network of pipes and ducts, the copper turned green from age. Memories of similar architecture and warm beer tugged at my mind''s edge; I shoved them away and continued onward.


    Kale and I moved cautiously down the dimly lit corridor, our footsteps echoing against the wooden walls. Suddenly, a man and woman burst into our path, their eyes wild with fear and fury. Before we could react, the woman launched herself at Kale with a glinting knife in her hand. He was quick to overpower her as I rushed towards them. Before I made it, I was abruptly thrown to the ground as two assailants grabbed me from behind. With swift reflexes, I wriggled out of their grasp and leapt to my feet, only to see the barrel of a gun pointing straight at my face. My heart raced as I dodged behind some nearby crates, feeling the impact of bullets shattering wood as they shot past me. The second man charged towards me and I swiftly sidestepped him, swung around and used my left arm to wrestle him into a chokehold. His comrade hesitated, his gun wavering uncertainly as I used his own ally as a shield. Adrenaline coursed through my veins as the man struggled against my grip, his fingers digging into my bullet wound with cruel intent. A guttural cry escaped me as I instinctively reached for the blade at my hip, dragging it across his throat with a fierce jerk. He collapsed to the ground in a pool of blood, releasing me from his grasp and allowing me a moment of reprieve from the pain in my thigh. But there was no time to rest as the remaining attacker sprinted away in terror, only to be caught by Kale''s strong hand and slammed into the wall. Together, we subdued him and tied him up with rope as I tried to steady my shaking hands and stomach from the adrenaline rush.


    "Are you alright?" Kale asked


    "What of the other two?" My voice came hoarse, an attempt to deflect from the carnage.


    I need a drink.


    Kale''s eyes flickered to where I pressed a hand against my bleeding thigh. "One''s dead. Woman''s down¡ªtied up at the corridor''s end. But you? Are you alright?"


    My heart throbbed against my ribcage as I clutched my bleeding leg. I glanced down at the blood pooling around my wound, trying to determine how much was mine and how much was from our target''s, and nodded quickly, not trusting myself to speak. I noticed the tremor of Kale''s hands as he finished restraining the defenceless man.


    What the fuck are we doing here?


    I hobbled with Kale down the dark corridor, not daring to look at the man I had just murdered, until we reached what I assumed was the main hallway to the lounge area of the derelict bar. There were several bodies scattered over the floor, whether they were dead or unconscious, I didn''t know. I found Marco gagging a female who was screaming for help.


    "We can help you!" Her scream was muffled as he shoved the gag into it.


    When she wouldn''t stop struggling he slapped her hard across the face. A strained noise escaped Tala and she looked to Kale who simply took her hand. As I lurched toward Marco, pulling him a few paces from the woman, my thigh screamed with each step. His hand lifted to strike again, but I interrupted the motion.


    "Stop it," I hissed.


    "That went well-" Marco''s voice halted abruptly, his eyes widening at the mess of my leg. A terse curse escaped him. "What happened?"


    "I was shot," I said, my voice surprisingly calm. Probably adrenaline. "What''s the damage here?"


    Marco snapped more profanities at me, not answering my question, before beckoning over Ashley and her med kit.


    "The bullet grazed you; it didn''t penetrate," Ashley muttered, stress making her voice hoarse.


    Thank the bloody stars.


    "And here?" I pressed once more, grimacing at the bite of Venenum cleansing the wound.


    "Three slipped away, but two were women... trivial losses; they''ll hardly do any damage," Marco brushed off too easily.


    Tala''s eyes narrowed at the moron.


    "We have two more up there," Kale interjected, his jaw tight enough to carve stone as he inclined his head towards the corridor we''d abandoned.


    "Good. Jakori," Marco''s gaze flicked toward the hall without need for command; Jakori already turned on his heel to march away.


    "What''s next boss?" Xander cut in with a bite that might have been lost on Marco or perhaps deliberately disregarded.


    Watching them, I wondered yet again what soured Xander''s perception of Marco so deeply.


    "Just let''s figure out her knowledge about rival factions then we can clear out," I rasped, glancing toward the captive woman whose eyes mirrored a wild animal cornered by predators. "You heard Regan: they don''t want to give their lives for this."


    "We''re not letting her live, you fool. The rebel scum will warn the other terrorists about us," he argued.


    My lips contorted into a muted curse as frustration bubbled up inside me. "Find out what she knows about the other rebel groups then release her. Three of them already fled; the word will spread regardless."


    "Leave us," Marco snapped.


    "I''m staying put," I countered, my voice low and resolute.


    I sensed a looming figure step up behind me, and I knew it was Xander. Marco shot us both a furious look but quickly realised he was outnumbered. We were here on my turf, with my friends with me. Father could preach about Marco''s leadership all he wished, however it was his mistake for underestimating my strength in numbers.


    "Fine," Marco conceded with a grunt.

 Chapter 43

    43


    Alayna


    Wednesday 30th September, Year 828


    It has been a while since I had done anything that wasn''t war-related. I used to love the guitar. Singing. Dancing. Laughing. So I escaped from Ben before he could get me out scouting in the mountains, hiding instead at my folk''s place.


    When my voice came out in a song, it didn''t sound like me. It sounded brittle and broken, the lump in my throat choking the sound.


    Cause you were only a glittering of light,


    Even when you''re a long way from sight,


    Your kiss still burns on my lips,


    But now it''s her skin that your hands grips.


    I miss the way you held my hand tight,


    On our aimless walks in meadow sunlight.


    Cause you were only a shadow like a ghost,


    Who whispers of a weekend at the coast.


    But your promise is on her finger,


    Leaving me cold, like a dreary winter.


    I still feel your tender touch,


    But now it''s her face that your hands clutch.


    Cause you were only a voice on the line,


    A memory frozen in minutes of my time.


    But now the phone, it never rings.


    And I''ll always remember what it means.


    I just want the sound of your gentle voice,


    But now it''s her laughter that''s your choice.


    Cause you were only a picture in the press,


    Hand in hand with a beautiful caress.


    Your smile is frozen in time,


    The memory of you still shines.


    Cause you were only a dream in my mind,


    Who left me wanting for more time.


    Your touch is fading from my skin,


    But I can still feel where you''ve been.


    And you were only a glittering of light.


    As the last chord died away, I gingerly stood up from my bed, wincing as the stitches in my abdomen tugged at my skin. I couldn''t help but inspect the deep, jagged marks above my hip, knowing they would be permanent reminders of that night. I''d not slept without lights on since¡ªcandlelight as we didn''t have electricity at night now... We barely had it during the day actually. But whenever the dark crept up on me it felt like anything could get me. That I was seconds away from another umbrith sinking its teeth into me. A twenty-one-year-old, scared of the fucking dark... It wasn''t really that shocking to admit that I was more like a broken little girl now.


    Tears in my eyes blurred my reflection¡ªa scarred, emaciated corpse. Nothing compared to Tiv''s arm-candy. The thought gnawed at me for the twentieth time since dawn. I tried to remember if I was always such a pathetic mess before the war. I didn''t think so. I listened to music. I sang. I danced. I felt things beyond despondent misery.


    A soft breeze teased the edges of the curtains, carrying with it the earthy scent of pine and damp soil. As I approached the window, movement flickered at the forest''s edge; a doe delicately stepped through the tree line. A spike of hunger twisted in my gut. That would feed us for a week. The hide could be used for new boots for the winter.


    Wincing as my stitches pulled taut against my tender flesh, I fastened my worn hunting boots with swift but trembling fingers. Seizing my bow from its place near the backdoor, I tested its string with a practised pluck and eased out into the afternoon sun hidden behind clouds.


    I studied the deer carefully from the top of the tree I sat in; it had been weeks since we''d spotted any game in the forests. My fingers ached as I held the arrow taught. I was shaking; not able to remember the last time I ate. If I missed, the animal would bolt. I knew I was late for the meeting Ben had called; Alex and Ghost had news from Thruck but it had taken me nearly an hour since I spotted the animal to get in a position where I could hunt it. In hindsight, I should have asked Mum to do it for me but after just getting out of hospital, I was stupidly impatient to get back to normal. Whatever the hells normal was for me now.


    Loud hissing sliced through the air however I had sat undisturbed, blending into the leaves, reminding myself that death via Umbrith was quicker than starvation. My body continued to shiver uncontrollably, from hunger and physical exertion. I knew my aim would not be good enough to hit the unsuspecting deer but I was too hungry to let it get away. If I climbed down, the deer would hear and run but if I jumped from that height I would reopen the wound on my stomach.


    I was really hungry.


    Desperately, I flung myself from the tree. Landing on top of the doe, the steel of my blade found its throat. Agony flared along my side; hands clutched to my abdomen, I curled into a tight ball. When I looked down my once white, now tattered, vest was covered in fresh blood that didn''t belong to the deer.


    I pulled my phone out of my pocket and rang Lucas, holding my side as I grunted in pain.


    No answer. Great.


    Reluctantly, I tried Aaron instead.


    "Hi Birdie, where are you? Ben wants to hold this stupid meeting," he groaned. "Do you want me to make up a lie for you?"


    He had been particularly keen to keep me happy lately; I had unintentionally been colder with him, having been unable to get the thought of Tiv kissing Blondie''s hand weeks ago out my head.


    You are a horrible person.


    "Az, I saw a deer," I gasped, holding my side.


    "Connor told you not to hunt," Aaron sighed warily. He got so sick of my shit all the time but very rarely said anything. He was good like that.


    "I know. He may have been right. I need you to come and get me," I muttered grumpily.


    "What did you do?" he sounded worried.


    "Jumped out a tree. I''m bleeding more than the deer."


    "You''re unbelievable," he grumbled. "Where are you?"


    "About twenty metres into the forest behind my parents," I whispered.


    "Ah, come on! I''m calling your dad," he said.


    "No! He''ll freak out again. Him and Mum are already going mental at Ben for me getting hurt to begin with. Just come and get me," I begged.


    He groaned, "I''ll be quick."


    "Thanks, love you," I grunted.


    "You too, you idiot."


    Luckily for me, everyone was already in the training room as I arrived. Aaron cradled me with careful strength as he carried me to where Charlotte and Yalma stood ready. Charlotte set to work with deft stitches while Yalma administered Venenum¡ªdabbing the silvery-blue ointments on the wound with gentle fingers that did nothing to numb the burning sting of the potion. I downed the rest of the bottle, relaxing slightly as the pain ebbed away. Meanwhile, Ben''s features cycled colours; white shock gave way to crimson rage as he glared over me.


    "You''re thick sometimes," he snapped.


    "You won''t be seething when we can eat later," I mumbled, lacking my usual ferocity.


    "Thanks." A reluctant smile broke through his concern; he was starving too. "Yalma can fix you up here while I talk to this lot then I''ll take you to the hospital to see Connor."


    I had been out of action for a week but was promised another cool scar across my abdomen when the Venenum had finished working. Paul wasn''t as lucky; he had lost a lot of blood. Today was his first day back and he was not happy at all. He wasn''t on shift but he had spent the whole day hanging around in case any more of our members decided it would be a good time to change into a colossal flesh-eating monster.


    The realisation that one of our members was dead and we had not noticed was embarrassing, to say the least. We never found Renee''s body and had no idea if we had killed her shapeshifter, there were just too many Umbrith at the base that night. It had cast a dark cloud over the entire group, we were all tired, hungry and now paranoid. It did not help that the creatures seemed to know the moment our group was separated. We were beginning to really question our knowledge of the Umbrith. Were they so smart that they could coordinate attacks? Even Ghost hadn''t heard any whisperings about it. We had figured there was no spy in our group. We wanted to think we were just unlucky. But a familiar had removed Yalma''s protection around our base on the night Umbrith attacked me and Paul. Someone was helping Lambent. Someone strong.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I could not remember a lot of what happened after the attack but Paul relayed snippets to me. It turned out I was correct and Yalma could shoot protective barriers out of her hands. As it turns out, Yalma was more of a healer than a familiar and preferred not to use magic at all. She claimed it was safer for her and she was not very good at practising magic anyway. It was not a surprise.


    When Ben returned from Thruck after our attack, ''anger'' failed to accurately describe his feelings. Needless to say, he took a large group of rebels on a hunt that night and eradicated sixteen creatures. Literally chopped them into bits apparently. His anger mellowed slightly after that and the Umbrith must have been fearful for their lives because they did not try to attack us again.


    The other main thing that had changed since the attack was our security. All the entrances had security cameras from Dan''s place which he had hooked up to car batteries. Having someone tech-savvy in the group was literally a life-saver. He fixed the cameras up to his old monitors which we could use to watch the outskirts of the sports hall, allowing us to see anyone or anything approaching our increasingly un-secret base.


    After Yalma was finished with me, Charlotte yanked up my disgusting bloodstained top and made a makeshift crop top, allowing her to wrap my entire midriff in gauze and bandages.


    "That''ll do until you see Connor. Please, for my sanity''s sake, do not jump out of any more trees," she begged.


    "No promises," I grinned.


    I felt good as new after the Venenum numbed the pain but knew the effects of that would wear off in a few hours.


    "You got more Venenum I can have for home?" I asked.


    "I have already dropped some at your parents and Aaron''s," she smiled kindly.


    She always seemed so relaxed compared to the mess that was our lives. Wriggling my bandages, curiosity itched at my insides. "Yalma, why don''t you use your powers more often? You could help so much."


    Something flashed in her dark, golden eyes but I couldn''t quite read it. "It''s complicated," she said.


    "Try me," I encouraged.


    Yalma sighed heavily, looking like her mind was a million miles away. "I don''t like using my powers because they¡¯re rather unique and drawing attention to them might lead my mother to find me."


    My curiosity grew with that odd answer. "Why would your mum finding you be a problem?"


    The silence dragged on while Yalma collected her thoughts. Charlotte wandered off to go talk to Alex¡ªI got the sense she already knew this story.


    When Yalma finally spoke, she was quiet, "I am from Peva in Lambent. Our port city held fast to many old customs and traditions. I loved it there, however my life changed forever when my mother killed my father."


    "What? Why?" The shock left my voice barely above a whisper.


    "They were Fated," Yalma explained, eyes darkening. "Quite clearly not Fated lovers, though I supposed they both believed it at some point. My father was consumed by this bond; it led him to madness. In the end, my Mother took his life. She told me she believed it was her life or his and she feared for my safety if he lived."


    The grim story weighed heavily between us. "I''m so sorry," I said gently.


    "Thank you," Yalma nodded slowly. "She fled with us to Harroworth. Murdering a Fated enemy isn''t exactly illegal however it is exceptionally hard to prove. And... I am not sure I believed her when she told me I would have been unsafe had he lived. I found I couldn''t forgive her for what she did so I left to live in Outer Harroworth."


    "And now?"


    "Now," she continued, "for over thirty years, I''ve lived here in, estranged from Lilou¡ª"


    "Lilou!" I gawked. "My old Health professor?"


    "That is her," she smiled sadly.


    "But she''s the same age as you?" I sputtered.


    "She has the power of regeneration. She does not age like you or I. She is past eighty now."


    I shivered, remembering how Lilou once told me her version of that story. She romanticised it a fuck-ton more than Yalma''s had.


    "Thanks for telling me," I said quietly.


    "It''s something that stays with you," Yalma murmured before giving me another small smile. ¡°I would rather use my magic to heal than to harm.¡±


    ¡°You do, daily,¡± I smirked around the room full of people who had some kind of scar Yalma had patched up. ¡°You should use your powers more. Even if Lilou found you, she¡¯d have to get past every single one of us just to have a conversation with you.¡±


    ¡°And how lucky I am to be afforded such affections,¡± she smiled kindly. It brought me up short for a second as she honestly sounded like she didn¡¯t deserve any of it.


    She stopped talking and I zoned out. Everything got hazy as my mind reeled¡ªbeing Fated sucked. Turns out it wasn¡¯t always as rosy as Louise and Riley painted it out to be. Then Ben''s voice cut through my thoughts, snapping me back to the real world and the crap we had to deal with.


    I took my shoes off and got comfortable, sitting on the desk behind him. Disinterested was putting it lightly; I was starving and exhausted with every intention of going straight back to Aaron''s after to sleep. Whatever the rebels in Thruck were doing to the Lambentian scum did not interest me at all.


    The grainy footage on the old monitors buzzed and flickered, casting an eerie greyness over Michael, Lucas, and Ghost. We did not know how long the battery would last, meaning we could be without cameras very soon, unless Dan could hook up more. It was stressful. Riley and Louise trudged into the room and sat on the floor. Riley immediately draped a tired arm over her shoulders, pulling Louise close. They looked haggard from endless alertness, their faces gaunt and shadows under their eyes. This war was finally proving too much for us. Apparently losing Renee was the straw to break the camel''s back.


    "Now that everyone is here we can get this started," Ben announced wearily, fingers massaging his temples where veins throbbed subtly with strain. "As you''re all aware the in-house riots are stopping but this isn''t through decay of interest. Someone is attacking rebel groups that are vying for control in the big cities."


    At his words, Lucas''s hand instinctively went to his stubbled jaw that had not seen a razor in days; he leaned forward, his spine rigid with tension.


    "A group has been travelling up from the south destroying the minor rebel groups and targeting their leaders. At first, we thought it was possibly down to the Umbrith but the Lambentian Guard haven''t been harmed and a guy down in the southern city of Cooperage reported a near miss with the group from Lambent four days ago," Ben explained.


    "What does that mean? A near miss?" Michael asked.


    "Well, he told us several trained killers in masks came and murdered half of their team. The only thing he could see was their eyes which all had the golden ring in them. He escaped with two women and the rest were taken captive or killed¡­" Aaron replied. "They said the Lambentians were prepared, they knew exactly who their leader was and went straight for her. They weren''t messing around; she''s dead."


    A tight silence followed¡ªfaces turned pale, eyes dropped to hands clasped tightly in laps or fixed onto the concrete walls. Fear darkened Sydney''s normally steely gaze; Louise''s fingers twitched involuntarily against the cold concrete until Riley wrapped his hand around hers¡ªapparently they shared emotions sometimes. It looked like they were sharing fear at that second. We all did. Well, almost all of us. The only one of us who seemed unfazed by the news was Ghost who picked at her fingernails like she was bored.


    I forced my face to remain impassive even as my heart skipped erratically. The thought that Ben might be walking into a carefully laid trap clawed at my insides.


    "What else do we know about them?" Leesa probed.


    I had not noticed her behind me. She smiled at me and grabbed my hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze.


    "Not a lot to be honest. There are anywhere between ten and twenty of them. They dress completely in black and only their eyes can be seen so it is obvious they aren''t from Vakoso. Most importantly, they know what they are doing. They can fight and shoot. They are fully kitted out, much more so than us. Everything they do has been strategically planned and they have a lot of information about the groups they strike."


    "Are they only targeting groups that are rebelling against our war?" Riley asked.


    "Pretty much. But the groups rebelling are doing anything from disagreeing with the way their city is being run to actively taking up arms against their city''s leaders," Ben responded. "Either way, they''re Vakosian and Lambentians are killing them."


    "Why aren''t they targeting the groups in charge?" Michael asked.


    "Because the Lambentian''s group isn''t big enough to take out the ones in charge. Dalby, Thruck''s leader, hasn''t had any trouble. Neither has Droyd''s or Cooperage''s. But the consensus is that Lambent is wiping out the leaders of these smaller groups hoping to cause more discord and infighting, creating more of a divide. Just because they haven''t attacked a group in power yet, doesn''t mean they won''t."


    He was right. A strange silence followed. This group sounded like they actually had a chance of taking us down. They had been successful so far with other rebel groups. As I looked around at all of the scared faces in the room, worry and concern set into my bones. My eyes reached Paul, his jaw set in determination and hands curled into fists at his sides.


    "So we''re completely screwed then?" Leesa chirped sarcastically.


    "I have no idea, honestly. They sound dangerous but all the information I have given you is second-hand from Alex and Ghosts'' contacts who I don''t really know down south so I have no idea how reliable it is," Ben sighed warily.


    "He''s never let me down before," Ghost shrugged.


    "Either way, we have an advantage because we have the biggest group in the country, but only you guys know about this place so even if they capture any of our people, unless it''s someone in this room, they''re not going to get any reliable information. We finally have a full armoury and ammo again which gives us a much better chance of staying alive, even if they''re better equipped. And we''re underground; it''s not an easy place to scout out and there''s no building blueprints because it''s so old. They shouldn''t know much about us... Hopefully," Ben sighed. "Regardless, we fight."


    "We fight," Paul repeated. "So what are we going to do to kill the bastards?"


    "Well there isn''t much we can do but wait for them to come and make sure we are prepared when they do. I¡¯ll set up scouts around the east and south roads into Harroworth tomorrow. We haven''t had anyone rebel against the Harroworth Rebels in months but that doesn''t mean the groups don''t exist and if these fuckers get to them, it''ll cause more messes for us to clean up. We need to stick together. Make sure you''re never alone. We don''t want any more Toms on our hands. We have cameras on every door-"


    "We have no idea how long the cameras will last! Let''s leave and find them! I''m not waiting here to be slaughtered!" Paul interrupted.


    "Leave after what happened last time I did? Paul, I''m not putting you or anyone here in a position where you are massacred while I''m gone!" Ben protested, glancing at me.


    "This is ridiculous! So we just have to wait like pigs for slaughter?" Paul roared.


    The room went silent as Paul and Ben glared at each other almost like they were having a conversation that nobody else could hear.


    Aaron protested softly, "Dad, this can''t be up to you. You don''t have a clear head."


    "Not you too! Son, we could be waiting here in uncertainty for weeks while these murderers kill more Vakosian people! Do we just wait in fear until they get here? Look around at us, we''re barely holding together without the stress of waiting to die. If we don''t go looking for these bastards then they will come to us and we will lose like the other Vakosian revolutionaries have!" Paul shouted.


    "Guys, there are people in black masks at the front door," Michael said emotionlessly, the cold light of the camera monitors reflecting on his face.


    What?


    Silence fell immediately and every head swivelled to the screens where we gawked, open-mouthed. With desperate urgency, I shouldered through the crowd and pressed my face close to the grainy images. Michael was correct. Five black-clad silhouettes were at the front door above us, masks covering their faces, all of them were armed. They knew exactly where to go to get in.


    The sight of armed intruders snapped Michael out of his momentary stillness. He grabbed his gun and bolted. Then the momentary silence was over. All at once, chaos erupted. We darted in different directions through the maze of corridors shouting plans at each other. A flurry of urgent voices and scrambling feet punctuated the clangs and thuds as weapons exchanged hands.


    Ben''s voice roared above the din, carrying a harsh command that cut through panic like a knife through silk. "We only need two alive. We can play them off against each other for information. Kill the rest. We know this place better than they do. It''s a maze. Hide in the shadows then strike. Get their guns and get them alone¡ªand get the damn masks off them; I want to know who they are!"


    I snatched a knife from an open crate. My insides constricted against my ribs as I sprinted towards the armoury, still barefoot.


    Then the world exploded.


    Concrete lashed out as I was abruptly thrown sideways. It took me a few seconds to register what had happened as I lay, sprawled on the floor. Dazed and breathless, my senses whirled until my eyes found Leesa, still and buried under rubble where once a wall stood. The car park up and beyond the wall was in clear view. Whoever was coming for us had done their homework and knew coming through the front door wasn''t an option¡ªit was a distraction. I felt cool air rush into the base mingled with the heavy scent of burning fuel. Soldiers dressed in black flooded into the base from the hole at the top of the wall, a lot more than five people. I flung myself away, trying with every ounce of strength to drag Leesa''s body with me.


    Ghost yanked me from the smoke and pandemonium, "Save yourself now and her later. She''s safer if she looks dead."


    I fell backwards out of the room, dazed as a thick cloud of grey debris filled the air. That''s when the shooting started.

 Chapter 44

    44


    Tiv


    Wednesday 30th September, Year 828


    We drew straws and I managed to get stuck with being the diversion, entering through the front door. Jonas rushed past me, his boots kicking up the heavy dust that shrouded the air. His strained grunts echoed through the halls as he dashed towards an assailant''s shadow. Tala, her dark braid flying behind her like a whip, chased Kale like a shadow. I knew she took no pleasure from what we had to do.


    The intelligence gathered from this base was minimal because the security was so high. All we knew for sure was that there were at least thirteen main members rarely all there at once; Marco said Father had a spy who had assured him they''d all be there that evening. We had them trapped.


    Trying futilely to follow Kale, I was immediately thrown against a wall by a woman who didn''t hesitate to snap my wrist back. She effortlessly wrestled my rifle from my grip. I had trained with that weapon for months. To have it wrenched away so effortlessly diminished me in ways I hadn''t anticipated. She hurled the gun to another rebel who dashed off before snapping her hand towards my throat.


    They¡¯re trained fighters. Bloody perfect.


    Reacting on instinct, I caught her wrist mid-strike, twisting it viciously before driving my fist into her stomach with enough force to make her double over. A second punch landed on her cheekbone, sending her crumpling to the floor.


    Binding her arms behind her back, I brought my boot down on her head without pausing¡ªknocking her out cold would perhaps keep Marco from killing her. He had been ruthless in his pursuit to destroy every group we came up against. He knew the stakes; his reputation within our group hinged on his success in Vakoso. He needed to prove himself capable of leading without Father''s guidance.


    The thick cloud of dust from our explosion obscured everything, making each step forward feel like navigating through fog. That was the plan¡ªdisorientate them. However, the place was a labyrinth; the building was so old there were no blueprints for it. Father''s spy had mapped out what they could and we had created makeshift blueprints, yet to be in the middle of the concrete maze was something entirely different. I had tried to tell Marco we were not prepared¡ªwe did not even know who their leader was¡ªyet he would not take no for an answer.


    Emerging into what appeared to be an old library turned war room, maps and screens were strewn across tables amidst abandoned chairs. It offered little respite from the chaos unfolding just beyond the door. With her lithe frame and piercing azure gaze, Regan scanned the documents and monitors hastily for any advantage as Jonas barrelled into another combatant with bone-jarring force behind us.


    "We can collect intelligence later!" I barked, seizing her arm.


    "Alright," she muttered, sarcasm tinging her voice. "Just... don''t let me die."


    Rounding the corridor''s bend, a man came into view, his face contorted with rage, hands lifted towards Jakori. The air around them shimmered with droplets of moisture that evaporated before they could settle on Jakori''s parched and withered skin.


    A familiar.


    Before Regan and I could react further, lightning crackled down the corridor forcing us into a rough dive aside. Regan landed heavily on top of me as the acrid smell of burning flesh filled our nostrils.


    What the fuck.


    Two familiars, apparently.


    "We aren''t going to win this," I hissed at Regan, pulling us up. "Get out now."


    Her head flashed between the entrance and the cloud of debris ahead of us and, completely ignoring me, sprinted into the chaos. I grunted, running forward after her as another lightning bolt flashed through the air. It barely struck my skin, catching my little finger yet still searing the skin and causing me to fall back to the ground, the feeling of being tasered flashed through my body. I was down for seconds before being forced to pull myself together. A man slammed a gun towards my face and, though it bounced off the balaclava, it felt like I''d been punched anyway. Despite his features stirring a flicker of memory within me, instinct overrode contemplation as my body reacted. My hand shot up, twisting his wrist back. The resulting crack of his bones broke through the uproar and his pained outcry filled the space as he dropped the firearm.


    Yet the man was resilient; he pulled a knife from his belt, slashing the air in front of me wildly. I twisted away from most of his attacks however with the last slash of the knife, he sliced across my arm and shoulder, missing my armour and hitting the skin. Pain arced down to my arm as blood began dripping to my fingertips. In that fleeting moment when he extended too far; I circled behind him, securing my hold around his neck. A quick, harsh twist and another ominous snap. His body flopped to the ground. Another life ended. I clenched my jaw and did not even look down; there was no time for distractions. My gaze darted around. Regan was gone.


    I crouched low to the ground, my eyes frantically scanning the dust-choked corridor. Jakori lay motionless just metres away; his body shrivelled, his eyes deeply sunken and bloodshot, his skin bone dry like withered cardboard. The familiar had drained him of all water. He was dead. I sucked in breath and held it, unable to exhale. All of my group that I could see had been disarmed and were fighting without weapons. Several had no masks on¡ªMarco included.


    From behind upturned furniture emerged another rebel barking commands¡ªlikely their leader. Yet my breathing stopped with the recognition that washed over me. He was the man that Ben had spoken to on the day I saw him at Thruck''s Harbour.


    What is going on?


    I had blindly followed Marco''s instructions; he told us we were in Droyed.


    I picked up the handgun from the floor next to the man I''d murdered and closed in on their leader rapidly. My finger tensed against the trigger, yet a glimpse in my peripheral vision halted my action. Amelia, her face unmasked, was being dragged down one of the narrower corridors by another woman. Amelia''s features were contorted with pain; she was horrendous in her bloodied state. I vaulted forward, yet before I could reach her, a broad-shouldered figure tackled me to the ground, unsuccessfully grabbing for my mask. Within seconds, Eddie pulled him off me as they clashed violently. Training made fighting seem graceful. This was not. This was a disorganised shamble of limbs, screaming and blood.


    Doubt began to claw at my mind; we wouldn''t win. It appeared that Marco had made the same observation as his voice thundering over the radio, "Retreat!"


    It had taken us less than ten minutes to be routed.


    Panic laced through my veins as I darted after Amelia and her captor. Passing the room Marco and the others had entered through another black cloud filled the air. This one was not of debris but of pure fear. Three familiars. They had three fucking familiars. This one was stopping us from retreating the way Marco''s group came in.


    I dashed quickly past the cloud of gloom to find the rebel woman had Amelia pressed into a dormitory corner, her gun poised. Knowing I could not shoot without risking Amelia, swiftly and silently, I crept up behind the woman, grabbing her arm and slamming her hard into the wall face first. Pinning her by the neck with one hand and hammering at her wrist with the other, I forced the weapon from her grasp. Amelia slid down the concrete and clawed herself away from us, barely conscious. With her free arm, the rebel woman flung her elbow relentlessly into my stomach, knocking the wind from me. I released her head to restrain her arm to which she immediately threw it backwards, trying to hit me in the face, yet missed.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    She was feral.


    As my arm wrapped tightly around her throat every single nerve ending seemed to seize up, screaming in protest for me to stop. Ignoring the ludicrous impulse, I reached for my gun yet my hand met only empty air at my holster. A flare of alarm went off as I glanced down, but it was already too late¡ªthe sound of the gunshot rang out¡ªsearing pain exploded above my knee in the same leg I was shot in last time. The world pitched as I staggered back; blood already pooling beneath me.


    The radical spun on the spot and aimed my gun directly at me. I recoiled as recognition detonated within my chest. Eyes impossibly wide, a reflexive gasp escaped my throat as I stumbled backwards into the wall¡ªstaring at Alayna Jameson.


    It was her. Yet it looked nothing like her any longer. Starved. Her collarbone protruded under her taut skin, as did her cheekbones. Her dark auburn hair was cropped short and stuck out in different directions like brittle straw. That mischievous sparkle that once lit her eyes had vanished, replaced by deep, black loathing. Purple swallowed those sunken eyes and her nose bled from our violent collision with the wall. Every inch of her filthy arms were mottled by bite marks and other scars. My stomach lurched as I noted the tattoo of snowdrops and vines that wound itself up the bottom half of her left arm to cover the marks. A bloodied bandage was wrapped tightly around her tiny waist, highlighting her malnourishment. Nausea churned in me as I caught sight of my brown beads still circling her neck.


    "Aly?" I croaked.


    Her dead eyes narrowed as her finger squeezed the trigger.


    A searing pain burst through my temple, knocking me off my feet. The balaclava''s magic had done its job; I was still alive. Yet the force of the bullet against my skull was disorientating and my vision swam violently. I struggled to regain my bearings as the room spun violently.


    Alayna Jameson has just shot me in the head.


    Dazed, it took a moment for recollection to seep back¡ªshe couldn''t see my face. I held up an unsteady palm in surrender as I clawed myself back to my feet using the wall for purchase.


    "Ah that''s clever," Alayna muttered with a raspy voice that scraped against my ears, eyeing the mask I wore covetously. "How do you know my name?"


    Her features were hard. Cold. Coated in hatred. There was no beauty in her visage any longer.


    "Who got out?" Marco''s voice called from my radio in Lambentian.


    "I''m out," Xander''s voice crackled. "You''re a stupid bastard, you know that?"


    Marco didn''t reply.


    "We''re out," Kale echoed. I almost sagged in relief. That meant Tal was safe too.


    "I''ll have that," Alayna snapped, nodding to the radio.


    Rooted to the spot by shock and confusion, I could barely muster the will to breathe let alone act. Her response was to move the gun towards Amelia''s crumpled form.


    "If I have to ask again I''ll paint the walls with her brains."


    Numb fingers unclasped the radio and I held it out but as I did, it sounded again. Ice pooled and solidified in my stomach as Ben Jameson''s voice seethed over the line.


    "Demetrius says hello," his cadence was lethal as Demetrius¡¯s screams echoed both through the concrete maze and over the radio.


    Amelia began gasping on the floor beside us. More chilling than Ben''s torture of our comrade, was the sneer that spread across Alayna''s face at her brother''s words. It chilled me so thoroughly, I feared I would never feel warmth again.


    "Come back and let''s play, little Hawes," Ben cooed malevolently as Demetrius screamed again.


    A flicker of bewilderment widened Alayna''s eyes as she heard the name and her face fell; then a surge of incredulity swept over her gaze as it darted from the radio to me.


    "No." She shook her head like it may expel the word Hawes from her head.


    "Little brother, where are you?" Marco barked in Lambentian, careful not to use my name.


    I didn''t dare reply. In fact, I did the only thing I figured might keep Amelia and I alive. Breathing deep, I removed the mask.


    Alayna''s face blanked for a single moment which felt like an eternity before her features slackened. Posture slumping, she dropped her arm to her side, the gun hanging limply by her leg.


    "What have I done to your face?" she breathed, horror-stricken.


    The pain in her cadence was visceral. I couldn''t bear it. My feet pulled me towards her unbidden, however apparently so did hers. Alayna fell into me, burying her face into my chest and let out one long, muffled scream. I had no control over my reaction: I held her so tightly to me that I thought I might break her; she was skin and bones. With one arm wrapped around her tiny waist, I ran my hand through her cropped hair, pinning her head to me. She simply gasped in despair and with every gasp a part of me woke up. Or broke. Or died. Or all of it.


    "You''re alive," I choked. "I knew you were alive."


    She gasped again, this time bringing words with it, "You''re here."


    "I''m here," I whispered softly.


    Nothing more was said. It was like time had stopped. It was like time had never happened; I had never left. The hum of her under my skin was the same as it was years ago. I had forgotten where we were or what we were doing, so much so I did not anticipate or notice Amelia as she dived for us. Alayna did as she threw herself away from me however not before Amelia planted a knife deep into her calf.


    "No!" I boomed.


    Immediately, Alayna raised the gun again and pointed it at Amelia. Her jaw clenched, waning muscles in her forearm flexed like trembling steel cables.


    "Alayna, stop," I commanded.


    She shuddered as though the sound of my voice was a physical blow, her breath hitching in her chest. Yet her resolve solidified again as she shifted her aim to me, moved it an inch to the left and fired. Concrete sprayed over us as the bullet embedded itself in the wall behind me, leaving my right ear ringing with a high-pitched silence.


    "If either of you move, I won''t miss next time," she barked. "Now shut up and let me think!"


    My eyes widened in disbelief as I stood paralysed. The realisation that Alayna would indeed pull the trigger with intent to kill me clawed at my mind. Me. Not a faceless man under a mask. Seconds flew by in silence as that notion bounced around in my skull, only interrupted by screaming in the distance.


    Alayna was a statue of fierce concentration, lips quivering minutely as they shaped quiet words in rapid succession, "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Maybe it''ll be okay. Ben might let him go. I could talk to him¡ªto Az¡ªno that''s stupid. Fuck. Right. Fuck. What do I do?"


    It was hard not to postulate she had lost her mind as she muttered to herself.


    Marco sliced through my concern as he tried the radio again and, with a sudden outburst, Alayna seized it from my limp grasp, dashing it against the floor where it shattered into silence. She spun on her heel towards the door and slammed it shut with such force that dust motes danced in the strained air. Methodically, she emptied my gun, pocketing the magazine with a swift movement before doing the same with Amelia''s discarded weapon. Finally, she pulled one of the beds in the corner of the room revealing a grate in the floor.


    "Go," she hissed. "The old sewer leads to the river."


    I hesitated for just a breath¡ªthere was no time for delay¡ªyet I wanted to delay. Nevertheless, I grasped Amelia by the arm despite her pained protestations, guiding her towards the grate. She resisted briefly, gripping onto my wrist with surprising strength given her state.


    "Tiv, what''s going on?" Amelia croaked desperately.


    "I''ll tell you later," I lied, shoving her unceremoniously through the grate.


    Her string of colourful curses echoed up from below even as she vanished into darkness.


    "I''m going to get the others," I shouted over her noise.


    Alayna and Amelia voiced their protests simultaneously¡ªAmelia''s shrill shrieks clashed against Alayna''s low hiss.


    "They''ve escaped or they''re already dead," Alayna barked plainly. "Go now or stay and die."


    My jaw tightened. Already dead.


    Knowing I should heed her warning, my feet refused to move. Refused to take me from in front of her. As if she could sense it, her arm twitched at her side as if to extend it. She didn''t. Rather, she opened her mouth, words pouring as if restraining her arm was her last ounce of self-control.


    "I''m sorry I shot. I-I panicked. I-" She caught herself and hardened again. "You need to go."


    However as I stared into her too-wide blue eyes, my mind went blank once more. I forgot where I was, what she had done to me, what I was expected to do to her.


    This woman wasn''t my enemy.


    "I''ve missed you," I said simply.


    A ghost of a smile appeared on her mouth as I resisted the urge to bring my lips to hers.

 Chapter 45

    45


    Alayna


    Wednesday 30th September, Year 828


    The commotion was dying down along the corridor. We didn''t have long. Blondie screeched for her fianc¨¦ and he seemed to remember where he was. I glanced down at her in the sewer, itching to put a bullet between her golden-blue eyes. How had I not realised it was her? I had thought of nothing but her perfect face for weeks. She certainly didn''t look as pristine in the flesh, especially with black bruises mottling her pretty eyes. I should have shot her immediately. Fuck Ben''s need for hostages.


    Facing the man who stood in front of me silently, I took him in. Tiv was bigger than I remembered, taller and more muscular but somehow looked too skinny. His cold eyes were no longer black like they had been on the television, though they were still mottled by heavy bags as if he hadn''t slept for days. One of his eyes was swollen and bloodshot, a purple bruise staining his once perfect copper skin. I had done that to him. I had hurt him. But there was no time to fixate on the fact I''d mangled his face; Blondie kept screaming for him, trying in vain to get back up through the grate as he just stood, staring at me.


    "Are you broken?" I hissed. "Go or Ben will kill you. Really kill you¡ªnot like when I used to say it."


    His lips twitched upwards and briefly, my insides turned to mush. What was wrong with me? There would have been a time I would have given a limb to see that smile again, but now that he stood in front of me all I felt was anger and regret.


    Until he touched me.


    He brought a hand to my cheek with a gentleness I wasn''t expecting. I reluctantly pushed my face into his palm, pathetically drinking him in as I used to before rebellion and war. Before we were put on enemy teams.


    As much as it felt like our encounter had lasted decades, in reality, it had only been a minute. Blondie continued to scream, reminding me the seconds were ticking down.


    "Go with your¡­ fiance," the words felt like acid on my tongue.


    He stepped away from me at the last word and spoke coldly, "I can''t leave my people here."


    "Your people?" I spat.


    He pressed his lips into a hard line. "My people."


    His response enraged me more but before I could retort, the Blonde''s screams went up an octave and she began throwing rocks up the hole at Tiv. I couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying but her words definitely didn¡¯t sound like declarations of love.


    ¡°What a joy she is,¡± I muttered sarcastically, raising an eyebrow as I peered down into the hole.


    ¡°Apple of my fucking eye,¡± Tiv sighed deeply with just as much sarcasm.


    Somehow I laughed. The sound brightened Tiv¡¯s face for a second before more of Blondie¡¯s jarring screams pierced the silence.


    Silence.


    Whatever battle was happening beyond the door had stopped. We were out of time.


    "Listen to me, what you need to get through your thick skull is the fact that we have won and you and whoever else is caught here will be killed or tortured until you give Ben¡ªus¡ªthe information we need. I''m going to guess you have less than a minute before you''re outnumbered and then I cannot help you. I can''t stop Ben. So leave. Please."


    "Alayna-"


    "The second you reach the river, get in and walk down it. That way, nobody can follow your footprints. If they find you, it will not be pleasant for you or Blondie. Don''t be an idiot."


    He opened his mouth to argue but shouting from the other end of the corridor warned him against it.


    "Aly?" Ben yelled.


    In that instant, Tiv pulled me close. My breath hitched as his warmth enveloped me and, for a beautiful second, I allowed myself to melt into his arms. It was a quick, perfect moment. And then he was gone, lowering himself into the sewer. Grabbing Blondie''s hand, he limped quickly away.


    I''m going to be sick.


    "Alayna, where in the hells are you?" Uncharacteristic panic now laced Ben''s voice.


    I fumbled with the metal grate, sliding it back over the void with shaking hands before rushing toward Ben''s calls. My feet were bloodied and raw, sticking to the floor as I moved. My head throbbed from Tiv''s attack and I still had a small dagger stuck in my leg, slowing my pace.


    Rounding the corner, I found Ben hunched over Leesa''s motionless form. With frantic movements, he clawed through debris blanketing her body.


    "Is she alive?" I asked feebly, propping against the wall.


    His head jerked up and he swore. Something in him snapped as he swooped forward to engulf me in a hug that reeked of desperation rather than tenderness.


    "Marco Hawes was here. He got away," he said, moving me back against the wall. His eyes flitted over me¡ªprobing my injuries. "Aaron said you were chased. Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, they also got away," I responded robotically.


    Ben''s eyes narrowed down the hallway I had just emerged from. I knew what he was thinking: there was no way anyone could have escaped unless they''d passed him. Unless they already knew the way out¡­ I should have thought of a better lie. He gave me a long, appraising look and I gazed back, my face like stone as I pretended my heart wasn''t trying to beat out of my chest.


    "Is Leesa alive?" I asked again.


    His face hardened and I wished we weren''t close. I wished he didn''t know me¡ªthat he couldn''t read my face like a book.


    "Yeah," he ground out through clenched teeth. "Where''s Tiv?"


    "I have no idea," I somehow breathed out evenly.


    Then he did something he had never done in my entire life. Seizing both of my arms, he shoved me back with enough force that my head bounced off the wall behind me. Pain lanced down my spine.


    "Cut the shit, Alayna," he snarled inches from my face. "What did he do to you?"


    His fingertips gripped me harder until I thought my skin would split. He was aiming to hurt. To bruise. Tears filled my eyes but I couldn''t wipe them away as he held me in place.


    It was Aaron''s voice that shattered our standoff¡ªa growl filled with disbelief, "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    Ben''s grip loosened as we both looked at Paul supported on one side by Aaron''s sturdy frame. Without missing a beat, Aaron released his dad and lunged forward to wrench Ben away from me.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I looked at Ben''s face, contorted in anger, and knew he would keep no secrets for me; the gloves were off.


    "She was screwing Tiv Hawes before he left. She''s let him escape tonight," Ben shrieked, throwing Aaron off him and storming away.


    "Nothing he just said is true. He''s just angry," I whispered immediately.


    Aaron looked at me wide-eyed before following Ben. It took him less than two seconds to choose his side.


    Breathing deeply, I shoved the tears away and forced the tangle of emotions into a tight knot, pushing them down into the depression box. This was no time for vulnerability; the box would have to contain every shred of weakness, at least for now. Leaning against the cool wall for support, I focused on the rhythm of my breath, trying to make my heart beat slower. Bodies were scattered through the blood-smeared hallway. A faint sense of relief washed over me, not so much happiness but a nasty realisation that these bodies weren''t ours.


    Alex and Lucas were ahead, they strained to haul a struggling Lambentian soldier into the old security room¡ªthe room we used to torture. Their clothes were stained with scarlet. Determined to find out why the fuck Tiv and Marco had come for us, I approached them with effort; each step sending ripples of pain up my leg. When I noticed Charlotte lying just metres from me, unmoving with her wrists tied behind her back, I halted abruptly and changed tact. Dropping to my knees beside her, I pressed an ear to her chest¡ªa musical drummer''s beat sounded¡ªsteady and strong. Relief coursed through me. My gaze slid to the knife jutting from my leg; for a second I debated using it to slice through her bonds but dismissed the thought as quickly as it came. It wasn''t worth adding to the blood on the floor.


    Everything was too silent¡ªthat was what made the gasping near me loud. I turned slowly from Charlotte, and the sight behind me made my breath catch. Louise was collapsed over Riley''s body, her shoulders shaking with each strained breath. Riley''s face was white, contrasting sharply with the crimson pooling under him. His chest was still and his eyes stared blankly up at nothing. Louise''s hands shook as she pressed them against his chest, trying to bring him back. Her sobs were jagged, tearing through the silence like shards of broken glass.


    "Riley..." Her voice broke, trailing off into a whisper.


    I could feel the agony pouring out of her. She leaned over him, fingers tracing his face one more time, trying to burn it into her memory. Apparently losing a Fated lover was like losing a part of your soul. It was hard not to agree at that second. She looked just as dead behind the eyes as he did.


    I couldn''t move, feeling like I was intruding on her raw grief. Seeing her fall apart cut into me in a way I hadn''t expected. I had to look away, but everywhere I looked was more ruin.


    Further down the adjacent corridor, I could see Yalma was also unmoving. Sidney lay dead in the doorway of the first dormitory, half his face blown away. My chest tightened like someone had my lungs in a vice.


    Even more adrenaline surged as arms wrapped around me. I thrashed, aiming to destroy the threat¡­ before I realised the threat was Luke.


    "Fuck, look at you," he grimaced, holding me still by the shoulders.


    I couldn''t stop the words pouring out, "Ben is going to kill me."


    It wasn''t figurative. It wasn''t dramatic. My brother was going to kill me.


    Lucas stilled. He knew what I meant. He always knew what I meant.


    His voice was low and disbelieving, lips barely moving as he breathed, "Aly, please don''t tell me you let anyone leave."


    Even Luke thought I''d done the wrong thing. Shit.


    But like a broken record, I whispered, "Ben is going to kill me."


    "Where the hells were you?" Aaron''s voice sliced through the silence from behind.


    Ben had sent his good boy to get answers out of me.


    "I was getting a nose job just outside the training room," I somehow managed to quip, touching my tender nose.


    A palpable tension hung between us. It was weird. We didn''t fight. We never had. We just laughed and joked about bad stuff until it went away and told each other when we''d pissed each other off when it didn''t go away. So the anger that rolled off both of us felt entirely foreign. I couldn''t help it¡­ Until I looked down at Sydney''s mangled corpse and the lid of my depression box started to shudder.


    Standing, I wrapped my arms around Aaron, hoping for his calming effect. For the first time, it didn''t work.


    I sighed roughly, "I''m glad you''re okay."


    Stiffly, he moved his arms around me, "Lucas, give us a second."


    Luke didn''t move, looking at me for instruction.


    "For fuck sake, mate. She doesn''t need a guard dog; give us a second," Aaron snapped in a way I had never heard before.


    "What''s your problem?" I growled.


    "You know exactly what my problem is," he replied darkly.


    My throat constricted. I flicked my head to the side, and Lucas stepped away, heading back to the room where he''d taken the Lambentian hostage.


    He was barely out of earshot when Aaron spoke, "What did Tiv Hawes do to you?"


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    I will be calm. I will hold myself together. I will survive.


    "Why don''t you just give me the long list of questions Ben has rather than pretending you''re not doing his dirty work?"


    His eyes sharpened like flint striking steel, "You have a dagger sticking out of your leg and your face is mangled. Asking what he did is a pretty logical question I think!"


    "I didn''t even see him, Aaron." The lie slipped out smooth as silk from between my lips. "Ben has lost his damn mind."


    "You can''t blame him for thinking that! It sounds like you and Tiv Hawes knew each other well," he growled.


    "I spent about a week hanging out with him over three years ago. I did not screw him. He left the country soon after I met him. I''ve not heard from him since," I said.


    "You did not even mention him," he probed.


    "Why in hells would I?" I barked.


    "Because he''s Tiv Hawes," he snarled back.


    Before I could muster a reply, Ben moved into view carrying a corpse over his shoulder. The sight hit me like a sledgehammer to the chest¡ªMichael.


    No no no.


    I watched as Ben wordlessly placed his childhood friend at the entrance. Ben had known Michael so long I had never known my life without him in it. He stopped only for a heartbeat but it was enough for our eyes to lock. In that brief second, there was no grief on his part¡ªonly hate etched across his features. Hate aimed at me. At Tiv. At the Lambentian bastards who had destroyed us. A sob escaped my throat. Then another. Then another. They wouldn''t stop coming, despite my best effort to lock the thoughts in the depression box, until I was gasping for air.


    Aaron swore and pulled me to him, "We''ll find them and kill them."


    The warmth of him died with his words making me feel sick as even more tears spilt from my eyes. I took a deep breath, trying to clear my mind. I needed to get rid of the crazy feelings beginning to seep into the corners of my thoughts like black ink before they consumed everything again.


    "We need to get the corpses out of here before it attracts something worse. I''ve called Dad and Connor. They''re on their way to get the injured," Ben said emotionlessly like his mate wasn''t dead at his feet. His cold eyes fell on me and Aaron as he glanced me up and down. "Aaron, take her to the hospital with Leesa. Alex and Louise are okay. They can clean things up here and get the rest to the hospital when Dad gets here."


    Louise was still draped over Riley''s dead body, hyperventilating. She didn''t react at all to Ben''s orders. The tendons in her neck stood out under the skin, her fingers digging into Riley''s limp form.


    "Louise, we need help here," Ben repeated.


    Electricity crackled in the air around her, static lifting fine strands of her hair. Jagged blue veins popped under her ghostly white skin as tiny lightning bolts zig-zagged up her arms. Slowly, she raised her head, locking eyes with Ben. The look in them was haunting¡ªa hurricane of grief and rage.


    "We''ll hunt them down. We''ll slaughter every last one of those fuckers for this," Ben promised quietly, holding her gaze steadily.


    Louise''s jaw clenched so hard a muscle twitched in her cheek. She sucked in a deep breath through her nose and took one final look at Riley. Then she forced herself to her feet, ready to unleash hell. Louise wasn''t there anymore. Whatever she was died with Riley. Now her eyes were hollow. Ben watched her for a second before turning his attention back to me. He glared at me coldly as he walked over, debris crunching under his boots.


    "Tell me what happened, now," he growled at me.


    I instinctively gripped Aaron harder but he just let me limply hang at his side.


    "Ben, I did not see Tiv," I tried again.


    He ground his teeth together, "It''s odd that you came from the only room where we have an escape into the sewers that only one of us would know about¡­ And please explain why you unloaded an enemy gun during a gunfight."


    He gestured to the gun in my back pocket and Aaron pulled a magazine from it, giving me a wary look.


    "We need all the ammo we can get. I stole it," I said quickly.


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Ben barked. "I''m going to have a look in the sewers. I swear Alayna, if I find even a footprint-"


    "What? You''ll hurt me again?" I barked, signalling to the purple bruises spreading across my arms. "Am I going to be the next one you hang in The Grange?"


    He looked at the marks mottling my body. I had hoped to get a reaction; to stop him from following Tiv, terrified he would find a lot more than footprints. But he said absolutely fucking nothing. He just stared at what he had done to me, his features blank. If I''d thought my brother changed after Hayley died, it was worse now. Ben was dead.


    After a few wordless seconds, he stalked towards the room where I had let Tiv go ten minutes earlier, not bothering to glance back at me or Michael.

 Chpater 46

    46


    Tiv


    Wednesday 30th September, Year 828


    Tala and Regan had definitely underestimated the rebel group when they were investigating them. We should have sent Xander; he was the better scout yet Marco in his anger had refused to let him go¡ªpunishment for his insolence which had cost us the lives of at least Jakori and Demetrius in that concrete labyrinth, though I was willing to bet there were more. Xander said we¡¯d regret it and we did. The Harroworth Rebels had crushed us in minutes.


    We had been running as fast as we could despite the fact I¡¯d been shot in the leg once again until we reached the end of the abandoned sewer and found the river.


    ¡°Get in the water,¡± I ordered, dragging us both along the river bank and destroying any trace of our footsteps as Alayna had commanded. I was careful not to get the dirty water near my bloodied thigh. Once our tracks vanished, we began running again in spurts over soggy ground, the underbrush leaving scratches as we rushed on. We did not stop for nearly twenty minutes until Amelia bent over and put her hands on her knees, panting heavily.


    "Come on," I murmured, reaching down to hoist Amelia by her arm, feeling the tremor in my own muscles. "Just a bit farther."


    I kept us moving, motion and momentum serving as a distraction. The ache in my leg screamed for attention with each limping step, but I shoved that pain into a corner of my mind, locking it away behind the thoughts of Alayna.


    As we navigated through the skeletal remains of Central Harroworth by memory and fading sunlight, it was difficult to believe the ruins were once home. The bones of buildings jutted against the dimming sky. Not the vibrant towers that once stood.


    How the hell did we even get here?


    Marco had told us we were forty miles south. How hadn¡¯t I noticed? I had slept a lot on the way here, still exhausted from the lack of pills, then we had set up a meeting point in an abandoned library in the centre of the city. I had been to that library many times. However now it was a burnt, empty husk, like everything in the city was. Not one part of me recognised Central Harroworth, despite growing up in it. The war had destroyed it all.


    Why would Marco lie?


    The moment I had the thought, I answered it. He knew I would not come and kill people here. He knew I would go straight to find Alayna. Although I¡¯d stopped the thought crossing my mind at all since we arrived in Vakoso, it seemed naive to think I would have done anything other than that the second I got close enough to slip away to her.


    Amelia eventually refused to let me drag her any further and insisted on taking a break. I collapsed onto the floor, my hand tightly gripping my injured leg. The scream Alayna made into my chest haunted me and put my head on my bloodied knee.


    Eventually, Amelia straightened, her once heaving chest now rising with a steadier rhythm. I risked a glance upward only for her fist to collide with my face¡ªa sharp burst of pain crackling through my cheek.


    ¡°How fucking dare you?¡± Amelia seethed as she landed another blow.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I sat on the drenched earth, my uninjured arm raised over my head to block her blows as she hurled obscenity-filled questions my way. I let her screeches become white noise as my mind whirled. If Amelia returned to the group and told them that Alayna had let us go, it would be chaotic. A part of me couldn¡¯t help wishing I had simply stayed in Lambent and lived in the cottage Mother had left me. I should have ignored my Father and never looked back. It was a futile thought; had I done that, I¡¯d have never seen Alayna¡¯s face again. However she was still the girl who lied to me and tried to use Marco and I. That much hadn¡¯t changed. My thoughts went backwards and forwards between love and hate for Alayna for a few minutes while I blocked out Amelia.


    ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± Amelia''s voice pierced through my reverie, raising her hand to strike me again.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I commanded.


    My fingers coiled around her wrist to stop her. She struggled against my grip but found no give.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I repeated.


    Amelia¡¯s arm finally went limp and she stood back, glaring at me.


    ¡°Just who is she to you?¡± Amelia demanded through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Someone from before. We¡¯ve been travelling so much that I had no notion I was back in Harroworth. It was merely a shock, that¡¯s all,¡± I explained.


    ¡°A shock?¡± A bitter laugh escaped her lips.


    She turned her back and began to walk away. After about ten paces she stopped and turned back to me. Her facial features were distorted with anger, she had almost turned purple as her bruised eyes narrowed to slits.


    ¡°Old friends, is it? Spare me! I saw how you looked at her!¡± she screeched.


    I suppressed a sigh; letting her provocations stir me further was useless. "Can we not do this now? I¡¯m bleeding out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. I know exactly who she is! You are completely in love with that whore!¡± Amelia hissed.


    A tense chuckle escaped my lips, ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    The last thing I wanted was to entertain that interrogation. Ever.


    ¡°Do you know how many times you¡¯ve hugged me without me asking or forcing you to? Zero. Zero times in three years. You saw that rat and within five seconds you had your dirty hands all over her. You are a liar Tiv. She broke you and I was left to try and fail when picking up the pieces! I tried so hard to love you but all you wanted to do was drink and wallow in self-pity¡± she screamed.


    ¡°Will you just shut your vicious mouth¡­¡± I trailed off and rubbed my temples; I was getting a headache from blood loss, or perhaps from listening to Amelia harp on.


    ¡°She killed your little girlfriend, Regan. I saw her do it. Then she laughed and curtsied over the body.¡± My blood ran cold. ¡°That¡¯s the girl you have spent the last three years pining over. Some Vakosian psychopath with a bloodlust for our people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I said plainly, yet some small part of me knew it was not a lie. The glee on Alayna¡¯s face as shot me¡ªas she heard Demetrius¡¯ screams¡ªwas all too real.


    Amelia scoffed as she ranted on. ¡°Just tell me the truth about her, you pathetic little coward.¡±


    ¡°I am going to the emergency meeting point. Feel free to join me,¡± I pulled myself up on the tree.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°When are we ever?¡± I muttered.


    We continued to walk in silence and my mind raced again. The only thing I could be sure of was why Alayna was part of the largest rebel group in the country: Ben. He¡¯d get her killed.


    I thought about what Amelia had said and I knew I wasn¡¯t in love with Alayna. I supposed that I once had been perhaps, however that was before I found out she had manipulated me, just like her Mother had tried to do to my Father. Perhaps Alayna had let me go because she knew she couldn¡¯t take Amelia and I at once. I had her and she had played me to save her own skin. Other conflicting notions ran through my head again and intense guilt bubbled uncomfortably; I had hurt her. My thoughts went round and round in this circle until we made it back to the meeting point.


    I was going to kill Marco for bringing me back to Harroworth.

 Chapter 47

    47


    Alayna


    Wednesday 30th September, Year 828


    "No major damage. The leg wound is deep but not so deep I''m concerned. Just a bit of a shock to the system overall," Connor smiled mechanically. It didn''t touch his eyes. "Just give the Venenum a few minutes to work its magic on your leg. You''ll need a fair few doses over the next few days. And please do not do anything strenuous until it''s fully healed."


    I looked at my calf where a deep pink gouge shone angrily. Another cool scar to add to the collection. It was nearly midnight. I didn''t know who was alive or dead and Connor had kept his lips tightly sealed, obviously on Ben''s orders, who had not returned from his Tiv hunt. I kept the uneasy feelings inside but couldn''t stop myself worrying about what would happen if Ben caught up with Tiv. The thought sat like a boulder on my chest, making it hard to breathe; who was I kidding¡­ I knew exactly what would happen.


    Connor left me alone and my thoughts spiralled quickly. Three hours ago Tiv''s embrace had been warm and real. Now, the possibility of losing him to Ben''s psychosis gnawed at me. What would I do if Ben killed him?


    I''ll annihilate that vicious, psychotic bastard.


    Intrusive thought of murdering my own brother caused the panic in my lungs to rocket. My heart beat too fast. I thought it might explode as I gasped for air. Holding my pillow tightly over my face, I squeezed hard. In that suffocating, pitch-black space, I struggled with the thoughts I didn''t want to have¡ªnothingness¡ªan escape.


    Thoughts I had not had in a very long time.


    I heard someone enter the room and did not move. Waves of nausea rolled over me as Ben ripped the pillow off my face, his expression murderous. Ironically, it steadied me. A jolt of clarity in the abyss. Aaron followed him into the room, his stare hard and emotionless.


    "Two sets of footprints and a blood trail all the way to the river," Ben snarled.


    Relief flooded through me, numbing the pain like Venenum would; he had not found Tiv. But I noticed Aaron almost jolt in my peripheral and I wondered if I¡¯d given away the relief on my face.


    "I''m fine thanks," I said bitterly, failing miserably to steer the conversation away from Tiv.


    "You lied to us," Ben spat.


    I locked onto a spot on the wall ahead, silent. What was there to say?


    "Ben, your Dad is here and asking for you," Connor interrupted from the door.


    I felt Ben''s angry gaze burning into the side of my face as I continued to stare straight forward at the white hospital tiles.


    "What does he want now?" he growled under his breath before he stormed out of the room.


    Aaron did not follow. I wish he had. But instead, he said, "You lied."


    I couldn''t look at him either. I continued to stare silently.


    "You have nothing to say at all?" he barked. I remained silent. "You never don''t have something to say, Aly!"


    If I admitted what I did out loud they would question me about something I never wanted to speak out loud. I knew the interrogation was coming but I hoped my silence would delay it, scared I would break into a million pieces before I could stop myself. I wondered if Ben would torture me for the information causing ice to grip my stomach.


    "That''s why you went cold with me when he came to Vakoso. That''s why you freaked out when you saw him on the TV," Aaron said, letting the puzzle pieces fall into place. I felt like I was going to throw up but continued staring forward. Infuriated with my silence, he left the room, his parting line feeling like a slap across the face, "I''m done with you."


    My eyelids fluttered and took a deep breath, trying to hold the tears back.


    Put it in the box.


    Ben was back at the door the moment Aaron was gone and I knew I was not going to get another minute of peace until the day I died. Hopefully, it wouldn''t be too far away. Hopefully Ben wouldn''t do it.


    When he did speak, I wasn''t expecting the question. "Are you the spy for Lambent?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I shook my head incredulously, "You''re kidding, right?"


    He wasn''t close to kidding.


    "Everyone was there tonight. We''re never all there at once. But somebody knew we would be and told the Hawes brothers. Somebody in that room with us was feeding them information." He spat the words. "Seeing as you''ve lied to me once already tonight for the sake of a Hawes, I''ll ask again. Are you their spy?"


    "Course I''m fucking not," I snapped. "Are you for real? Is that honestly where your head is at? What the hells is the matter with-"


    He interrupted speaking each word slowly and clearly with acid drenching every syllable, "Charlotte had her head smashed in and is probably going to die. Leesa has a severe concussion and is probably going to die. Dan got shot three times and is probably going to die. Yalma is probably going to die. Ghost''s missing and is probably dead. Sydney is dead."


    He paused after he told me a friend''s fate to let each bullet pierce me.


    "Ben, stop it."


    "Riley is dead."


    "Stop it."


    "Michael is dead."


    "I get it!" I screamed.


    "No! You don''t!" His reply came as he slammed his fist against the door, sending tremors through the room. "They want to kill us all! They almost succeeded. We''re crippled because of this. Because of you-"


    "Listen to yourself for a single second!" I cut in.


    "Where are they?" he demanded.


    "How the fuck am I meant to know?" The pitch of my cry spiked with desperation and disbelief.


    "Hawes trusts you."


    "When people would tell me you''ve lost your mind and I would actually defend you¡­ But if you think I saw him and had a cosy chat spilling all your secrets, then yeah, you''ve lost it," I snapped. "I didn''t even know he was there until you told me."


    "Nobody here trusts a word you say now," he barked.


    "And whose fault is that, Ben? You told all of them I screwed him and I''m spying on their side! What is wrong with you? Aaron finished us-"


    "Your happiness is not the topic of this conversation," he shouted.


    "It never is!" I screamed. Tears I could no longer hold back split down my cheeks. "You haven''t cared about that in years. I''m nothing but a weapon for you to use in your rebellion. All of us are. Can you remember when I was little and we''d sit in your room for hours and watch movies and you''d teach me the guitar? I can. But now I''ve sat here for the last three hours wondering if you''ll torture me before you string me up by the neck."


    Gritting my teeth against the jab of pain, I leapt off the bed and limped past him. He was still stiff with fury but didn''t stop me. I found Dad in the waiting room and he hobbled to my side, wrapping my arm around his shoulders to support me as he pleaded with me to stay in the hospital.


    "I want to be in my own bed," I begged childishly, still crying.


    What I really wanted was a room with a lock that Ben could not get in.


    Dad looked at me, clearly terrified by my broken state and guilt surfaced again that my parents were so burdened by me. If Ben had told him anything, he did not let on.


    "Did Ben do anything to you?" Aaron asked stiffly.


    I wanted to ask him why he didn''t come straight into the room and help if he thought that but I didn''t get a chance before Dad cut in.


    "Move," he barked, pushing past Aaron. Dad''s frame trembled slightly with anger and I kept my arm rigidly around his shoulder, too scared to move it in case he lashed out.


    "Nate, she-"


    "Ah fuck off," Dad spat, pulling me from the ward and out of Aaron''s sight but not before his parting line. "You and Ben keep away from her. You''ve done enough damage."


    Dad helped me into bed where Mum hugged me and let me cry into her until I couldn''t cry anymore. For once, she didn''t get angry. She didn''t tell me to stop.


    "Look at you," she whispered, running her thumb across the purple blooms on my skin.


    "Ben¡­" I breathed out.


    A choked gasp was her only reply.


    "I don''t know what''s happened to him. He frightens me, Mum. He''s going to kill us." Kill me.


    She wrapped her arms around me again and this time we sobbed together. I didn''t know how I managed to find fresh tears. She apologised for Ben over and over. I wish I hadn''t opened my mouth. Seeing her that sad made everything worse. For the first time in a very long time, even the burning pain of hunger did not register. I felt empty. Numb.


    I braced myself at the sound of Ben''s heavy footsteps on the stairs an hour later, thankful for the locked door between us. He did not make it that far, however; angry stomping hammered down the hallway before he reached my door.


    "Out!" Mum shrieked.


    "Ma-"


    "Get out!" The words propelled from Mum with a force I didn''t know she had in her.


    Dad''s low murmur rumbled through the tension but his attempt at pacification was drowned out by Mum''s howls and subsequent slam of her bedroom door.


    When Dad spoke again, his interjection was quiet but laced with an icy disdain that bordered on loathing. "Away from Aly¡­ now. You''ve done enough."


    Ben muttered something too soft to hear.


    "You should see the state of her. Your Mum has spent the last hour calming her down." There was no anger in Dad''s tone when he spoke. It was cold. Disgusted. I had never heard him speak to Ben that way before. "You hurt her today. Not them. You. I swear kid, if you ever give your sister so much as a fucking paper cut in the future you will never get in this house again. You''re not one of us. You haven''t been for a very long time."


    Ben said nothing but I heard him storming down the stairs and the crash of the front door a few seconds later.


    Curled into myself on my bed, I rocked ever so slightly as waves of misery lapped at my insides. Despite Ben''s stormy exit, I couldn''t stop missing the guy who used to cheer me up with his guitar playing. His singing. But now he wasn''t that¡ªthe person was gone. Struggling to catch my breath, somewhere in my brain I registered that I''d fallen backwards in bed; the suffocating blackness was too much and I was swallowed by it.

 Chapter 48

    48


    Tiv


    Wednesday 30th September, Year 828


    To my relief, a few of the group had managed to reach the meeting point. Xander and Ashley greeted me with guns raised but lowered them once they recognised my face. I scanned our provisional headquarters, trying to find familiarity in the ruin. Shelves, once filled with literature, now stood barren, pushed against the windows as crude barricades. Over the years, dirt had embedded itself into the once green carpet, staining it a dark, murky brown. The mezzanine that used to lead to the children''s section was no longer there, instead, it lay as rubble at the end of the library, blocking the back exit to the once beautiful park. Every building we passed on the way to the library had a similar, sorry story. Everything had been destroyed. It was no wonder I did not recognise the place.


    I stepped through the library''s foyer doors and counted eight survivors from our original fifteen. The absence of Regan and Eddie was loud however I was relieved to spot Kale and Tala relatively unharmed. This relief was short-lived as Amelia ran, pretending to sob, into the arms of Tala. She began talking of ¡°that stupid girl he loves¡± and all of the anger that had built over the previous hours snapped.


    ¡°Amelia, you will shut your bloody mouth,¡± I shrieked.


    Every single person left stared open-mouthed at my outburst. After all, to everyone apart from Amelia, I was the laid-back, quieter brother. Marco was the one known for being loud and abrasive.


    Speaking of the imbecile, he rushed to me, his eyes scanning me with concern sharpening his features. Lips turning into a grim line, he swore under his breath and signalled for a medical kit.


    At least he had the sense to send the security detail back to Lambent¡ªI didn''t need them buzzing around me like mosquitoes.


    I felt what little remained of my patience slipping. Without a word, I spun on my good heel, shoving Marco aside with more force than intended before closing the distance between us again in a long painful stride.


    ¡°What the hells was that?¡± My voice tore through the tense air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere private to talk.¡± Marco''s eyes darted around the room, seeking an escape from prying eyes.


    ¡°Am I the only one you¡¯ve lied to? Or have you taken us all for fools?¡± My volume escalated with each word.


    This comment snagged his attention like a hook. Jaw clenching visibly, he grabbed my arm and urged me toward an empty room with a firm grip.


    "Tiv, I have lied to nobody," he said calmly for the others to hear, though his strained jaw barely moved.


    I shrugged off his grasp and hobbled toward the old staff room that reeked of mildew and neglect. The door groaned as it swung open, revealing chipped paint and peeling wallpaper inside. I stepped over scattered debris that crunched underfoot and waited for Marco to follow. When the delay stretched too long, I turned back to find him cornered by distrustful faces.


    ¡°You might as well tell all of us what you¡¯ve been hiding,¡± Xander folded his arms over his chest.


    ¡°What lies have you told us, Marco?¡± Kale interrogated.


    Marco tried to dispel their doubts with smooth assurances. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just family circumstances. Now go to your posts and keep a lookout. Those radicals may have followed him.¡±


    ¡°Why on earth should anyone here believe that?¡± Xander growled dangerously. ¡°Try for honesty. You might actually win some followers.¡±


    Their words collided in heated disarray until Marco caught my gaze, his silent plea for intervention cut through his simmering anger. Realisation snapped into place; these people respected me more than they did him.


    ¡°Xander, I will tell you anything you need to know. Do as he says,¡± I ordered.


    With a nod that signalled reluctant compliance, Xander departed and the others dispersed after him. I reentered the staff room and Marco followed quickly, shutting the door behind him with unnecessary force. The facade of calm he wore earlier had vanished like mist; fury radiated from him in palpable waves. Yet for once, he did not provoke me; I was not backing down. Instead, I stood tall before him, secretly pleased I now had a height advantage.


    ¡°Answers now,¡± I demanded.


    Marco settled on a chair, its wood worn and creaking under his weight


    ¡°Ask away,¡± he replied gravely.


    ¡°You did not tell me we were in Harroworth!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Not really a question,¡± Marco returned flatly as he arched an unimpressed eyebrow.


    ¡°Answer me or I swear I will put your head through a wall,¡± I growled.


    A small smirk flickered on Marco''s face before dissolving into resignation. ¡°Alright, you got me. I lied.¡±


    ¡°Well then tell me the truth!¡± I exploded. ¡°Harroworth was not on our list of targets. We were not meant to be coming here. You brought me back here! I never wanted to come back here and you bloody knew that! What the hells is the matter with you?¡±


    Marco''s shoulders tensed, a ripple of conflict crossing his brow. ¡°Listen, the only reason I didn¡¯t tell anyone the truth was because I felt like it was my problem.¡± He paused, swallowing hard as if clearing his throat of thorns. ¡°I dragged all of you into something I shouldn¡¯t have done which was wrong, however, you must understand; I¡¯m in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°And what position might that be?¡± I spat.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Hesitancy flickered across Marco''s face as if he were about to tread across a minefield. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you will make you very angry. Just keep calm and let me finish before you go off and do anything you¡¯ll regret, alright?¡±


    My patience frayed to its final thread as my hands clenched into fists at my sides. ¡°Stop the insufferable rambling and just tell me what you have to tell me!¡±


    He drew in a breath so deep it threatened to steal all remaining oxygen from our decrepit sanctuary. A thousand guesses would not have led me to foresee his next words.


    ¡°Harroworth wasn¡¯t on our hit list however I brought us to this particular little group because¡­ well¡ªBen Jameson is the terrorist responsible for blowing up Mother¡¯s car. He and his little group¡ªyour little girlfriend¡ªkilled our Mother,¡± he said in a hushed tone. ¡°I did not tell you because I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me and you would run straight back to her.¡±


    I reeled as if struck by an invisible blow; he was right. I did not believe him. Alayna wouldn¡¯t do that. Her memory flickered in my mind¡ªher joy, her laughter¡ªit didn''t fit with this distorted story. But the woman I saw tonight¡­ The hatred on her face. She was a murderer.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± My voice hissed out through my scepticism.


    ¡°Father showed me CCTV footage from the harbour the day Mother died; Jameson and another man snuck in. There¡¯s no footage of them near the car, yet I find it hard to believe he was simply hanging around Thruck on the day our Mother died.¡± I remained silent, taking in what he was saying and he continued, his voice turned to a whisper, ¡°They were the ones who blew up her car. They are not revolutionaries. They¡¯re terrorists, Tiv.¡±


    There was a long silence before I could pick words from the whirring in my head. ¡°They have always despised us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We were unprepared. We shouldn''t be here,¡± I choked.


    ¡°If I had known they were so strong I would have never¡­. I-I just wanted to know what our Mother had done to deserve such a cruel death. But they had familiars, at least two. We killed one I think. But the old registers only mentioned three registered familiars in the entire city. We weren¡¯t expecting them.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Would you be on a register just to exist? Or would you avoid the people with the register?¡± I echoed Alayna¡¯s words from a lifetime ago.


    Marco pressed his lips into a hard line before he spoke again, ¡°I think the entire Jameson family were involved in Mother¡¯s murder. That was why Alayna¡¯s Mother wanted our Father to go to their residence the night of Mother¡¯s death; so that she could plant the seed of running away with him. I don¡¯t think she ever intended to, just to use him to gain for her family. Julie knew that once our Mother was out of the way it would be easier to inject herself into Father¡¯s life. They wanted our money.¡±


    I tried not to believe a word he said. Despite this, I had never seen Marco ever show an emotion that didn¡¯t resemble cocky, arrogance yet, there he sat, genuinely upset.


    ¡°How long have you known this?¡± I barked.


    ¡°Father told me before we left Lambent,¡± he trailed off. ¡°He gave me their location and intelligence on their group.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I know. However I thought you would choose them over us again,¡± he muttered, looking at his hand in his lap.


    My head spun and I staggered slightly.


    ¡°What the fu¨Chave you been drinking?¡± Marco barked.


    ¡°I wish. Have you seen me?¡± I said, signalling to my leg and shoulder.


    ¡°Sit down, you moron,¡± Marco snapped, rushing out of the room.


    Moments later he returned with Ashley and some heavy-duty first aid kits. They had the same bottles of Venenum which had been used to fix me up a few days earlier¡­ I knew I was about to hurt. This time the bullet had been lodged in my leg and, even with Venenum as a painkiller, the pain was excruciating to extract it.


    My anxiety had transformed the sofa into a slab of stone, my body contorted in discomfort. Insomnia plagued me, and my leg throbbed¡ªthe Venenum''s magic fleeting. Though I was happy I could see out of both eyes again.


    I¡¯d been trying to keep my unrelenting thoughts out however it was impossible. Alayna had deceived me once again. Her acting skills were award-winning. I thought back to the first time she was close enough to me to touch. She¡¯d stolen my car keys, enjoying the game of being able to control me. Earlier, her gasps and tremors had seemed etched in despair; now, they appeared etched in mendacity. Her brother had once had the audacity to apologise for my Mother¡¯s death. He was a dead man. The whole family was poisonous.


    Knowing sleep was pointless, I made my way from the room. Most of the group was still awake, chatting and playing cards, trying not to think about the fact we were seven people fewer than we were the night before because of the Jamesons.


    Marco intercepted my path with zealous caution. ¡°You absolutely must not walk about.¡± I continued forward until he grabbed my arm with jarring force. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Father. Unsurprisingly he¡¯s furious our security detail had been sent away. He¡¯s sending back-up. Three hundred soldiers will be here by Friday morning. However he wants us home now-¡±


    I cut across him, ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised he didn¡¯t simply leave us to die.¡±


    Marco¡¯s face hardened, ¡°Why the hells did you even volunteer to come back here? Why are you helping him?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯m here because you are.¡±


    My brother¡¯s angry visage dropped, realisation dawned on him. ¡°Father told you I wanted to come here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marco kicked the chair closest to him away violently, causing several people around us to jump at the suddenness of his anger. He paced quickly, shouting expletive laced insults about the man we called Father.


    Of course Marco hadn¡¯t wanted to come to Vakoso. Father had told him I was going to force Marco¡¯s hand, just as he had done me.


    ¡°It doesn''t bloody matter,¡± Marco eventually snapped. ¡°We¡¯re arranging a ship. Not from Thruck.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Tiv, you cannot stay here,¡± Marco insisted.


    ¡°Where is Xander?¡± I said curtly.


    Marco frowned, ¡°He¡¯s guarding the front door.¡±


    I limped through the library and found my way to him and Ashley. I dismissed her immediately. After she was out of earshot I began to talk.


    ¡°Marco said he used us and attacked Alayna¡¯s group because they are terrorists that killed my Mother. What do you think?¡± I forced the words out, hoping they would carry away some of the weight that seemed to be crushing me.


    Xander¡¯s gaze wandered over the ruins around us. ¡°So this is where you grew up. That makes sense.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at his oddities. ¡°Stop talking in riddles. What do you think of Marco¡¯s accusations?¡±


    Xander hesitated, ¡°I think that could be true.¡±


    ¡°Could be?¡±


    ¡°Well, fact and fiction can sometimes be easily confused. I mean, if people believe what they are told, how can we know if they are truthful or not when they relay the information to someone else?¡± he asked as if he was talking to himself, not to me.


    ¡°What the hells are you talking about?¡± Frustration bit my words sharper than I intended.


    ¡°I think Marco believes what your Father has told him,¡± he clarified.


    ¡°You think my Father is lying?¡± I asked, my heart sinking somewhat.


    He fixed me with a steady look. ¡°From my limited interactions with him, I¡¯ve found that nothing in that man¡¯s head is ever what comes out of his mouth. He doesn¡¯t see the world right. I think he¡¯s schizophrenic. There¡¯s always more than one voice up there.¡±


    A heavy silence fell between us as his words sank in. My lips parted to question further but clamped shut as realisation struck me with forceful clarity. I knew why Xander always spoke in riddles. He always talked to himself and answered questions I never asked out loud. Xander had a different understanding of people than I did. Whenever he did reconnaissance, the details were always perfect. Like he¡¯d picked them clean out of someone''s head. Like magic. As I had the thought, his face dropped.


    ¡°Xander, are you a familiar?¡±


    The question escaped me before caution could take hold. His muscles tensed visibly; eyes narrowing as he took a bracing breath that puffed out his chest.


    ¡°And if I was?¡± he growled.


    ¡°If you were then at least I could understand why you¡¯re so peculiar,¡± I smiled, attempting to deflate his anger.


    He relaxed slightly as I tried to pretend I wasn¡¯t absolutely bloody terrified of what he could do to me. Jakori¡¯s withered face swam to the forefront of my mind and Xander shuddered.


    I braved bringing up Alayna once more if not to do nothing more than to distract the conversation. ¡°Marco claims she is responsible for my Mother¡¯s death and I have no idea what to think,¡± I continued cautiously.


    I knew the last thing morons did was piss off witches.


    His stance relaxed immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t call me a witch. I¡¯m not an evil old lady in a story.¡±


    For a moment I just stared at him. I had never met a familiar in Lambent. I idly wondered if Marco knew.


    ¡°Nobody knows. Only you. I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Why can you trust me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because, as you have already figured, I am able to read people better than the average person can. Familiars are barely tolerated in Vakoso. Even less in Lambent. Your mind is Vakosian. Marco¡¯s is Lambentian.¡± I had no notion as to what that meant yet it sent alarm bells ringing.


    ¡°Mind control and mind reading is illegal¡­¡± While the law had softened to familiars over the years, there were some that were not permitted to exist, no matter what.


    He scoffed, ¡°Yes like we get any say in what intrinsic ability we get! Anyway, I can¡¯t read minds but I can get a measure on how people think. I know for instance, your Harroworth girl? Her brother hates you, and I mean, wow, I¡¯ve never felt hate like that. And I¡¯ve been to a war much worse than this one before. He thinks you made his sister unwell or mad or something. He¡¯s gunning to kill you both.¡±


    I took in everything Xander said with wide eyes and a slack jaw. When I saw Ben in Thruck, I reminded myself I was a trained military man, so had nothing to worry about. If Ben was anything like the people I had faced today, my death was going to be slow and painful.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve been to war before? There hasn¡¯t been any wars in decades,¡± I mumbled.


    Xander hesitated, ¡°I don¡¯t die. Despite my exceedingly youthful appearance, I¡¯m very old.¡±


    He boomed a laugh at the expression on my face and closed my jaw for me.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mental,¡± Xander interrupted. ¡°But use the wise familiar while you¡¯ve got me: Marco lies, Tiv. He does it constantly to get what he wants. But on this occasion, I believe he was put up to this by your Father.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been so pissed at him since we got here¡ªyou knew he would bring us here?¡±


    He simply nodded once.


    ¡°Why the hells didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I wondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my business to dip into peoples heads and spread private information. I¡¯ve lived over a century and it¡¯s never once ended well.¡±


    A century. I gawked and he used a finger to shut my jaw again, laughing.


    ¡°If you knew all of this, why did you follow him all this way?¡± I said, shaking myself as if to expel the confusion.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a bad person. He came here with ulterior motives and to avenge your mother, but mostly to keep you out of harm''s way¡ªhe failed spectacularly at that. Also, I couldn¡¯t rightly let him take my only friends to Vakoso and get them all killed,¡± Xander explained casually, as if he was conversing about the weather. ¡°But, really? I do love a good war. It¡¯s been years.¡±


    I shook my head again, unable to understand the influx of information.


    ¡°So my Father is lying about Mother¡¯s death, Marco is lying about something you won¡¯t tell me about and you¡¯re itching to die?¡± I clarified.


    ¡°I did not say any of that. I said your Father lies which you¡¯re already well aware of. I have no idea what happened to your Mother. But I saw into that giants head at Thruck Harbour then the Harbour blew up, so I would not put it past your girl¡¯s brother.¡±


    That despicable family was carrion. I ground my teeth together. It was enough for anger to run like fire through my veins and I began to walk away down the street. Xander stopped me immediately.


    ¡°See? This is why I don¡¯t share thoughts,¡± he groaned.


    I pulled my arm out of his grasp.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it,¡± Xander muttered.


    ¡°Stop reading my mind and leave me alone,¡± I spat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t read minds,¡± he called after me.


    He did not pursue me as I walked down the dark, ruined street.


    I knew my ultimate goal: to kill Ben Jameson. And I knew exactly how to get to him.

 Chapter 49

    49


    Alayna


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    My eyelids fluttered open as I clutched my legs in bed. I was not sure whether I had been unconscious or asleep. Confusion swept over me briefly before I remembered why the darkness had engulfed me. The darkness was a good thing. It stopped me thinking or feeling anything. I wanted the dark back.


    I nudged myself toward the edge of the bed; the tug on my stitches sent a dull ache spiralling up my leg. Taking a bottle of Venenum out of my drawer, I poured half of it back over my leg as the grimace twisted across my face. I downed the rest of it¡ªthe bitterness barely registering before it washed away the throbbing pain I didn¡¯t realise was everywhere until the potion worked.


    I looked around at my room which was thankfully still dimly lit with dying candles. The black in my head was good. The black in reality terrified me. Being a grown woman who was scared of the dark was a relatively new craziness I¡¯d picked up. But in the dark all I saw was Paul bleeding to death; Renee shedding her skin; blood from my waist oozing through my fingertips. It felt like breathing when the blackness from my thoughts took over sometimes.


    The clock read just before two in the morning. As I eased out of clothes stiff with dried blood, an involuntary shiver passed through me. Not all of the blood was mine. The thought made me claw viciously at my skin as if it would make me cleaner. I had killed a woman so easily tonight. I didn¡¯t even think about it. I remember thinking she looked a bit like me when I used to be a bit pretty as she lay gasping at my feet¡­ I had shot Tiv. Until that moment, he was just another faceless golden-eyed Lambentian that I would have easily put down. The recollection knotted itself around my throat like a noose. Each breath became a gasp under the weight of what I could have done; his blood on my hands, his life snuffed out by whatever I had become. A monster.


    Nothing would ever make me feel clean again.


    Peeling away bandages from around my waist, I grabbed a bottle of water from my desk soaking myself and scrubbing at the crimson away with a clean t-shirt. The fabric stuck to the dried blood as I went. I sobbed until I heard a tiny knock at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Ben said.


    I shook violently and grabbed a fresh T-shirt to cover my now clean body. Cracking open the door revealed only a sliver of his face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been better?¡± The words were frigid and hollow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he breathed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a shit day. Everyone copes with stress differently,¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± he replied quietly¡ªa plea dressed as admonishment.


    ¡°It''s fine. Just go before we wake Dad up and he throws you out again,¡± I dismissed.


    ¡°I was angry today because I thought that Hawes brat had hurt you. Not that you had let him go. I wanted to find him to stop him from ever hurting you again. But then I hurt you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re spying for them. I-I just¡ªI dunno. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking. We¡¯ve lost a lot today without me breaking you down too. I¡¯ll tell Aaron I was chatting shit. I¡¯ll tell them all I was. I know I haven¡¯t handled anything very well, well, since Hayley died,¡± his voice broke on the last word.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I had nothing to say, thinking again about how infallible Ben was. Or at least everyone assumed he was. Maybe that was the problem. I knew how much worse I got the harder I tried to hold myself together.


    ¡°Everything will be fine. It always is,¡± I tried to smile but it felt like a grimace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Michael.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here tonight. Or maybe for a while if Leesa crashes on the sofa¡­ and if I¡¯m allowed.¡±


    ¡°Will Leesa be okay?¡± This time my voice cracked.


    He stiffened, ¡°Yeah. I made her injuries seem worse because I wanted you to tell me where Tiv was. She¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re well,¡± I whispered, trying to hold together the chasm opening in my chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am either,¡± was all he muttered as he walked down the hall to his old room.


    I locked the door and leant against it, sliding down until I sat on the floor, hugging my knees close again. I wished beyond anything Ben had never lost Hayley. I wanted that Ben back. Not the angry, vengeful monster he was. I played with the beads at my neck and wondered if Tiv¡¯s death would have sent me as mad as Ben had gone. Then I remembered the explicit thoughts of hurting Ben if he had touched Tiv. I shuddered at the images in my head but was pulled from my morbid daydream when I heard a noise at my window.


    Can¡¯t I catch a break for once?


    Darting behind the closet door, I heard the window slide open with a low moan. A gust of icy wind blew out the already weak candles and the room was plunged into darkness. Something bad was here. Like a sixth sense, I registered that whatever was in my room was worse than Umbrith. Frozen by the sudden darkness, all rational thought left my body. All I wanted was a candlelight flicker. Something small to illuminate the room.


    I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die.


    But not without a fight.


    Thankful that I kept a small arsenal of weapons in my room, I crouched down; it didn¡¯t take me long to find a small dagger on the floor of my closet. I heard something crossing my room so I jumped out silently from the wardrobe ready to strike with my knife but found nothing there. Panic surged through me as my eyes raced frantically around the room trying to adjust to the dark. The air in the room held a chill that sunk into my bones, making my skin prickle as if brushed with frost.


    The sudden grip on my arm was ironclad, wrenching the dagger from me with a force that spun me about. A hand clamped over my mouth stifling any scream while pushing me back against the wardrobe with a dull thud.


    "Don''t move," he commanded, his voice a gravelled whisper.


    My eyes met Tiv¡¯s and if I¡¯d thought they were cold earlier, now they were just deep wells of glacial hatred. All life they once had was dead.


    He removed his hand slowly, his voice coming out in a deep growl, ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    My voice caught in my throat as I felt the sharp edge of my own knife pressing against my hip.


    ¡°I saved your life,¡± I managed to rasp out, confusion tangling with budding fear.


    Silence stretched between us as I thought about my options: Fight him¡ªbut I had little chance of survival. Ben was just down the hall, if I screamed he¡¯d have the door broken down in a heartbeat. But Tiv would definitely kill me if I screamed. If I was dying, I really didn¡¯t want it to be at the hands of a Hawes. He continued to stare at me wordlessly so I decided my best chance of survival would be to keep quiet and wait. Each tick of time intensified the throbbing ache at my wrist, pinned to the door. Agony crashed over me as I realised he just had not had the opportunity to kill me earlier so he had returned to finish the job. The thought sobered me, all sadness eradicated by hatred.


    Flashes of bittersweet memories flickered; we had laughed about Marco¡¯s arrogance. We had flirted. He was kind. He was the only snob at that horrible college to treat me like a person. I wished I could have known what happened between that moment and this moment to make him want me dead. The lows of loving Tiv finally were worse than the highs. Murdered by the person I loved most in the world. My enemy. But even if loving him was the stupidest decision of my life I couldn¡¯t exactly turn it off now. That didn¡¯t mean I was going to make it easy for him.


    The minutes passed by and I wondered if Tiv¡¯s head was as loud as mine.


    ¡°Just be quick,¡± I taunted, moving his hand that clasped the dagger to my throat.


    I looked directly at him. If I was going to die, he was going to watch me and live with it.

 Chapter 50

    50


    Tiv


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    She raised her chin upwards, exposing more of her skin to the jagged knife, her stare recalcitrant. Her face that I had earlier smashed into a wall was healed, her injuries looked weeks old. Venenum; it had to be. I clenched my teeth but could not move the blade. If I struggled to harm a stranger, I had no notion of why I thought killing Alayna would be a simple feat. I had hoped hatred enough alone would be enough of a driving force yet knew instantly it would not be easy to take her life.


    "What are you waiting for?" she taunted, defiance etched into every line of her body.


    She leaned into the blade''s edge, the steel kissing her flesh just enough to draw small droplets of blood, like a crimson constellation across her throat.


    "Where is Ben?" I growled.


    Her icy countenance became more marble than flesh. "Get fucked."


    The knife''s pressure increased ever so slightly against her skin. "I''m not asking again."


    "Ah sweetheart, cut me into a million tiny pieces and scatter me to the wind. I''ll never tell you where we hide him," she spat.


    Silence stretched out between us like a taut string.


    "What happened to you?" she breathed after an eternity.


    "You don''t care what happened to me," I seethed.


    Yet somehow, I saw it¡ªthe faintest quiver in her lip, the fractional dimming in her eyes¡ªas if she could muster some scrap of empathy from beyond that armour of manipulation. It was all it took for my certainty to waver like candlelight in the wind.


    "I¨CI remember who you were," she eventually whispered. "This isn''t you."


    Her gaze flickered with something vulnerable¡ªa fleeting tremor that flitted away as quickly as it came¡ªleaving me breathless and disoriented. I shook my head, ridding myself of the feeling as a smirk twisted my lips; there was grim satisfaction in seeing her so diminished from the money-grabbing whore she once was.


    "The only reason you spared me is because you knew you couldn''t kill me without Amelia flaying you," I growled.


    "No-"


    "Hold your tongue. I don''t wish to hear your lies," I snapped.


    She regarded me for a moment before a nasty sneer appeared on her face, "Amelia is a pretty name. Amelia Hawes. Will you mention me in your vows? A little eulogy? How you had to carve me out of your life just to move on?"


    My laughter was bitter as acid. She was always so good at provocation.


    "Tell me where Ben is."


    "The only way to find him is to kill me. Then he''ll come for you. He''ll destroy your entire family," she said with chilling equanimity.


    "So be it."


    Enough talk. Do it. I thought, Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­


    I mashed my eyes shut as I prepared to slit her throat.


    "Look at me while you do it, you coward," she hissed.


    I ignored her. I couldn''t; unable to bear those eyes¡ªthat face¡ªfor one moment more.


    "I loved you," I spat.


    She barked a humourless laugh before gasping, the blade cutting deeper. "Yeah well, I still love you. Remember that. You killed someone who loves you."


    My eyes snapped open, meeting her wide, frozen gaze. It took a moment for me to realise I lowered the knife and a moment more to realise I had stepped away from her.


    Alayna''s back remained pressed against the closet door, her body starting to shudder with violent tremors.


    "You''re a liar," I seethed through clenched teeth.


    She responded not with words but with a slow shake of her head, her gaze unflinching.


    "Fight back!" I seethed.


    Her eyebrows pinched tightly together, and her lips curled with a scornful whisper, "You want to fight little, fragile me?"


    She was tiny. I took another step away and caught my reflection in the bedroom mirror: my face was contorted with anger in a way I had never seen before. It didn''t look like me. Towering above a diminutive woman, gripped in my hand was still the knife. Her neck had a deep, angry, red line across it, blood slowly oozing down her throat. In contrast, Alayna appeared almost wraith-like; her body gaunt to the point of fragility. With a sense of revulsion, my hand released the knife.


    "You''re¡­ terrorists."


    She barked a stubborn laugh, "No, we are not. We are revolutionists. There''s a difference."


    The absurdity of debating semantics mid-confrontation threatened to make me erupt into crazed laughter. I shook my head trying to focus on what was going on because, with every sentence that passed between us, she gained confidence and I lost it. The more confidence she got, the more she looked like Ben. The more she looked like Ben, the shorter my life expectancy was.


    "Your people killed at least two of ours," she seethed in a whisper.


    "You got more of us." The words fell from my mouth laced with venom, "You killed Regan."


    The transformation in her was immediate; her expression lost its hard contour and shifted into something raw and unguarded.


    "Regan," she said the name slowly, as if discovering the shape for the first time. And in that moment, something broke behind those defiant eyes. "I won''t bother apologising. If she meant something to you, even if I begged until I was blue, you''d always hate me."


    "You curtsied over her corpse."


    Her face crumpled and she begged anyway. "Please, I''m sorry. She tried to hurt Gho- she tried to hurt a mate. She told me to enjoy the show. When she hit the floor I told her I did and bowed. I don''t know what''s wrong with me."


    "She was one of us and you snuffed her out like she was nothing."


    Alayna shifted¡ªshoulders back, chin up¡ªshe claimed the space around her with an authority that contradicted her wounded form. Her stance, echoing the might of a general, betrayed no hint of the vulnerability she had just shown.


    "You spent three years there and you''re one of them now? You saw how they treated us. Ben is the best thing that''s happened to Harroworth in eight centuries. Kill me, but you''re not getting him. The only way you''ll get him is if you kill me. He will come for you and annihilate each and every one of you golden-eyed murderers but you''re absolutely deluded if you think for a second you''ll kill him. Your lot having been trying for years. A Hawes won''t be the thing to take him down."


    I said nothing. The hurt and venom could not formulate words in my mouth.


    Immediately, she moved and I took a step closer, freezing her in place. She slowed her movements and picked up a lighter, indicating she was lighting her candles. I raised an eyebrow but took another step back as the glow of soft candlelight flicked upon the walls of her barren bedroom.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Why the hells are you here?" she demanded, moving to her wardrobe to rummage until she pulled out a bottle of Venenum. Using a shirt, she poured the potion on it and wiped it across the gash at her throat. Swearing, she muttered, "Stupid bastard."


    I almost apologised before swallowing the words. I wasn''t sorry. She was a liar. She had killed my Mother. And I had been idiotic enough to step away from her.


    "I came to talk." The lie slithered from between my clamped teeth.


    "You came for Ben," she shot back. "Why? Why do you hate us now? What have I done to you?"


    I was mute, unable to articulate words. All those years wishing I could ask her so many different things and when it came to it the words got stuck in my throat.


    "Tell me," she commanded, her feet nudging the knife along the floor towards her as if reclaiming every inch of lost territory.


    Her piercing blue eyes broke through my resolve. I''d been filled with so much hatred for so long that when I next spoke, I was surprised to realise the voice belonged to the boy who was heartbroken by Alayna Jameson years ago.


    "You lied to me." My voice didn''t stay piteous for long. With each additional word, my cadence grew to a furious hiss, "You are the reason my Mother is dead! You and your brother killed her! You used Marco and I for money! Your Mother had an affair with my Father! I thought you cared, yet now I see that you just have the gift of manipulating your way out of bad circumstances." I noted the fact I was now unarmed and trapped in her bedroom, "¡­like you''ve done to me again tonight!"


    Her jaw dropped, "The fuck is wrong with-"


    "Wrong with me? I''m not the imbecile I used to be-"


    "Do you mean the imbecile that brought murderers to our door and let his fianc¨¦ do this to me?" She twisted her leg so I could see the fresh stitches, "Or do you mean the imbecile who has just very nearly slit my throat over a lie? I''d like to think you were any different but you''ve always been an idiot. I should have known that from the second you sped off in your car after Marco punched me in the face."


    "You told him you were using me! Did you expect him to take a bow and walk away gracefully? Ben would have flayed me alive if the roles were reversed."


    We were distracted by someone trying to turn the door handle. When they discovered it was locked they knocked gently on the door.


    "Alayna, what are you doing?" Ben''s voice whispered.


    He''d been in the house the whole bloody time.


    I would have thought they''d have been smarter than to hide a prominent radical in his parent''s home. I went to grab the knife from Alayna however she was quicker than me. She danced out of the way, a nasty glare on her face. Yet never once did she threaten me with it.


    "Sorry Ben, just got the television on. I''ll turn it down."


    "We don''t have any electricity and you don''t have a TV in there, Aly. Open the damn door."


    "I nicked a TV and car battery from the base a few days ago."


    "Tell me the truth now or I''m breaking the door down," Ben growled.


    ''Wow,'' I mouthed.


    "I was talking to myself, Ben. Are you happy now you''ve completely embarrassed me?" she hissed.


    He paused, "What day is it?"


    My eyebrows knitted together, confused at the odd question as Alayna''s eyes widened in shock.


    "It''s Thursday, the first of October. I''m in my room at Mum and Dad''s house. I''m absolutely exhausted. I want to be left alone," she hissed quickly.


    His odd line of questioning seemed to stop with Alayna''s even more peculiar response.


    "Please get some rest. I''m begging you." Ben Jameson begging for anything was new. It made me miss Meredith and Beau.


    I knew I should have taken the opportunity to kill the murderer on the other side of Alayna''s door, however I was rooted to the spot.


    "Night," she said, dismissing him.


    "Alayna, do you know where Tiv is?" Ben asked quietly. "I won''t get angry, I swear."


    Her gaze ensnared mine as a knot of dread tightened in my throat. I was weaponless and moronic enough to come alone. Hopefully Ben would make my death swift, though I figured mercy was not among his virtues.


    "No. I told you, I didn''t see him," Alayna said, holding my eyes. My breathing altogether ceased as my jaw fell open. "Night, Ben."


    For a moment, silence stretched between us like a chasm. Then Alayna rolled her eyes with exasperation.


    "You can stay out there all night if you want. I''m not letting you in," she called out.


    Ben''s footsteps then echoed down the hallway as he finally left. I didn''t try to go for the knife again; she didn''t want me dead.


    Alayna pressed her ear to the door, checking he was gone before straightening and etching a glare so deep into me it burned. "My Mum never slept with your dad and as for Mayrina, I have no idea what the fuck you¡¯re on about. Mum was supposed to be in the same car as yours, why would we try to kill her?"


    "You''re lying," I whispered, though the accusation felt hollow even as it left my lips.


    "I was with you on the day of your mum''s death. You think I had time for a quick trip to Thruck? Tiv, it doesn''t make sense. She was helping us. We needed her alive; after she died the Guard got worse. Someone''s lied to you but it certainly wasn''t me."


    A violent storm of betrayal and self-loathing hit me like a tidal wave... Because I believed her.


    Each breath became a struggle against the surfacing memories of the last three years¡ªthe lies and skewed perceptions planted by my so-called family but offered only manipulation. Father had filled our heads with poison to turn us against the Jamesons. We had been so easily manipulated by the man who was supposed to care for us.


    When Alayna next spoke, her voice was a mere wisp of sound that barely reached my ears, "Tiv, I never used you or your brother."


    "He told me you''d called him, flaunting the free things you were getting from me," I confessed with a raw edge to my voice.


    She stared blankly at me for a moment before she flushed with anger¡ªor was it embarrassment?


    "That''s not entirely a lie." She continued hurriedly as my hands clenched into fists at my sides. "Marco called me. We just got into a shouting match. He said I was using you¡­ So yeah, I said something like, ''Yeah I am, I got a mobile. Maybe you''ll get me a car next.'' But, I mean, come on! I was clearly just throwing an angry hissy fit and thinking I was hilarious. You cannot believe I would ever seriously¡­"


    The sentence died in her throat and she stared in silence for a moment. Then I remembered something I hadn''t thought about in years: Alayna Jameson told lies when she was hurt. I had nothing to say to her. It was very typical of Alayna to ooze vicious sarcasm in stressful situations.


    "You thought I was using you the whole time. That''s why you never contacted me," she whispered, her gaze wide. "I''m so sorry."


    I was going to punch Marco''s face into the back of his head.


    "Don''t apologise. It was a lot more complicated than that, however, it was a contributing factor."


    "You''re such a beautiful idiot," she grinned.


    I was home.


    She took a step forward and spoke softly, "I haven''t done any of the things you think I have."


    "I wrote to you. I emailed you. Why didn''t you reply?" I asked.


    "I didn''t get anything from you while you were gone. Look around Tiv, you think I''ve had access to emails since you''ve been away? I tried to call you and your Dad told me you''d moved on. I gave up three years ago," Alayna breathed.


    "Of course Father said that," I growled.


    "I checked that damn phone every day for seven months until I spoke to your Dad. Do you think if I had received a letter from you I would have ignored it? I gave up because you never contacted me and I was told you didn''t want me," she explained.


    I expected it from my Father however Meredith never sent the letter. She had never been on my side. The sadness that crashed down on me was not dissimilar to the grief I felt when Mother died. Like I''d lost the woman I called sister. I ran my finger over the ring she had given me, the only one who bothered to mark my eighteenth birthday. The very person who had given me something to remind me of Alayna was the same person who stopped me from seeing her.


    "Meredith intercepted my letter," my voice was strained.


    Alayna looked back with worried eyes and took another step forward. We were too close now. With the glint of steel in her hand, I tried to remind myself of the danger that loomed between our words and confessions, however my brain froze as it tended to do when she got too close. Her mere presence was strong enough to overpower my survival instinct.


    "It''s fine. Who needs letters? We are having a long overdue catch-up now."


    "I checked that bloody phone bill every month up until the moment I was forced back here. I needed to know you were alive. I know it sounds ridiculous, but I felt it. Felt you. Though I had no notion if you were safe."


    She tightened her grip on the knife handle reflexively as if it were a lifeline anchoring her to reality rather than a weapon. "I get it. I always felt like you were in danger. But I knew if something ever happened to you it would be on the news. So I figured you''d moved on. I only ever used the phone once when I got attacked by an Umbrith. Ben nicked it for a night and I went mad with him. I told you I wouldn''t use it; I was never using you. The only other phone call I ever made was to your dad''s office when he told me you didn''t want me. He told me you''d moved on."


    I let her words settle in the hollow of my chest; her story matched exactly what I had seen on the phone bills. It was Ben who used the phone that night, not Alayna. If I''d bothered checking the amount of that final call she''d made, I''d have realised she was calling Lambent. I was a bloody stupid fool. Father told her I''d moved on seven months after I''d left whilst shackling me to Amelia''s side. I had still thought of Alayna every day, obsessively watching the news reels searching for her face. Begging for proof she''d used me on a phone bill to know she was safe. Listening to her music. Remembering her touch. Her laugh. Very much not moving on.


    "I thought about you every day for a very long time," she put her head down. "I still do."


    My chest tightened as I looked at the hurt on her beautiful face. I could not believe it. She was exactly the same girl I knew three years ago.


    "I believe you," I whispered.


    She raised her eyes to mine, taking a final step forward. In that proximity, I inhaled a familiar sweetness that I had forgotten¡ªwildflowers. The meadow. Our meadow. Warmth radiated from her as our lips found each other''s.


    The knife slid to the ground with a soft thud.

 Chapter 51

    51


    Alayna


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    As Tiv kissed me, I almost melded with him. It felt right. Like we were meant to be. A warning signalled at the back of my mind, telling me how stupid I was. Trying to remind me that only ten minutes ago he was going to kill me. These thoughts were swiftly pushed into the box and locked as the gentle kiss soon turned ferocious. The events of the day were slowly washed away and I didn¡¯t care about any of Tiv¡¯s accusations or Ben¡¯s mental break or even about the death of my mates. We held each other tightly as if we could never be close enough. My insides ached as my hands grabbed fistfuls of his hair to pull him closer to me.


    Suddenly both of his hands were on my legs as he effortlessly lifted me up, moving me to my bed. I fumbled around clumsily trying to undo the buttons on his shirt but found it easier just to rip them off. Lifting my T-shirt over my head, I discarded it on the floor as he lay me down gently and continued to kiss me. I took my lips from Tiv¡¯s, moving them down his neck. He let out a low moan which rippled through me, but I stopped when I got top of his chest where a long, angry cut was freshly healing. At my pause, he effortlessly shifted me so I was sitting on top of him. I giggled childishly at his strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed that sound,¡± he smiled, running his thumb over my lips. I bit it playfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve laughed that stupidly since the last time I saw you,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can get a few more silly giggles from you before I have to go,¡± he joked.


    My Tiv was back¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t staying.


    I frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go again. I¡¯ll be back soon, I promise,¡± he smiled.


    My downturned lips pulled further to my chin, ¡°You said that last time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go again,¡± he repeated. ¡°However Marco will notice my absence if he hasn¡¯t already.¡±


    ¡°Screw Marco,¡± I hissed.


    He grinned momentarily before it faltered, ¡°He has already ordered back up. If I don¡¯t go and fix that, more will come for you.¡±


    ¡°How long do we have?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They could be here as early as Friday morning.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Three hundred.¡±


    My breathing stopped until he gently rubbed a thumb over my bare hips, coaxing air back into my lungs.


    ¡°I should already be gone,¡± he whispered.


    I stiffened at how quickly he had intended to kill me and leave. It did not go unnoticed. He sat up with me still in his lap, running his lips along my jawline and causing an intense throbbing between my legs in the process.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologise every day for the rest of my life and it will still not come close to righting the wrong of how I¡¯ve hurt you today,¡± he murmured, his expression crumbling into a grimace.


    I slid down us back down to the bed, tucking my head beneath his chin, just to hear the rhythm of his breathing. ¡°I¡¯m the one who shot you in the head.¡±


    A chuckle rumbled in his chest, vibrations reaching my ear and he said simply, ¡°Do not fret darling. No lasting harm was done.¡±


    The kiss that followed silenced the guilt, burying it deep in the depression box. As his fingers traced the line of my chin and grazed the string of beads at my neck, I nestled closer to his touch.


    ¡°You kept them,¡± he noted, slowly stroking his nose down my neck.


    ¡°They were all I had of you,¡± I breathed, trying to ignore the continuing pulsing between my legs at his touch.


    He pulled away and gave me a look so full of love that I stopped breathing. How he looked at me in the photo from Piker¡¯s. Then his eyebrows knitted together before he pressed his lips along the line he had made at my throat as if the affection would wash away the violence.


    ¡°I had you with me too,¡± he breathed.


    He raised his hand, letting the candlelight dance across the golden band on his finger. He ran his thumb over the underside of the ring where a white snowdrop petal sat floating in clear resin.


    ¡°That¡¯s clever,¡± I whispered with a smile.


    His responding grin sent waves through my core. After all this time he had thought of me just as much as I had thought of him. He had hurt just as much as I had. The idea was bizarre but I welcomed it like I was still the naive girl in a muddy field three years ago. Not a murderer. Not someone who had lost count of the golden eyes she had closed.


    The conversation turned as he brushed a lock of hair from my face. "Your hair is different."


    ¡°Umbrith and people preferred to use it as a leash so I chopped it off. I must look like a freak now.¡± I felt myself rubbing the scar on my wrist, covered by my Harroworth tattoo.


    ¡°You¡¯re still just as beautiful as the day I met you,¡± he whispered with a smile. ¡°Fire and spirit no matter how long your hair is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d forgotten how intense you are,¡± I laughed.


    ¡°Only for you, my darling.¡±


    The compliment sent a warm feeling through me and kissed him gently. When I thought about how he would soon leave me again, my kiss turned more urgent, as if determined to make up for three years without. I wrapped my leg around his hip as he held it in place. No matter how close he was to me it didn¡¯t feel close enough. My body had never ached so much for a person. Like he could sense my desperation, he rolled us, pinning me to the bed and using deft fingers to undo the buttons of my jeans. As his hand slid down my pants, a gentle touch found its mark, moving in delicious, perfect circles. I threw my head back with a moan that was far too loud. His mouth swallowed the sound before moving to find my earlobe.


    ¡°Not that that wasn¡¯t the best sound I¡¯ve ever heard you make, however you must be silent unless you wish me to stop.¡± His voice was dark, alluring. The most fucking sensual sound I¡¯d ever heard.


    "Don''t stop," escaped my lips in a breathless plea.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    A wicked grin grazed below my ear as the pace of his touch intensified. I squirmed gloriously beneath him, burying my head in the crook of his neck so as to not make a noise and gasped delicious breaths of him.


    Ragged inhales sawed through me as pleasure coiled inside, tighter and tighter. It didn¡¯t take long for my entire being to shatter into blissful fragments. I came hard as my world fell apart, barely surfacing for breath. I found his lips, parting them fervently with my tongue. I wanted him. I needed him. Rolling my hips against his, a low growl escaped his throat and at the same moment I unbuttoned his pants, I was wriggling out of mine.


    Kissing him again, he stilled as he said into my mouth, ¡°I have no protection.¡±


    I pulled away, not daring to tell him I was so starved I hadn¡¯t had a period in six months and said, ¡°I use a contraceptive potion. Got about a week left on it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie.


    But he didn¡¯t reanimate. I pulled away glancing warily at his beautiful face. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he muttered, brushing his lips against mine again.


    ¡°You still a virgin?¡± I grinned wickedly.


    It was hard to tell in the dim light, but I could have sworn he flushed.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not the issue.¡± He paused. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ very thin.¡±


    Now it was my turn to blush. ¡°So skinny people can¡¯t have sex?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± he mumbled.


    I brushed my hand against his groyne through his boxer shorts, which was completely at odds with the words coming out of his mouth, and he gasped.


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± I whispered. ¡°Now please don¡¯t leave me unsatisfied again.¡±


    His wolfish smile was predatory, setting me on fire, ¡°I should have just taken you in that bloody meadow all those years ago.¡±


    I couldn''t suppress the beaming smile that spread across my face as I wound myself closer to him. I felt his heart pounding against my bare chest. In the flickering candlelight, my eyes met his. The same look he gave me years ago. The look I had begged for¡ªdreamed of¡ªfor years. The desperation and tenderness swirling in his honey-brown eyes. This was Tiv. Not the man who had entered my room tonight. Lover. Not enemy. The man who gave me a purpose in my chaotic little world.


    "I can''t believe you''re here," I mumbled, lacing open-mouthed kisses against his chest.


    "I''m here," he whispered simply, tilting my chin up to face him. "And I won''t leave you again."


    His words washed over me like a warm wave, filling me with comfort. I had no idea how it would work. We couldn''t stay in Harroworth. We''d have to run. But I would run. I would be free. Free from my past, from Ben, from murder, from war, from my own disintegrating mind. I could live the rest of my days with Tiv. A new adventure. We would fight monsters, save princesses, and fall in love again and again. We would take care of each other. Screw everyone else.


    It was a lovely little fantasy that I entertained for a few seconds before my mind wandered back to the battlefield. The screams and gunfire, the blood-soaked ground, the anguished faces of people I¡¯d killed. People I''d lost. I couldn''t go, knowing that my freedom meant their enslavement if we lost. We would go down together as a family¡ª


    No. Tonight was not the night for those thoughts. I pushed them away, locked in the box with all the other crap from the day, and brought my lips to Tiv¡¯s passionately. My palm slid up his stomach, tracing the lines of his defined abs. I ran my fingers over his toned chest, tracing patterns on his bare skin. Our kiss was open and deep. I indulged in the warmth of his body, feeling the electricity burn between us.


    "You''re incredible," he breathed into the space between our kisses, his words skating along my skin like the touch of velvet.


    "Shut up and take your pants off," I teased, eager to drown in the distraction he offered.


    Tiv''s quiet laughter filled the small space as he complied, discarding his boxers and kicking them aside. My insides twisted with excitement as I stripped his ruined shirt off. I couldn''t see much of him in the dim candlelight, but that was fine. It meant he couldn¡¯t see much of me. He couldn¡¯t see the scars.


    My fingers shook as I reached out to grasp his considerable length. Tiv groaned, arching into my touch for a second before he pulled me close, hitching my leg around his waist. I gasped, feeling him press into my pelvis. He slipped a finger between my thighs, gently rubbing in circling motions again. Every single nerve in my body shivered. Simultaneously, he gently thrust forward, filling me. And filling me. And filling me. And I don¡¯t know how my heart didn¡¯t stop beating. The feel of him inside me was not like anything I had felt before, like I was made for him. I wrapped my leg tighter round his waist, pulling him closer. A growl escaped his throat as he moved deep into me, our bodies sliding against each other in perfect harmony. He had a hunger in his gaze, the kind that told me he wanted me more than anything else in the world. It was bizarre. The mixture of emotions was disorienting¡ªone moment I was lost in Tiv, the next, my head was everywhere else.


    I was a scab. I was a rebel leader. He''d travelled halfway around the world to destroy my country. But the one thought that clouded my mind like nothing else, was Aaron¡¯s face. Guilt crippled me for a second¡ª


    Put it in the box.


    Tiv seemed to sense my apprehension, his fingers and hips slowing their rhythmic dance. He paused, looking into me with an intensity that felt like he could see straight into my head.


    "Are you alright?" The concern in his voice drenched me more thoroughly than any touch could. More than I deserved.


    I hesitated, my nerves screaming to say yes. But I couldn''t. I swallowed hard, my throat dry.


    "No," I whispered, reaching up to wrap my arms around his neck and drawing myself back down on him. "But don''t stop. Please."


    But he did. His movements stopped immediately and frustration surged through me. Telling him the truth was a stupid idea.


    "I mean¡ªyes. I''m fine,¡± my voice faltered, "I just can''t believe you''re here."


    Tiv''s features softened into a smile of relief.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing against mine, my worries melting away. I didn''t want to think about the future. I only wanted to live in this moment, wrapped in Tiv''s arms.


    His sudden deep thrust broke the surface of my thoughts, my toes curled in euphoria as I gasped another breath. Shivering, my senses heightened. I could feel his every stroke, every breath. The scent of his cologne mixed with the faint aroma of candles, filling the air with a musky scent.


    "Harder," escaped from me in a whisper as I arched into him.


    Tiv''s response was marked by a surge in strength; his pace increased, becoming relentless. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure radiating through me. I bit into his arm to stifle the moan, clutching at his shoulders. The sensation engulfed me, threatening to consume me entirely. My heart hammered in my chest, adrenaline rushing through my veins. His breaths were ragged, matching my own.


    Tiv''s movements became more frantic, his thrusts gaining intensity. I whimpered, clutching harder at his shoulder. The sensation was overwhelming. My body screamed for release at Tiv''s burning gaze, his eyes locked on me. He gripped my ass, guiding me over him. I gasped, feeling the heat building, feeling my legs stiffen.


    He brought his lips to my ear, biting down on my earlobe before whispering, "Come for me, Aly."


    Those simple words unleashed an insurmountable shattering in me. Ripping me to ribbons. My body convulsed, thrashing wildly against him. My scream was cut short by his lips on mine, swallowing the sound as a sweeping tidal wave of euphoria washed over me. My nails dug into his shoulders, my fingers clawing at his flesh. I swear, fireworks erupted behind my damn eyelids, colours exploding in dazzling brilliance. Tiv''s breath came in uneven gasps, his body quivering against mine. With a final, deep thrust, he gasped heavily.


    Pleasure writhed through me in response to his groan. He buried his face in my neck, lips kissing me tenderly. The thumping of his heartbeat echoed through my bones matching mine perfectly. The sensation was fantastically devastating, my mind blanking from the sheer intensity of the moment.


    He nuzzled my neck and I grinned widely. "If you¡¯d just screwed me in that field I¡¯d never have let you leave if I knew that what I¡¯d be missing out on."


    The chuckle that escaped him was a low, beautiful sound. There was a song somewhere in that sound. I wanted to hear it every night. I wanted him wrapped around me every night.


    "Stay tonight?" My words were barely a whisper.


    "I have to leave. I can''t stay now," he sighed. "I''ll come back tomorrow. I promise."


    I frowned, "Okay."


    Despite his words, Tiv didn''t leave. My arm wrapped around him instinctively as he laid his head on my chest, listening to my steady heartbeat. We lay for a long time not speaking. It wasn''t until his breath hitched that I realised he had fallen asleep cuddled up to me. My chest warmed at the thought. I had been missing him for so long, dreaming of nights like these. Even though we had just met again, he was already acting like this was entirely normal. Like he was mine. Like I was his. And I was.


    "Love you, Tiv," I whispered, running my fingers through his sweat-slicked hair. "Sleep tight."


    "Mmmm," he hummed.

 Chapter 52

    52


    Tiv


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    I was awoken abruptly the next morning by Alayna dragging me from her bed and pushing me into her closet. She wrapped a robe around herself, its tattered fabric whispering against her skin, which brought to my attention my own lack of attire. I had not had any intention of falling asleep. I didn¡¯t ever accidentally fall asleep without the aid of alcohol; it usually took hours despite my recent exhaustion. I should have returned to the old library hours previously. No doubt Xander would have told Marco where I had gone.


    Still confused as to why I was in the closet, naked, I watched Alayna darted around the room picking up my things and throwing them at me before grabbing the knife and putting it in her bedside drawer.


    My lips parted to question her actions, but the sound was strangled by another voice.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ben''s voice sliced through the calm like a blade, sharp and demanding.


    ¡°Getting dressed, it¡¯s six in the morning and I do sleep you know,¡± she barked.


    ¡°Alayna, just open the door,¡± a lower, unrecognisable voice said. ¡°We have news.¡±


    A strangled squeak escaped Alayna''s throat as she shot me a glance filled with terror.


    ¡°Why are you here?" Her distress was palpable.


    "You jokin¡¯?" the voice replied¡ªstiff, incredulous.


    ¡°Aaron, can you two sort your lover¡¯s tiff after we¡¯ve updated her?¡± Ben groaned.


    Lover¡¯s tiff?


    Alayna, face torn, mouthed the word ¡°sorry¡± and I put my head in my hands. Of course she had someone else. How could she not? Regardless of the hole it punched in my chest, now was not the moment to let those thoughts overtake my head. I was a dead man if she opened that door. I couldn¡¯t see how the situation could get worse.


    She tightened her grip on her robe at the neck, concealing the wound I had inflicted, then closed the closet with a soft click that plunged me into darkness. I started trying to silently dress but only managed to get underwear on before Alayna opened the bedroom door, forcing me to freeze in place.


    "What''s this about?" Alayna''s demand broke through the ensuing hush like shattered glass.


    Footsteps padded into the room¡ªsoft thuds muffled by bare carpet.


    ¡°We tortured the two captives,¡± the man called Aaron hissed at her.


    I blanched, wondering which ones of us he had hurt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know we had captives. I only saw one alive,¡± she whispered. Her cadence was pleading; she was telling me that information. Not them.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you after your lapse in judgement yesterday,¡± her boyfriend barked.


    I felt an immediate loathing for Aaron¡ªthe cold dismissal in his voice when he referred to her as if she were insignificant. Like she was not the best damn thing that would ever happen to him¡ª


    I thought about what I¡¯d done to Alayna over the last day and silenced my hypocritical inner monologue.


    ¡°Az, drop it,¡± Ben interjected.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Alayna hissed.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how valuable Tiv Hawes would have been as a hostage?¡± Aaron''s fury seeped through the room, a venomous murmur destroying the quiet. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me a lie in three years but for him, that all goes out the window, does it?¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Aaron, I said pack it in!¡± Ben barked.


    ¡°Hawes killed Michael. Then you let him go,¡± Aaron pressed on.


    My heart sank deeper¡­


    I wanted to defend myself but there was no way around it. I killed a man yesterday and it made perfect sense that Alayna would have known him well.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t true!¡± Alayna yelled.


    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± Ben ground out.


    ¡°I watched him do it. The same guy that followed you and the blonde girl down the corridor broke Michael¡¯s neck,¡± Aaron said with chilling calmness. ¡°He was about to come for me then he saw you had the blonde. He chased you instead. He would have killed you too if you hadn¡¯t given him an easy exit.¡±


    I realised Aaron was the strategist from Thruck¡¯s Harbour, the one orchestrating yesterday''s chaos. If he led them and shared Alayna''s bed, what hope did I have that she''d not trust him? Ben and Aaron kept filling her head with lies about me and I begged her silently not to trust what they told her. If she did I was going to die.


    ¡°Alayna-¡± Ben began tentatively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she cut him off sharply. Silence stretched until she shattered it with three heavy words, ¡°Tiv murdered Michael?¡±


    Her disbelief tore at me.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Aaron confirmed.


    ¡°Little brat probably wanted revenge for Michael fining him,¡± Ben chimed in.


    A distant memory surfaced of chasing Alayna down Main Street after she found out about Marco¡¯s bet. A Guard sent her home and fined me. The dejav¨² from moments before I snapped the man¡¯s neck made sense now. Regret and guilt washed over me like a tsunami.


    Alayna, doubt them, please.


    I held my breath.


    ¡°I gave Tiv an exit because I was surprised to see him. You are right, if I¡¯d known about Michael¡­¡± Alayna trailed off.


    There was a sudden movement and a curse under her breath.


    ¡°Just go,¡± Ben ordered tersely.


    Footsteps receded with anger in their wake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him leave,¡± Ben ordered. A third voice mumbled a response and also left. ¡°I¡¯ve kept him out as long as possible. He wanted to break the door down two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a few hours free of all this?¡± I could hear the plea in her voice.


    ¡°No. We need to plan a counter-attack,¡± Ben explained. ¡°The captives told us they¡¯re hiding in the old Central library.¡±


    The insane impulse to confront him surged within me, but I remained concealed in shadowed silence.


    ¡°No,¡± Alayna implored. ¡°Ben, please don''t do this. I¡¯m begging you¡ªjust once¡ªlet it go.¡±


    ¡°Alayna, are you even listening to yourself?¡± Ben''s voice softened into a whisper laden with grief. ¡°He killed Michael. They killed Sydney. And Riley¡­ Dan died during the night. We still haven¡¯t found Ghost.¡±


    Alayna¡¯s breath hitched, stifling the sorrow threatening to erupt.


    ¡°They will come again and again until we¡¯re all dead. We need revenge,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°Revenge doesn¡¯t work and you know that. You¡¯ve spent years trying to get it. Do you feel you¡¯ve avenged her yet?¡± she whispered.


    With that, Ben''s tone hardened like ice. "I''m done talking. I¡¯m telling them all to burn the place to the ground. We¡¯ll do it with or without you.¡±


    I wondered who Ben had lost to make him the lunatic he was.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Aaron-¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t get a say either sweetheart but, trust me, he won''t be by your side this time. Not after yesterday. The rebels do what I say,¡± he seethed maliciously.


    The puzzle pieces clicked into place then¡ªI should have seen it all along. Ben was not just another rebel. I had watched Ben set fire to buildings on the news; had heard Alayna say she couldn''t sway him; she had said we had been trying to kill him for years and failed. Ben Jameson led the Harroworth Rebels. Not Aaron.


    ¡°You said last night you didn¡¯t want this,¡± the pleading in her voice brought bile to my tongue. ¡°Please, Ben. Please! Let them leave.¡±


    There was a long silence as Ben contemplated Alayna. Yet her pleas, the pain in her voice, did nothing to move him as he said, ¡°You lost your mind years ago.¡±


    Alayna¡¯s immediate response was nothing less than loathing, ¡°So did you. Get out you fucking monster.¡±


    ¡°Monster? They¡¯re the monsters, Alayna! The only way to stop them from sending more soldiers is to kill the ones that arrive at our ports,¡± Ben uttered with hollow justification.


    Her voice broke as she whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t make me kill them.¡±


    My heart palpitated uncomfortably.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to die. Get on the right side.¡±


    She slammed the door in his face. The moment I heard the click of the lock, in a single fluid motion charged by adrenaline and fear, I burst from the closet. My movements were uncoordinated as I stumbled trying to free my leg from the entanglement of fabric that had bunched around my ankle in my haste to pull my pants up.


    Alayna whirled around and yanked open a drawer with practised speed, her fingers wrapping around the cool steel of a gun. She spun toward me; her stance wide and firm, one hand pointing the barrel at my heart while her free hand thrust forward signalling me to halt. My own hands rose instinctively as I backed up until cold wood pressed against my spine.


    I was in trouble.

 Chapter 53

    53


    Alayna


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    Tiv froze in place, his golden-brown eyes widening as they reflected the rising sun in the dimly lit room, casting shadows across his anguished features.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Please Aly¡­¡± He swallowed hard, his throat bobbing as he grappled with the thick words stuck inside him. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise I was in Harroworth until I saw you, let alone remember who Michael was-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say his name,¡± I begged, desperation tearing at my voice.


    He clamped his lips shut, lines etching into his forehead as he watched me. I clawed at my skin with my free hand, feeling the little locked box of depression and reasons why Tiv was a terrible idea burst open like a toxic explosion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I let you near me. I feel unclean,¡± I confessed, scraping at my neck where the scab from his knife burned like a brand.


    He straightened up, muscles tensing as he pulled on his shirt, bracing himself for invisible blows. His trembling fingers reached out tentatively towards me in the dim morning light. But when I shook my head with force, he quickly pulled back, as if he had been burned, and stood still once again.


    ¡°You took Regan. I took him. I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t know. Neither of us knew.¡±


    ¡°You killed Michael because you think you¡¯re better than him. You killed him because he fined you,¡± I spat out through gritted teeth.


    His face twisted up like crumpled paper, tears welling up but refusing to spill over.


    ¡°You know that is not the truth. Please¡­ I had no notion of who he was-¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± I whispered with the ferocity of a snake.


    ¡°No Aly, please don¡¯t! I had no clue who he was. I swear it,¡± he pleaded again, hands outstretched.


    His eyes locked onto mine, searching for truth and emotion, but he didn''t quite manage to break through the darkness consuming my thoughts. Ben''s warnings ricocheted like a bullet in my head; there was no escaping Lambent.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered.


    The first time I heard those words from his lips almost broke me. I almost cried. But the sensation was swiftly extinguished with a violent jerk of my head.


    ¡°The sooner you leave, the sooner you can tell your group of murderers that we¡¯re coming for them. It¡¯s more than you all deserve.¡±


    Even saying the words tightened my chest as I remembered the hollow look in Louise¡¯s eyes. She¡¯d destroy them all.


    ¡°Alayna, they¡¯re not bad people. They¡¯re following orders. You can stop Ben from hurting them,¡± he pleaded, desperation dripping from each word as he implored me.


    A rough laugh escaped my lips, bitter irony echoing off the old walls around us. "Ben would burn the building down with me inside if he thought he could take out the rest of your group. We¡¯re both damn lucky he didn¡¯t torture me for information on you."


    Tiv''s face fell and all hope drained from him. He looked defeated, like a fire that had burned out.


    With a glassy stare, he muttered brokenly, ¡°You can¡¯t stay here; you¡¯re not safe. Let¡¯s run¡ªlet¡¯s go now. We should have gone years ago.¡±


    I could have screamed. It was all I wanted: to escape my shitty life and be with the boy in the meadow. Slowly, against my body''s will, I shook my head.


    Tiv moved swiftly, going from leaning against the wall to standing in front of me in an instant. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pull the trigger¨CI never would¨CI hadn¡¯t even bothered to take the fucking safety off. He snatched my body towards his and our lips collided in a clash of teeth and tongue. The gun clattered to the ground.


    His kiss stole the breath from my lungs and I clung to him, fierce and desperate, as if he was a lifeline in an ocean. All the walls I¡¯d built, every barrier I''d ever put up, crumbled beneath the weight of his kiss. It flooded into me, pure honesty and raw emotion, drowning out the chaos in my head.


    He broke away, panting heavily, his forehead resting against mine. His voice came out rough, each word a plea. "Come with me, Aly."


    Say yes. Open your stupid mouth and say yes.


    The corners of the room blurred as tears threatened to break free from my stinging eyes. I wanted to so badly it hurt my entire body. But then the world snapped back into focus. We were in Harroworth, not Lambent; it wasn''t safe or fair. Dreams got dragged down dark alleys here and strangled silent.


    "I can''t," I choked out, my voice cracking like old pavement.


    "Because of Aaron?" Tiv¡¯s words whispered against my skin.


    Fresh agony twisted up inside me. "Because of me. You don¡¯t know me. You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done."


    His hand caressed my cheek gently, ¡°I know you. I¡¯ve always known you. I love it. I love you. Do you love me?¡±


    My heart ached at his words, and I could do nothing but nod.


    ¡°Say it,¡± he whispered.


    My voice was surprisingly even as I said, ¡°I love you.¡±


    His eyes slid closed as if the words were enough to change anything.


    "You''re not what they made you do," Tiv said fiercely, his hands cupping my face to force our gazes to lock.


    I scoffed, pushing his hands away with gentle firmness. "It¡¯s not like that."


    "We can run together," he insisted stubbornly.


    "Run?" A half-hearted bark of laughter escaped me. "To Lambent? Live off daddy¡¯s money in a big house?" A wave of grief overtook me momentarily. "Would I be your carefree little scab wife, pretending the blood on both our hands never existed? Leave my family here while your dad kills them all?"


    He winced at my words but held firm, searching my eyes for something¡ªmaybe hope.


    "I can¡¯t go back there. I won¡¯t. Not with you here," he whispered and the real pain in his voice almost broke me again. A lump formed in my throat and I swallowed hard against it.


    He wouldn¡¯t go willingly. And he¡¯d die for it¡ªBen would make sure of that. So instead of letting him melt me and agreeing that he was the best thing I¡¯d ever had, I destroyed it.


    "You always lived in a bubble but this is deluded even for you. I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want you. Not now. Not with Michael. Or Regan. Or last night when you almost carved out my throat just to get to Ben." My words faltered for an instant, and I took a breath that tasted of ashes of memories I was setting fire to.


    Before he could respond, an odd sensation shuddered through me. Danger. Instinctively, my eyes darted to the door where pressure built¨Can all too familiar feeling that screamed Ben on the other side.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Run,¡± I hissed, pushing Tiv with urgency.


    Tiv dove for the window just as my door flew off its hinges with a crack that echoed like thunder. Ben charged through, his body filling the splintered doorway with urgent violence. He threw himself with such force that we both crashed to the floor. The gun skittered away across the uneven floorboards. White-hot pain shot through my neck and my hand flashed to my neck, thankful the wound hadn¡¯t reopened. Through blurred vision, I looked up and saw Aaron rush into the small room, shooting his gun as Tiv flung himself out of the window, forcing it shut behind him. Aaron lunged toward the old wooden window frame, throwing it open again and firing more shots. His shrieks split the air in a way I had never heard before. He had never raised his voice in front of me in three years. Tiv had ruined everything. I had ruined everything.


    Ben''s once familiar grey eyes burned with an icy fire as he noticed the fresh wound on my neck.


    His voice came out calm, with an underlying venom that sent chills down my spine. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Lucas appeared in the doorway, wilting under the force of Ben¡¯s rage like a flower in winter.


    ¡°Come on Luke!¡± Aaron bellowed, dashing for the door.


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted.


    All eyes snapped toward me; Lucas froze as if caught between two storms.


    Ben''s next words emerged in a low rumble that seemed to shake the foundations of the house. "Lucas, find him and bring him to me alive," he ordered. ¡°Aaron, stay and calm down.¡±


    Ben''s command had an edge that sliced through the air, demanding obedience. ¡°Luke, please,¡± I begged.


    But Ben was the boss. Not me. Lucas threw me an apologetic look before he quickly scurried away, while Aaron stood frozen in place, not daring to disobey. Mum rushed into the room seconds later in her dressing gown, rubbing sleep from her eyes.


    ¡°What the hells are you lot doing? It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the damn morning!¡± she seethed.


    She took in the scene that was my room: the bedroom door gone, me and my brother sprawled across the floor and bullet holes all over the bedroom wall.


    "What the...?" she sputtered, unable to voice complete thoughts.


    Dad charged in behind her, his ginger beard bristling with alarm. He took in the same scene, eyes wide. Both of our parents glared down at us with abhorrent rage, making me feel like a small child again. Ben, a rebellion leader accountable for an army, shrank under Dad''s gaze.


    ¡°Get. Up,¡± Dad growled at my now subservient brother.


    Ben jumped up like a soldier. He might as well have saluted.


    ¡°What the fuck happened here?¡± Dad snarled, pulling me to my feet.


    Like children, we both burst into rapid speech, trying to get our sides of the story across first. Dad''s head darted from side to side between the two of us. We used to do this often as kids; Dad could gather information without having to listen to two separate stories. I would have found it funny if it weren¡¯t for the circumstances. I told my Dad everything apart from the fact that Tiv had stayed the night; I wasn¡¯t that brave. And the fact Anthony had told his son he¡¯d slept with Mum; I didn¡¯t think that would go down well either.


    As we finally ran out of steam, Dad''s brow furrowed further before turning his attention to Aaron, who stood still as a statue.


    "Nate..." Mum''s voice was now filled with worry rather than anger, and she reached out to touch his arm tenderly.


    Dad''s expression softened briefly as he looked at me. I felt small under the weight of his disappointment and concern. "We raised you to be smarter than this. There¡¯s clearly something wrong with that kid."


    ¡°But Dad-¡± I started to argue.


    ¡°Zip it!¡± Dad turned to Ben with a decisive nod. ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡±


    He was siding with Ben. My jaw dropped as I realised how on my own I was.


    ¡°We make them think we¡¯re off guard. Send in a small group that they¡¯ll spot easily. They¡¯ll retreat into the building and we blow it. Alex has already planted the explosives in the night. The Lambentians will expect desperation; we¡¯re not giving them that advantage. Louise lost Riley and she¡¯s gunning for them¨Cif all else fails I send her in.¡±


    The room tiled slightly and I used every ounce of strength I had left to stand still and not react. Dad¡¯s face didn¡¯t change when hearing the news of Riley¡¯s death. Mum¡¯s did¨Cshe ranked a hand down her tired face.


    ¡°Good,¡± Dad nodded.


    ¡°No,¡± I finally whispered.


    Ben¡¯s jaw tensed, ¡°Will kill them and we¡¯ll have a month to prepare before they come for revenge.¡±


    But I knew it wasn¡¯t true. I was damned either way. Tiv would be killed or my family would be killed.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I whispered. ¡°Tiv told me Marco has already called for more soldiers. They¡¯ll be here by tomorrow unless Tiv can convince Marco to stop them.¡±


    I held back the number Tiv had told me. Three-hundred soldiers was nothing. The Harroworth Rebels would annihilate them; we were almost five-thousand strong. I hoped that my omission would be enough to make my brother think twice. It seemed to work; Ben''s anger resurfaced, mixed with fear this time.


    But Aaron''s brows furrowed, his lips a hard line as he turned his snarl toward me. ¡°How long have you been keeping that useful information to yourself? I¡¯m honestly surprised you didn¡¯t take him up on his little running away offer. You can have just left us all to rot.¡±


    They had been listening at the door the whole time. Course they had; it was always Ben¡¯s favourite trick.


    Mum positioned herself in front of me and raised her eyebrows at Aaron, who realised where he was and composed himself. Ben, on the other hand, continued glaring at me with nothing but hate.


    ¡°Tiv isn¡¯t what you think he is,¡± I snapped. ¡°He was sent here against his will and lied to about all of us. He just wants his people to be safe. He didn¡¯t try to hurt me yesterday, not after he figured out who I was. He took Blondie and left. He didn¡¯t even realise he was in Harroworth.¡±


    ¡°Are you for fucking real? I¡¯m not entertaining this shit Alayna. Do you want this entire rebellion to die? You get your lovely little life being that Lambentian asshole¡¯s whore while we all burn?¡± Ben fumed.


    Dad smacked him across the head hard enough for a mighty crack to resonate through the room. ¡°Control your temper or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°My temper is the fucking issue here?¡± Ben raged with balled fists, towering over Dad. ¡°He''s manipulated her! Her head¡¯s already upside down and he¡¯s taking advantage of that. He¡¯s the son of Anthony Hawes-¡±


    ¡°And Mayrina,¡± Mum interjected. ¡°He wasn¡¯t a bad kid. Aly hasn¡¯t been right for a while, but she¡¯s never been completely delusional.¡±


    ¡°She once begged me to turn back time, Ma!¡±


    As I listened to my family discuss my mental state as if I weren''t there, I thought about Mayrina. I thought about Tiv''s accusations¡­ I thought about the fact that my brother went missing the day she died and didn¡¯t come home until late. How he said he had gone hunting.


    Looking directly into Ben¡¯s eyes, I spoke to get his full reaction, ¡°Did you actually kill Mayrina Hawes?¡±


    His eyebrows shot up and his eyes bulged. Silence. Complete silence. Then his throat bobbed, the motion rippling through his body like an electric current. And for once, the man who led an army trembled ever so slightly on his feet. His fists slowly unfurled as he shot a quick glance at Mum.


    He did it.


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Mum shot at me.


    I ignored her and pushed forward, ¡°No. You stupid¡­ You didn¡¯t. Please tell me you didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You see? That bastard has brainwashed her against us!¡± Aaron snarled bitterly.


    Nausea swept over me.


    ¡°Were you in on it too?¡± I whispered to Aaron.


    Aaron was not an easy person to read. He never shared anything he didn¡¯t have to. He hid it well behind jokes and boyish grins. That was how we were. We never spoke about his mum and sister dying, just like we never talked about my bouts of depression. But with those six words, he crumbled. His angry gaze faltered and fell to the floor.


    ¡°You¡­ idiots¡­¡± I whispered in horror.


    Mum''s voice was hollow as she spoke, ¡°Ben, tell me you had nothing to do with Mayrina¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Mum, it¡¯s not what you think-¡±


    ¡°Yes or no?¡± Each word hung in the air like icicles.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    All air seemed to leave the room with Mum¡¯s sharp inhale. The exhale was worse. It felt like being dragged over shards of glass.


    ¡°How we raised you to be like this is beyond me!¡± she screamed through her tears.


    Then she was gone. Dad rushed after her, pushing Ben away from the doorway when he tried to follow. Ben stood like a statue for a few seconds before he followed them out, leaving me alone with the only person I never wanted to be in a room with again. Aaron turned to me, and there was a heavy, horrible moment of silence.


    ¡°You would have let me think Tiv had brainwashed me and made me feel crazy,¡± I whispered through the ache in my chest, ¡°when in reality, you are just a murderer. You were trying to make me feel crazy.¡±


    Aaron brushed off my words as if they were nothing. ¡°You screwed Hawes last night, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Gritting my teeth and fighting back bile, I managed to force out a single word: "Yeah."


    ¡°You-¡± he didn¡¯t finish the insult. ¡°When I first met you, you were fucking heartbroken all the damn time. I asked you about it and you lied every time¡­ What a way to waste three years. You could have saved us both the trouble if you¡¯d just been honest from the start.¡±


    I watched him walk away and hated myself. My chest hurt.


    How could I do this to him?

 Chapter 54

    54


    Tiv


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    It took what felt like an eternity to find an Umbrith, the creature hiding deep in the shadows of Ajegra Forest. My heart thumped loudly in my chest as I finally caught a glimpse of a grey, sleek creature before it disappeared again. With determination, I followed, earth and debris kicking up behind me while my breath tore from my lungs in ragged heaves. Hot on my heels, the bastard who''d pursued me from Alayna''s bedroom followed. He kept asking me to stop. Kept telling me he was Alayna¡¯s friend¨Cthat he would help me¨Chowever I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe help would come from a soldier of Ben Jameson.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the Umbrith I had found to return. The second it spotted us, it went for the guy stalking me. He quickly turned on his heels allowing me to hurtle away. I continued sprinting for twenty minutes before I stopped for breath, my leg burning. Eventually, when I was confident I was alone, I made my way back to the library.


    Xander greeted me with a scowl that could curdle milk before his nostril flared and his face dropped. ¡°Oh shit.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped.


    He ignored me, his next words steeped in sarcasm, ¡°How was your eight-hour walk?¡±


    The image of Alayna flitted through my mind as Xander''s lips curled into a self-satisfied smirk.


    Stupid familiar.


    His smirk widened to a beam that lit his face.


    ¡°Did you tell Marco where I was?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, but he is going mental. I¡¯ve never seen him so angry. He thinks you have bolted,¡± replied Xander.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him where I¡¯d gone?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill the girl?¡± he challenged.


    Instead of answering him, I thought over the events of the night, paying close attention to Ben and Aaron informing Alayna of their counterattack. Xander swore yet seemed happy. His need for a fight alluded me.


    ¡°When you¡¯ve been alive this long, a good old fight is what the soul needs to stay alive,¡± he beamed.


    I sidestepped his probing gaze, well aware Alayna had ripped all the buttons from my shirt, and I pushed past him into the building. He followed and Kale intercepted me just as I breached the library¡¯s entrance¨Chis grip firm¨Cushering me into one of the smaller rooms to my right, Amelia on his heels. The door groaned as Kale closed it and immediately began their interrogation.


    ¡°Where did you go? Are you alright?¡± Kale said hurriedly.


    ¡°We thought you had left!¡± Amelia squealed, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    She threw herself at me and I embraced her awkwardly. For all my worrying about Alayna killing me, my concern should have been what would happen if Amelia found out where I had been.


    I exhaled heavily, ¡°I simply went for a walk to calm down. I didn¡¯t realise I was back home and that I would know half the people I was supposed to kill. Don¡¯t worry about me; I am fine.¡±


    Scepticism covered both their faces. Amelia stepped back slightly to take me in more fully.


    ¡°What happened to your shirt?¡± she asked blankly.


    Kale stepped in between us. "Amelia, give me a moment with Tiv." The treacherous bastard didn¡¯t try to hide the smirk on his face.


    Her expression shifted instantly from concern to realisation and hurt. ¡°You went to the whore,¡± her voice barely above a whisper.


    The woman deserved an award for her acting; if we were alone she¡¯d most definitely have drawn blood.


    Swearing under my breath, I ran my hands through my hair in frustration, ¡°Just. Get. Out.¡±


    My words barely left my lips when she stormed out of the room. Xander waved after her retreating figure while Kale blew air through pursed lips in exasperation.


    The creeping realisation came over me; I felt no fear of what Amelia thought or did¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t attack me in front of people. No. Instead, guilt seeped into my chest like a stain for entirely different reasons. For years, Alayna had been known as the whore when she had in fact done nothing to deserve such hatred. Before I could let my thoughts spiral, Kale¡¯s words sliced through the room.


    His smirk had grown to a wide beam edged with mockery. ¡°You couldn¡¯t keep it in your pants for even a day? Amelia will go straight to Marco. You must know that.¡±


    ¡°Crap,¡± I moaned.


    The grin faded from Kale¡¯s face as he leaned forward, his voice tinged with genuine concern. "Tiv, what is going on? Marco is going mad."


    ¡°We¡¯ve attacked the wrong group. They¡¯re coming for us. We need to leave,¡± I admitted quickly.


    ¡°Is it the wrong group because of her?¡± he said seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s the wrong group because her brother is the leader of the Harroworth Rebels and he¡¯s a psychopath. They¡¯re five thousand strong and we are eight. He knows where we are and he won¡¯t stop coming for us.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Oh good." His voice was dry as dust.


    ¡°So, just bear with me here¡­ But what if we joined them?¡± Xander said carefully.


    I stared at Xander, his suggestion hanging in the air like a thick fog. Defecting to the Harroworth Rebels was madness, yet a part of me saw the bitter truth in it. Every fight we took part in had a purpose, but the endless bloodshed dictated by my father served only to tighten Lambent¡¯s grip on power over Vakosian slaves.


    ¡°What if we defect to Vakoso¡¯s side?¡± Xander repeated, his words weighed with careful deliberation. ¡°Lambent only wants to dominate and destroy anyone they see as a threat.¡±


    Kale frowned, his eyes narrowing as he considered the proposition. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting we switch sides because war is unfair?¡±


    Xander shrugged slightly, ¡°I like being on the right side of war. You¡¯ve seen the people here¡ªthey must be desperate to keep fighting rather than just give up and go back to how it used to be.¡±


    I could see Kale weighing our options, his mouth twisting as he considered Xander¡¯s words. ¡°Tala would probably leave,¡± he muttered, almost to himself. ¡°She hates this war more than I do. But Amelia? She¡¯d never desert her family, and we both know that any move we make would be reported straight back to Marco. I hardly see him switching.¡±


    ¡°Marco won¡¯t stay here,¡± Xander confirmed carefully, before glancing back at me. ¡°He won¡¯t leave Freesia or your sisters. He thinks Anthony Hawes is more dangerous than five thousand rebels and wants to protect them from that.¡±


    I swallowed hard at whatever Xander had seen in my brother¡¯s head to make such an assumption. Marco would not leave Beau. Good. As for Meredith, good riddance. I did not take much deep thought to know I would not be returning to Lambent. Defecting would keep me close to Alayna¡ªif Ben allowed me to live¡ªyet the thought of dragging Kale and Tala into my mess felt like an unbearable weight pressing on my chest.


    Kale paused, searching for the right words. His furrowed brow betrayed his internal conflict. ¡°Even if Tala wanted to defect, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°And if she goes anyway?¡± I asked softly, knowing the answer but needing him to say it aloud.


    Kale¡¯s eyes met mine with a grim nod, his voice barely above a whisper, ¡°I¡¯d go too.¡± His shoulders slumped slightly as if the admission had taken something from him.


    "We''d be seen as traitors to Lambent," I pointed out quietly. ¡°And there¡¯s no way Ben would ever forgive us for what happened yesterday.¡±


    Kale nodded slowly, resignation etched across his features. "We¡¯ve murdered too many of them to ever be trusted. Not just yesterday."


    I looked over at Xander; his expression remained inscrutable. He tilted his head slightly, "Well then, at least it''s something we¡¯ve put out there."


    I couldn¡¯t tell if Xander was genuinely nonchalant or simply biding his time for when things inevitably became more dire. But for now, our decision had been made.


    "I¡¯ll get you a new shirt, shall I?" Kale sighed, glancing me up and down.


    As he left to retrieve my new shirt, I stopped Xander in his tracks before he had time to return to the entrance.


    ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± I said, cocking an eyebrow.


    ¡°About twenty thousand things,¡± he smirked.


    ¡°Why did you come to Vakoso?¡± I pressed.


    He rolled his shoulder, brushing a hand along the back of his neck. ¡°If I could get a Hawes to defect over here, that would definitely help them, maybe make others defect too. Marco¡¯s a lost cause but you¡¯re not.¡±


    He was using me because of my last name. I almost laughed. Almost.


    ¡°I''m starting to second-guess you as a friend,¡± I muttered.


    He simply smiled a plastic flash of teeth that did not light his face the way most of his grins did. ¡°A long time ago, I was a scab in Droyed. I think I¡¯ve still got family here.¡±


    My eyes shot down to his wrist yet there was no barcode there. No scar of one or covered mark like Alayna, simply smooth skin.


    ¡°A long time ago,¡± Xander repeated, leaving to return to his post.


    He left me alone with my chaotic thoughts. While I had a thousand questions for Xander and his no doubt interesting century of life, there were more pressing issues for now. Like Ben bloody Jameson and how many Vakosian would die if reinforcements arrived. Despite my Father''s inevitable protests, I had to make Marco call off backup. Though I still wanted to pull my brother limb from limb for years of misinformation I¡¯d been fed. Yet that would not help my cause. I needed to stop people coming for Harroworth. If not for Alayna then for Michael. There would be no way to undo my actions, but I could still try and help his people. My people.


    My chest constricted around my racing heart as I straightened out my pants and traded my torn shirt for the one Kale handed me along with my phone. A single missed call from my Father and several from Meredith. The phone felt like a brick in my hand as I read her numerous messages.


    Tiv, come home.


    Darling, answer your phone. Where are you?


    Marco says he cannot account for you. Please do not do anything irrational.


    Call me, please. I love you.


    I stopped reading after that and simply replied, I never want to see you again.


    Immediately the phone buzzed in my hand. Meredith''s name glowed on the screen. Without hesitation, I rejected the call and blocked the number, a deep sense of finality settling over me. She was dead to me now. The moment I could free myself from Marco, so was he. Regardless of what my friends decided, I would not be returning to Lambent. My fingers felt cold as I slipped the phone back into my pocket.


    I took a deep breath; for now, I needed Marco. I paced, trying to find the words that might convince him to see reason. Mind racing with thoughts of Ben¨Ccold, calculating, and utterly ruthless¡ªmade the air in the small room grow thick. With a final breath, I left to find Marco.


    My brother''s shadow materialised through the frosted glass of the door leading to the main library. I steadied myself before swinging it open. Marco¡¯s face storm-cloud dark with anger. Amelia stood by his side and I held back the vicious urge to spew venom at her; she¡¯d been whispering poison in his ear, no doubt painting me a traitor in every possible hue.


    "You betrayed us," Marco''s accusation struck like a viper''s bite. "You went to her¨Cafter everything they have done to our family."


    I stepped forward, hands raised in a gesture of peace.


    "Marco, listen to me. You have to understand¡ª"


    "I understand perfectly," Marco cut me off, his black eyes ablaze with golden fury. "She''s using you! She''s nothing but a manipulative scab and you''ve fallen for it! Again! She deserves nothing but death."


    Bile rose in my throat, but I swallowed hard against it.


    "It''s not about Alayna." Urgency thrummed through my voice. "We''re in danger from Ben. He has an army at his command." I drew a shaky breath before continuing with a lie that scorched my tongue, "We can always come back to strike at them later¨Cwhen they least expect it¨Cto avenge our Mother."


    Marco sneered, but something flickered behind his gaze. A pause gave way to deliberation as he considered my words. I clenched my jaw, gathering courage that seemed to pathetically tremble within me. It felt like a conversation with Father.


    "I swear to you, if we don''t leave now, we will all die here."


    There was a moment where everything hung in silence. Gradually, Marco''s once rigid stance began to thaw; tension seeped from his shoulders.


    "You have lost your mind," he muttered. "We will leave. Now. But the reinforcements will come as planned. Now we know who their leader is and exactly where to find them, thanks to you. Ben Jameson is going to die."

 Chapter 55

    55


    Alayna


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    ¡°What the hells is the matter with you?¡± Mum bellowed, her voice ricocheting off the walls like a rogue bullet. Her tirades had shifted from accusatory to downright disgusted as she flung words like ¡®murderer¡¯, ¡®lunatic¡¯ and ''terrorist'' at Ben. ¡°I always turned a blind eye to your mindless obsession with vigilantism because of how damaged you were after Hayley. We thought you were making a difference. Your Dad was right; we raised a murderer. Is this what you¡¯ve been teaching Alayna? That it¡¯s okay to kill innocent people? No wonder she¡¯s fucking demented!¡±


    She had continued to shriek and swear at Ben for nearly half an hour, and although I wasn¡¯t in the room, I might as well have been. The walls were paper thin as Ben had demonstrated earlier by eavesdropping on me and Tiv. I did try not to listen but it was pretty pointless. She cycled through screaming and sobbing, demanding answers only to drown them out with more shrieks whenever Ben''s lips parted in an attempt to speak. Not that he did much of that. Defending himself was pointless, especially when his hands were stained with blood that came long before the war... Taking the life of the woman who saved us. The woman who, had she lived, might have made a positive change to Outer Harroworth.


    Out of nowhere Leesa danced into my room, apparently oblivious to the screaming. Completely unfazed. No concussion in sight.


    "Need something?" I asked, arching an eyebrow when she picked up a book and held it upside down, pretending to read.


    She shrugged, ¡°Nope, just tired. Ben kept me up all night. And not even in a good way.¡±


    ¡°He told me you were concussed,¡± I said, not reciprocating her humour.


    She pulled a face, ¡°I¡¯m fine. A little concussion can¡¯t keep me down.¡±


    Emotional blackmail was not a tactic I had ever seen Ben use before. He warned me he¡¯d done it the previous evening but it didn¡¯t take the poison from the sting.


    ¡°He¡¯s a lying bastard,¡± I hissed.


    Her grin was undeterred by my irritation. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m made of steel.¡±


    ¡°Who else did he lie about?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Charlotte was in a pretty bad way but she¡¯s conscious now. Yalma is up and about though. We still haven¡¯t heard from Ghost but, like, that¡¯s pretty usual for her. That terrifying psychopath will probably show up with someone¡¯s head in a couple of days.¡±


    She almost brought a smile to my lips. Ghost was terrifying but for Leesa to call someone a psychopath¨Cwell, it spoke volumes.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the hospital?¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Probably,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Aaron told me you screwed the gorgeous Hawes man?¡±


    She spoke like several people hadn¡¯t died in the last day and she was just catching up on the latest gossip. And Tiv¡­ well, now wasn¡¯t the time for that conversation. Even if I wanted to chat, another wave of screaming from Mum interrupted us. All of it was nasty and hateful, but¡ªwow¡ªshe was shooting to kill with her next breath.


    ¡°I lost the wrong son! Give me him over you!¡± she bellowed at my brother.


    The house seemed to go as still as I did, lungs constricting. Even Dad intervened then, shouting over her and telling Ben to get out. After that all that could be heard was her sobs.


    For the first time, Leesa actually looked uneasy as she muttered, ¡°Well that was a shitty thing to say.¡±


    ¡°I know you live here, but you don¡¯t have to stay while my family is having a meltdown,¡± I grumbled.


    She responded with another shrug, brightening instantly, "This lot might not be my blood relatives, but they feel like family enough." She paused then added with a crooked smile, ¡°Kinda reminds me of home actually. All that yelling... Weirdly comforting. Your family is sane compared to mine.¡±


    ¡°Wanna tell me about them?¡± I asked for what must have been the billionth time.


    ¡°Not even a teensy bit,¡± she grinned.


    Leesa was odd. Funny odd. She was pretty much Ben in a skirt back when he still knew how to crack a smile¡­ And if you could get Leesa in a skirt.


    The sound of my Mum''s cries came to an eventual abrupt end, and a long, horrible silence settled in its place. During the hateful silence that filled the house, Leesa took it upon herself to pick up the guitar and play it badly. Mum had sat in her room for an hour refusing to speak to anyone. Dad finally wandered in and wrestled the guitar off Leesa, but did not ask her to leave. He never did; Mum and Dad had loved her just as much as me and Ben. Maybe not Ben anymore.


    ¡°So who has the bigger cock? Tiv or Aaron?¡± Leesa chirped the second Dad left the room.


    ¡°Leesa, so help me¡­¡± Dad grumbled from the hallway.


    I buried my disgustingly pink face in my palms with a muffled groan that came from so deep in me, I didn¡¯t realise such a place existed.


    She giggled at my misery before uncharacteristically stilling. ¡°Are you going to patch things up with Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± I grimaced.


    ¡°How come?¡± she asked.


    I was getting under my own skin. Three-plus years of what I felt for Aaron got wiped out in a single night with Tiv. It wasn''t supposed to be that simple. What did that make me? Heartless? A slut? Aaron deserved better than that. I knew I loved Tiv but I didn¡¯t want to, I also knew there was no way to just forget about him. I had learned that the hard way. I was going to die because of him, at least indirectly.


    Ben might murder me, I thought comically, before the unsettling realisation that he actually might felt like a lead weight in my gut again.


    Nausea washed over me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that interested, sorry,¡± Leesa mumbled when she saw me slump over, head cradled by my arms.


    "Leese, Ben''s going to wipe them out, and I can''t let him," I blurted without even thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking on Ben,¡± she fired back. ¡°I love you but he¡¯s scarier.¡±


    ¡°I thought you lived to annoy him,¡± I tried to smile past the dread. It was pointless; the attempted smile died on my lips as I sighed. ¡°How many of Tiv¡¯s people did we get?¡±


    ¡°Apparently you killed a redhead called Regan.¡± My toes curled at the name. ¡°Aaron got someone called Justus and Riley killed someone called Jakori. Our captives were called Demetrius and Eddie. Eddie was the one who killed Riley. We killed three more but we didn¡¯t get their names. Demetrius and Eddie said there were fifteen of them all together and they¡¯re in the old library in Central,¡± she summarised. ¡°They¡¯ll have about eight left now.¡±


    I hated that she¡¯d taken the time to learn their names. I didn¡¯t want to know they had identities or lives or that they meant something to Tiv.


    ¡°They were called Demetrius and Eddie?¡± The names felt heavy coming out of my mouth.


    ¡°They are dead now,¡± she replied, cold as ice.


    I shuddered and shook my head to rid myself of the thought.


    ¡°Did Ben or Aaron kill them?¡± I whispered.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Do you really want me to answer that question?¡± she smiled unsympathetically. After no response from me, she carried on, ¡°Ben let Louise have Eddie.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare even think about the state of the man when Louise was finished with him. Regardless, a shudder rippled through me and I let out a heavy breath.


    ¡°We think they had one familiar; there was a black cloud of fear apparently that engulfed the room I was unconscious in. Aaron said it didn¡¯t fuck off until the last of the Lambentians escaped,¡± she continued.


    They had familiars too. A tic started in my jaw as I realised how bloody the battle could have gotten very quickly today. It seemed we¡¯d gotten off lucky for once. If any of this shitstorm could be considered lucky.


    The air carried my words in a whisper, "It''s us or them, isn''t it?"


    ¡°Course. People call me the kid but you¡¯re the one who wishes naively for a happy ending,¡± Leesa joked.


    A pang of desperation fluttered in my chest; Tiv had been right about Mayrina. What if he had been right about everything? If he had, then I had spat venom at him for nothing. If I was wrong, then I was going to get him and all of the innocent people he¡¯d brought with him killed. If I was wrong, then letting him leave without me would no doubt be the worst mistake I¡¯d ever made.


    ¡°I need to talk to Mum. I think I have a stupid idea but I want to be sure of something first,¡± I said suddenly.


    ¡°Ah, I love a stupid idea!¡± Leesa said enthusiastically, jumping up.


    ¡°Alone, sweetheart.¡± I managed a half-hearted smile as her anticipation fizzled into disappointment.


    Her face dropped, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first one I drag headfirst into this mess if I decide to do the stupid thing though,¡± I added quickly before she could sulk off. ¡°Also, go get Yalma. I think she¡¯ll be useful. And give Louise a thousand pointless jobs; I want her nowhere near me today.¡±


    That coaxed out a grin and smoothed the wrinkle from Leesa¡¯s brow before she flitted out the door.


    Mum''s door groaned on its hinges as I pushed it open without bothering to knock. The room was draped in shadows and silence except for the soft crinkle of tissues and whispers of sobbing from where Mum sat curled up on her bed. The blue pillow clutched in her arms couldn''t soak up all of her tears. For a woman who had spent the last decade of my life telling me Jamsons didn¡¯t cry, she¡¯d spent a lot of the last day contradicting that statement. The bare floorboards creaked under my weight alerting her she was no longer alone.


    "Get out," she choked out between cries without casting an eye towards me.


    ¡°Mum, I need to talk to you. It¡¯s important.¡±


    She seemed surprised that I was the one who entered the room. Her bloodshot gaze met mine and she sighed, her mouth pulled down in a heavy frown.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I can¡¯t really think straight at the minute, can you come back later?¡± she asked.


    No. It needed saying now.


    ¡°When Tiv spoke to me it seemed that he had had his head filled with lies from Marco and Anthony. But one of the things he said was that Ben was responsible for his Mum¡¯s death¡­ That got me thinking, what if another thing he had said was true?¡±


    "What are you on about?" Her voice had an edge sharp enough to slice through steel.


    ¡°One of the things Tiv had been told is that you were having an affair with Anthony.¡± The words felt like stones in my mouth.


    She looked up slowly, red-rimmed eyes narrowed. ¡°Anthony?¡± she spat.


    Her face was closed off like a locked door¨CI used to know Ben¡¯s expressions like the back of my hand, but Mum could be an unsolvable puzzle sometimes. It reminded me how little she let her guard slip; made me think about all those times feelings clawed their way up my throat only to be shoved back down into silence because Jamesons don¡¯t show weakness. Except that rule wasn''t standing up too well today.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lie,¡± I plead in a whisper.


    Mum rolled her eyes and scoffed, commanding me to sit with her. She held me close and spoke quickly. ¡°Anthony was always strange around me at work. I thought he fancied me, but he was a chauvinist showoff. He basically slept with all the female staff and wasn¡¯t quiet about it. He probably paid me more attention because I didn¡¯t say yes. When he visited Harroworth he always made a point to see me. On the night of Mayrina¡¯s death, he acted inconsolable until your dad left us alone. He said he was leaving and he wanted me to go with him. I said no. Alayna, I love your dad, there was never any question¡­ But Anthony threatened me and tried to¡­ Well, you don¡¯t need to know the gory details but I was scared to be alone with him. After I threw him out, he followed through on his promise to ruin our family and get me fired from my job. Umbrith started showing up regularly, as he had promised if I didn''t go with him. When I told your dad what happened, it solidified his hatred towards them all.¡±


    ¡°Anthony can control pretty much everything but I think even the Umbrith are beyond his reach,¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°I know. But it felt like he could. He wanted to destroy my family and they were always there from the second he left. I see instead he sent his sons to do it for him.¡±


    ¡°Anthony sounds like Marco,¡± I pointed out. ¡°They really don¡¯t handle rejection well.¡±


    Mum smiled and squeezed my hand, ¡°I remember me and Mayrina used to gush over you and Marco ending up together.¡±


    ¡°You picked the wrong brother for me,¡± I smiled sadly.


    ¡°Tiv was always too quiet. Too shy. You¡¯re¡­ not. We figured Marco would be able to handle you a bit better,¡± she smirked cheekily before she sighed. ¡°We just thought we were being nosey mums. I did not think for a single second everything would go this badly wrong. Anthony is the worst thing that could have happened to those kids.¡±


    We sat in silence for a few minutes and she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad Tiv was wrong about this,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I would never leave your dad or you and Leesa¡­ or Ben. Anthony could not understand why I would not want to leave my family for what he could offer me. But my life is better than his and it always will be. Money is not the means to all ends. Ben¡¯s proven that. But Anthony still wants to rule the world and it probably hasn¡¯t gone down well that we Vakosians have overthrown an entire government and run our own land. These rebels are the biggest threat Lambent has faced in generations.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°Why does he want land infested with Umbrith?¡±


    ¡°Now that is beyond me,¡± she smiled feebly.


    More silence followed as I mustered the courage for my next words.


    ¡°I think Ben is going to kill all of them, and I think they¡¯re innocent. Tiv told me the truth about everything. He told me¡­ he said he loved me. He said that the people he was with were only here because he is. He said he was forced here. Tiv didn¡¯t even know he was in Harroworth. I¡¯m betting the others didn¡¯t too,¡± I whispered.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m mad?¡±


    Her arms stiffened around me. ¡°No love. I think you¡¯re right. I think you need to make Ben see sense. At least he sometimes listens to you¡­ Make him see sense or leave him to his slow suicide. There¡¯s nothing else we can do for him. He¡¯s been lost to us for years now.¡± She spoke as if he was dead and sobbed again, ¡°I never thought he would become this. I¡¯ve completely failed both of you.¡±


    I hugged her and gave a small laugh, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. I¡¯m perfect.¡±


    She attempted a smile, ¡°Ah, my beautiful baby, you absolutely are.¡±


    Eventually Mum released me and I left her to mourn another son she¡¯d lost. I left the room and went to Ben¡¯s old bedroom. He was not there. Terrified he had already given the order to kill Tiv and his people, I rushed quickly down the stairs and out of the house, almost tripping over him as he sat on the porch step muttering into his mobile phone and rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t leave,¡± I murmured.


    He looked at me and ended the call immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared in case Mum changes the locks¡­ or moves,¡± he breathed back.


    I sat on the porch next to him and eventually sighed, ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Some rich Lambentian woman in Thruck offered us money, guns and explosives to kill Anthony Hawes. The car we blew up was meant to be his,¡± Ben explained, not looking at me.


    ¡°Mum could have been in that car,¡± I whispered.


    He was rigid, ¡°I would not have risked it at all if I thought that was even a possibility.¡±


    ¡°But you did risk it. And the only reason it didn¡¯t happen is because Mayrina let Mum go early. You could have killed her,¡± my voice was hoarse.


    ¡°I just wanted Anthony dead,¡± he said simply. My hands itched to slap some sense into him; he did not sound remorseful. ¡°Mum''s fine, so what''s the use crying over what didn''t happen?¡± he added after a beat.


    ¡°But this is the problem, you act in anger without thinking about it and then deal with the consequences afterwards, but usually you just hope there are no lasting consequences. You can¡¯t do that forever. It¡¯ll catch up with us eventually,¡± I pressed, my words tumbling out.


    ¡°We are going to blow up the library this afternoon,¡± he said emotionlessly as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word I¡¯d said. ¡°If they¡¯re gone, good. If they¡¯re not, it will stop more coming back.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t stop coming for us,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stop fighting.¡± Ben''s eyes turned steely. ¡°I haven¡¯t even called on the rebels yet. I¡¯ll have to now half of the main group are dead or out of action. Anthony doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s coming for him if they try to stop us.¡±


    We were in too deep. There was no way to win. It was hopeless. It felt like clutching at straws¨Cwaiting for an end that would only come when Ben lay cold and lifeless, taking our cause to the grave. It ended with Lambent shoving their puppet government back into power, ready to keep us under the boot again¡­ But it wouldn¡¯t end with Ben. They''d make sure our family followed suit. Leesa, Mum and Dad would all be killed. Aaron and Charlotte would be too. Probably Paul for good measure. If we didn¡¯t stop Lambent, they¡¯d kill us all.


    ¡°He tried to slit your throat. To get to me,¡± Ben said darkly.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been listening,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯d blow up a building with you in it?¡± His voice was low and dangerous. ¡°You think I¡¯d torture you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I said remorselessly. ¡°You don¡¯t care about us getting hurt as long as you get what you want.¡±


    He shuffled as if to move closer then froze, thinking better of it, "If that''s what you reckon about me... Then I''ve screwed up. I would never do anything to intentionally put you in harm''s way. You know, apart from letting you join a militia who kills Umbrith and Lambentian soldiers on the side.¡±


    A smile cracked my frown, ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡±


    There was a long, stagnant pause before I broke it again.


    ¡°Are you really going to destroy the library with them inside it?¡±


    He stiffened slightly, ¡°We¡¯ve got no choice Aly.¡±


    He had no idea how glad I was to hear that. I was ready to do the stupid thing.

 Chapter 56

    56


    Tiv


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    Marco agreed that getting the rest of us killed was not a prudent idea. He agreed we needed to leave, and quickly. However he planned to regroup in a few weeks with a larger force at Garth, the closest port to Harroworth, and come back for Ben if the reinforcements failed. I found this a detail we could worry about later, once we had got the survivors out of Harroworth. I pushed Alayna entirely from my thoughts, knowing it would only make things more difficult. I could come back for her. I could warn them.


    ¡°Tiv, get here now!¡± Kale hissed, running into the room where I was frantically packing our things. The clamour of his entry jarred me, and my hands paused, wrapped around a rough-spun shirt.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    "Get here now or Marco will shoot her!" Kale barked, his grip iron on my arm as he yanked me towards the door.


    A chill settled over me. I didn''t need him to articulate who ''her'' referred to; Alayna had always enjoyed chaos.


    We careened into the main library where Alayna sat straight-backed at a table, like a queen on a throne, not a sheep in a lion''s den. Her expression was bright when she spotted me.


    "Oh, she¡¯s lost her bloody mind," I muttered under my breath.


    With her stood an older Lambentian woman and a woman a few years younger than Alayna. The young woman danced to the decrepit bookshelves and picked up a dust-struned book from the floor, holding it upside down and pretending she was very interested in the topic of blood magic. The older Lambentian woman flicked her gaze between the faces in the room, taking stock of us like we were on the wrong side. Like she didn''t share the same golden eyes we did. With a graceful arch of her hand, a soft hum akin to the thrumming of hummingbird wings grew into existence and around her¨Cfrom her¨Ca luminescent barrier shimmered into view. The twinkling light cascaded over the three women like liquid crystal, enveloping them in a silvery shield. Everyone in the room froze. She was a familiar.


    Xander stood at the entrance grinning as Alayna sat, drumming restless fingers across the table.


    Marco raised his gun not to Alayna but to the young woman. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He was clearly just as confused as I was, glancing my way. I threw my hands up in utter confusion.


    "Well," Alayna started, voice infused with forced flippancy that rang hollow, "My brother won''t demolish this place while I''m inside it now, will he?"


    I groaned.


    ¡°You brought a familiar here,¡± Marco spat.


    Alayna met his glare head-on, unflinching. "Yalma¡¯s our translator.¡±


    Xander faced Marco''s ire next, ¡°You just let them walk through the front fucking door?¡±


    ¡°If three pretty, unarmed ladies, ask to come and save our skins, I am hardly going to turn them away. Anyway, fighting with people who don¡¯t want to fight isn¡¯t fun,¡± Xander explained with a shrug and an easy smile devoid of remorse. Yet I noticed how forced the action seemed and for a moment, a flash of regret flicked across his features as he saw whatever was in Marco¡¯s head.


    Amelia''s fingers wrapped around my wrist, her touch a deliberate tether to caution. Alayna''s gaze flicked to the point of contact, and a fleeting, bemused smile tugged at her lips.


    My brow creased as I tried to fathom her audacity in coming here, a teenager flanking her side like a fragile shield. At least she had a familiar, though one familiar against all of us would not save her.


    I tried to move forward again and Amelia¡¯s grasp tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± she hissed.


    Tala and Jonas came in through the door behind Xander.


    ¡°There is no one else out there,¡± Jonas confirmed. ¡°All signs suggest she has come alone.¡±


    What the hells has she done?


    The thought was obliterated as Xander met my gaze across the room and gave a subtle shake of his head.


    ¡°They¡¯ll not be far away. They won¡¯t let her get hurt,¡± I blurted out. I had no notion if it was true however Xander must have witnessed something in Alayna¡¯s mind to suggest otherwise.


    Hopefully, the looming threat of us all being murdered by her people, who were obviously somewhere, might be enough for Marco to want to keep our impromptu hostages alive.


    My brother approached me, grabbing my arm roughly, ¡°Did you tell her where we were?¡±


    ¡°No. Her brother got the information from who we left,¡± I choked out.


    He spoke in a hushed whisper, ¡°Is she bluffing? Are they stalling us?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, looking over at Alayna who flicked Amelia a small wink.


    Honestly, I had just as much uncertainty about Alayna''s intentions as Amelia had a strong grip on my wrist. Xander''s judgement was my only clue; he wouldn''t have granted them entrance for nothing.


    "We should end her now... avoid future trouble," Marco suggested quietly, his hand shifting the gun''s aim ominously toward Alayna.


    I found my voice steady and forceful as I countered him. "No."


    With impatient swiftness, Marco redirected his weapon toward the young woman again. "Then her. A message."


    The woman beamed widely, ¡°Do it. Get it over with, pretty boy.¡±


    Marco clenched his jaw yet before he was tempted to take her up on her bluff, Ashley cut in.


    ¡°Marco, she¡¯s the youngest person in this room,¡± Ashley objected quietly.


    A dawning realisation wafted over me; Alayna had counted on our humanity prevailing over rage. That we wouldn¡¯t kill a teenage girl.


    ¡°We don¡¯t murder innocent people Marco,¡± Kale agreed. That seemed like a lie considering what we¡¯d already accomplished during our weeks in Vakoso.


    ¡°Innocent? Those rebels killed half of us. I saw that bitch kill Regan. How is that innocent?¡± Amelia hissed.


    We¡¯d been speaking Lambentian since she entered the room, however it didn¡¯t go beyond my notice that Alayna¡¯s familiar translator had not stopped muttering since Alayna sat down. Regardless, I kept my eyes fixed on her expecting her to do something. She didn¡¯t. She was expecting me to do something.


    Marco pulled back the slide on his pistol. My own hand, trembling only faintly, clasped on top of his, and I guided the muzzle downward.


    ¡°Why are you-¡± Xander said.


    Marco wheeled around with a sharp cut-off. "You do not have permission to engage with this parasite, Xander."


    ¡°Yes, he does. Go on,¡± I overruled.


    ¡°Tread carefully, Tiv,¡± Marco growled.


    I ignored him, hoping he wouldn¡¯t hit me when we were alone, and signalled Xander to carry on with a nod.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xander continued.


    The Vakosian speakers stared by at Alayna in anticipation. She looked to her audience and fear flashed across her features, replaced hurriedly by a bravado I knew all too well. ¡°I am here to offer a truce.¡±


    ¡°It is a trap,¡± Marco said matter-of-factly. ¡°She is nothing but bait dangling before us, and we¡¯re wasting our time entertaining one insignificant rat.¡±


    ¡°Two rats. I¡¯m here too,¡± the odd teenager chirped. ¡°Maybe three rats. I dunno if you¡¯d count Yalma? She¡¯s one of you really.¡±


    "I¡¯ll never be one of them,¡± Yalma replied in Lambentian¡ªa message laced with venom for us rather than for Alayna or the young woman.


    Alayna laughed as though she had understood. She squared her shoulders before Marco and spoke again, ¡°This is our home. For years now the only reason we¡¯ve fought is to destroy the Umbrith so we can try and live peaceful lives. But if you keep sending Lambentian soldiers to us, we will continue to defend ourselves. I want you lot to leave us alone so that nobody else has to die unnecessarily, and make sure no more soldiers are sent to us. We don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    As Xander pivoted towards me, his face etched with conviction, I sensed his belief in her words before he spoke them aloud. "I think she¡¯s telling the truth."


    A heavy sigh escaped me¡ªa swirl of relief that dissolved as Marco intervened once more. "Xander, your role is not to opine," he snapped.


    ¡°Why the hells not?¡± he growled. ¡°Should we blindly follow orders? Engage in atrocities just because your father says so? These people aren¡¯t like the other groups we¡¯ve taken down and you know it. They¡¯re not our enemies unless you make it so.¡±


    Ashley and Tala began whispering to each other, unsure of the exchange. Tala and Kale spoke no Vakosian, Ashley had very little too. Xander began explaining everything they¡¯d missed.


    Amelia''s patience had eroded into a snarl: "Too much talk! Just kill¡ª"


    "No," my bark cut through the room like a cleaver through sinew; her grip on my wrist faltered but did not break completely as I glared at her unyielding stance.


    Her eyes met mine¡ªraw pain beneath swollen eyelids betrayed poorly cloaked anger. My fingers coiled around her pistol deftly extracting it from his grasp, not trusting her temper.


    ¡°Marco, you know I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Alayna interrupted, eyeing his gun. ¡°You have come with instruction from Daddy Dearest to annihilate us. But it will take an army and we will keep sending Lambentians back in pieces if we need to. It¡¯s not what we want and it''s not what you want. Talk to your Dad and tell him enough is enough.¡±


    Marco¡¯s response was terse, a single word laced with finality. ¡°No.¡±


    We both knew the truth: Marco and I could both beg until we were blue in the face. Father would never stop sending people for the bastards he thought had killed our Mother.


    "Ah, sweetheart," Alayna cooed with spite, her eyelids fluttering mockingly. Her lips curled into a taunting grin. "Are you still bitter because I chose Tiv?"


    The room erupted with muttering amongst our ranks; Xander stifled a chortle as Marco spat curses through gritted teeth, his hand jerking the gun upward in a rage. I gawked for a moment. Why did she feel the need to antagonise him? The woman had absolutely no regard for her own safety. Had she always been so reckless?


    Yes, she had always been a firecracker. The difference now was, if she exploded, she¡¯d be killed and probably take us all with her.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I snapped, my hand guiding Marco¡¯s weapon downward once more. ¡°Stop letting her under your skin.¡±


    Yalma translated, causing a derisive laugh to shoot beyond Alayna¡¯s lips. I shot her a pleading look; she simply winked.


    Give me strength.


    ¡°She¡¯s a liar, Tiv,¡± Marco said urgently. He spoke so low only I could hear, ¡°She destroyed our family.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t. Father has manipulated you,¡± I countered.


    Marco looked incredulous.


    ¡°Why not just wipe us off the map? She must know that sparing us won¡¯t stop a war. More will come in future¡­ Why is she helping us?¡± Kale asked. Yalma immediately translated.


    Alayna''s eyes locked with mine, fire flickering in their depths. ¡°Tiv asked me to help. There¡¯s not a lot I can do but if you leave and stop more coming tomorrow then we¡¯re even. We¡¯ll let you leave. We won¡¯t chase you. We will let you go home.¡±


    Yalma repeated the words in Lambentian like an echo.


    That acknowledgment was all the impetus I needed; I wrenched free from Amelia¡¯s weakening grip, and navigated the tense space to Alayna¡¯s side. I didn¡¯t get far, walking into the diamond shimmer that surrounded Alayna.


    ¡°Yalma, he¡¯s safe. Let him in,¡± Alayna reassured.


    The familiar simply shook her head.


    "Ah please Yalma,¡± whined the young woman. ¡°This is getting good."


    A light chuckle escaped Alayna before she continued, "If Tiv is here with me, we''ve got ourselves a pretty hostage."


    "Appreciate it," I responded dryly, the corner of my mouth lifting into a wry smile.


    Her responding beam took my breath away.


    Yalma relented momentarily; Alayna seized my hand and tugged me through the temporary lapse in the familiar¡¯s shield. The moment I was by her side, the diamond shield reappeared around us. As I settled in the chair beside Alayna, our shoulders brushing in a motion that sent the most ill-timed jolt of want through me, Jonas¡¯s aim wavered but did not falter. Another smirk found Alayna¡¯s lips as our fingers entwined and she faced Amelia with defiance etched in every muscle of her body.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Tala looked at her hand in mine, ¡°You trust her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said simply.


    Marco¡¯s expletive punctuated the air, his eyes blazed and teeth bared in a grimace.


    ¡°Why?¡± Tala pressed.


    ¡°Because she is here, not the Harroworth Rebels who could have easily trapped us and killed us. She could have kept me and given me to the Harroworth rebels yet she let me leave and warn all of you. If she wanted me dead¡ªany of us dead¡ªwe''d be already dead... I love her.¡±


    Yalma translated my words and the young woman started laughing.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so intense,¡± Alayna muttered, still staring ahead, yet a ghost of a smile graced her lips.


    Amelia''s reaction was as silent as it was visceral, a slow boil of envy and resentment presented a tensed jaw as she watched our interlocked fingers. Struggling to maintain composure, the corners of her mouth quivered before settling into a thin line. Amelia''s head turned away sharply. She directed her gaze elsewhere¡ªanywhere¡ªbut the two of us sat before her. It was probably the only thing she could think to do beyond attacking the forcefield that surrounded us.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m with Tiv then. We need to leave these people alone,¡± Tala said simply. ¡°Marco, there is no reason not to leave them. We are fighting a pointless war. You do not care about this place enough to allow more of us to die for its total destruction.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how wrong she was.


    Amelia rushed to her friend and started hissing venom but Tala shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m with Tala, we¡¯re just going to get more of us killed,¡± Kale agreed.


    As whispers grew into debates around us, Alayna leaned closer, her eyes sparkling with mischief, ¡°I hope they¡¯re saying nice things about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re playing with fire,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Please, tell me the other options I have at my disposal,¡± she said, suppressing a smile. ¡°Ben said he¡¯d level this building this afternoon. I didn¡¯t have much time to think. You need to convince your dad to leave us alone.¡±


    "Alayna," I said softly, leaning in so only she could hear, ¡°There''s no guarantee of safety here for you¡ªfor us. Father won¡¯t listen to a single word Marco or I say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good news for anyone in this room, or anyone else that your dad sends,¡± Alayna muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t fancy dying today.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let that happen. Hopefully I won¡¯t need to take a magazine of bullets for that notion; I will if pressed though.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a romantic, no wonder you bagged the supermodel for a wifey,¡± she scoffed sarcastically.


    ¡°That harpy will never be my wife,¡± I hissed.


    "Good. I don¡¯t like her¡­ Judging by those daggers she''s throwing, I gather she''s not my biggest fan either. Shame, I was really looking forward to critiquing your wedding decorations," Alayna teased with a wink.


    For a fleeting moment, I forgot we were trying to convince a group of people not to kill her. We could have been playfully bickering in a soggy field in Outer Harroworth. She wore the same tight jeans, which were no longer tight on her, with her statement leather jacket and ragged combat boots. Despite the ordeal that had undoubtedly taken its toll on her, she hadn''t lost an ounce of her magnetic pull. Yet she had changed so much. I wished I had food for her. Despite this, she still looked phenomenal. I did not care about my surroundings, I wanted to find somewhere for us to be alone again.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± I observed.


    ¡°Tiv, focus,¡± she smirked.


    ¡°I can both admire you and focus,¡± I quipped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± she beamed.


    ¡°I like him,¡± the odd woman grinned. ¡°Can we keep him?¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Alayna muttered, another smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Who are your friends?¡± I asked.


    Alayna nodded her head to the side, ¡°That¡¯s Yalma, our healer. Hates using magic. I all but had to beg her to be here.¡±


    Yalma barely waited for Alayna to finish before she spat in Lambentian, ¡°I¡¯m more than competent with magic so watch yourself Hawes.¡±


    I stiffened but didn¡¯t respond before Alayna continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s Leesa¡ªI somehow managed to adopt a sister while you were gone. She¡¯s a horny head case. Just ignore her,¡± Alayna chuckled.


    As if to cement her point, Leesa winked and bit into her bottom lip in a flirtatious gesture. I quickly took my gaze off her, feeling heat creep into my cheeks.


    ¡°Told you so,¡± Alayna muttered. ¡°So, who are your mates? I¡¯m not sure they like me.¡±


    I laughed, ¡°Tala and Kale are the single most disgusting couple I¡¯ve ever met yet good fun when they can keep their hands off each other. You met Xander at the door. Borderlines on madness to be honest. You¡¯d love him. They¡¯re my best friends.¡± Her expression flickered with unease and my lightheartedness faded, replaced by concern. She was hiding something. ¡°Alayna... you can''t let them get hurt. They''re good people.¡±


    Her eyes softened momentarily before hardening again. "I know what''s at stake."


    I looked around and realised Marco had not taken his eyes off me, the outrage that I had chosen her over him once again clearly etched on his face, ¡°She¡¯s utterly manipulated you.¡±


    His words bore into me like barbs.


    "No," I replied after a strained pause that seemed to stretch on endlessly while my pulse hammered against my temples, "you''ve put your trust in the wrong people. The wrong person."


    "You haven¡¯t got a fucking clue who I¡¯ve put my trust in." Marco¡¯s snarl shattered the fragile ceasefire like glass underfoot, ¡°Jonas, kill them.¡±


    I leapt up, moving instinctively between Jonas and Alayna, however my reaction came too late; Jonas had already taken his shot¨Cnot at Alayna but at Yalma instead. The room erupted into chaos as bodies dropped to the floor in desperate cover; only Alayna and her friends stood unfazed as if rooted there by sheer willpower. Or so I thought. No. They just knew they were safe. The bullet collided with Yalma''s shield before whistling harmlessly into aged woodwork somewhere behind us.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I heard Alayna say before calling, ¡°Leesa?¡±


    ¡°The idiot clearly doesn¡¯t understand Yalma yet. I¡¯m fine,¡± Leesa chirped. ¡°Come on Yalma, one little curse on the ugly bastard.¡±


    ¡°Shut up Leese,¡± Alayna snapped.


    Fury ignited within me as I whirled upon Jonas, who appeared smaller somehow under the weight of his folly.


    "Raise your gun again and you¡¯ll regret it," I spat, each word loaded with contempt and disbelief. ¡°If you can give me one valid reason for killing an innocent, unarmed woman then I¡¯ll let you.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t an innocent woman, Tiv! She is a terrorist!¡± Marco shouted in Vakosian. ¡°You know what she did to the ones we left behind. Demitrius and Eddie wouldn¡¯t have politely told them where we were hiding.¡±


    Amelia immediately translated, trying to convince Tala to change her mind, and it began to work; the remaining groups¡¯ stares became unfriendly towards Alayna as they figured out that Marco was right.


    ¡°We tortured and killed the ones who were left behind. We¡¯ll do it again to the next soldiers you send. We will not stop fighting. But we will never come for you. You just need to leave and not return. It¡¯s simple,¡± Alayna explained.


    I wished Alayna had not been as blas¨¦ about the murder of our friends. As Amelia translated Alayna''s response, Tala and Ashley rushed to continue packing and Kale put his hand on his gun.


    ¡°Can you watch yourself?¡± I hissed at her quietly.


    ¡°Lyings hardly going to help,¡± she whispered back.


    ¡°Neither is bragging,¡± I barked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. It¡¯s true and Marco needs to-¡±


    A bolt of lightning cut her off as it shattered the window behind us, showering everyone in shards of glass which bounced off Yalma shield.


    Alayna spun to face Leesa, ¡°You told me you¡¯d distracted her!¡±


    ¡°I did!¡± Leese replied quickly.


    "Ben, for fuck sake," Alayna muttered to herself.


    ¡°We need to leave, now,¡± Xander called in Lambentian.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Jonas panicked, his wide beady eyes fixed on the hole created by the bolt.


    ¡°We helped kill a Fated familiar yesterday. Looks like the other half of that pair wants in here,¡± Xander¡¯s reply came in a rushed string of words as he pulled his gun out and turned to the entrance.


    The entire room stilled like a stone. Nobody asked how he knew that information. Nobody cared. But I did. Because he had saw it in Alayna¡¯s head.


    ¡°You led a familiar with a vendetta to us?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Not intentionally,¡± she replied, stiff jawed. ¡°You need to run.¡±


    ¡°Not without you,¡± I said quickly.


    She gave me the same hopeless look she¡¯d given me in her room when I asked her to come with me.


    Yet before I could say more, hissing in the distance halted our heated exchange. Alayna tensed and she sprang to her feet, her hand darting to her belt, only to hover as she remembered her lack of weaponry. Beside her Leesa huddled close.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad timing,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°They won¡¯t get in,¡± Alayna said uncertainly as she cast an uneasy glance at the ceiling.


    Marco¡¯s face split into a menacing grin, chilling me to the bone.


    ¡°Course they''ll get in,¡± Leesa said with a chuckle that sounded too much like resignation.


    ¡°Yeah, but they won¡¯t get past Yalma.¡±


    ¡°And if they do?¡±


    ¡°Well they don¡¯t eat Lambentians so we¡¯re screwed,¡± Alayna breathed out. ¡°Hopefully someone can deal with them from the outside before they get in and maybe they can put Louise on a leash while they¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°I can ward off a few,¡± Yalma said apprehensively. ¡°Anymore than two or three might be a problem.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a familiar who can conjure barriers. What¡¯s the issue?¡± I said sharply.


    ¡°My powers mirror my condition when I''m projecting it. How would you cope against a horde of Umbrith?¡± Yalma said, breathing deep as if concentrating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Marco barked. ¡°Let the creatures have the scum.¡±


    ¡°Shit! Get the Vakosians out of here,¡± Xander barked to me.


    Everything happened very quickly after that. Alayna had been wrong. The Umbrith easily got in. And the couple Yalma had hoped she could repel seemed laughable as seven winged beasts burst through the windows and empty bookshelves, showering yet more splinters of wood and glass down on us. They immediately went for Alayna, Leesa and Yalma. They converged on Yalma''s protective shield, their mottled grey, blending with the shadows as they pummelled against the barrier with relentless ferocity. Muscles rippled beneath their leathery skin as they beat their powerful wings, stirring a storm of displaced air that whipped around us. The shield vibrated under the assault, pulsating waves of energy rippling outwards. Cracks webbed across its surface, and with one final, concerted strike, it shattered like brittle ice. Yalma''s gasp was lost amidst the Umbriths¡¯ screeches as she crumpled to the ground, her strength sapped by the brutal onslaught. With the bulwark gone, Alayna¡¯s eyes dilated in horror as the creatures darted forward.


    ¡°Yeah, we need help,¡± was all she said.


    I put myself between the girls and one of the beasts, hoping to deter it. Its talons clutched at me effortlessly; I was wrenched from my protective stance and flung like a ragdoll across the room. The impact came with breathtaking force; I crumpled beside Ashley and Amelia in a tangle of pain and disorientation. Shockwaves radiated through my body where it had collided with solid ground. As spots danced before my eyes and a metallic taste filled my mouth. Ashley and Amelia helped me to my feet as I braced myself on them. The creatures had never so much as looked our way in the past, never mind touched us.


    "That''s new," I rasped out once I managed to drag air sharply into protesting lungs. My voice emerged ragged as I tried focusing through the throbbing in my skull. "Shoot them!"


    Gunfire erupted, an attack that should have been the end of the Umbrith. Bullets punctured its hide, leaving black viscous fluid oozing from the wounds¨Cblood. Despite being riddled with holes, the creature stood undeterred. Struggling to take flight with its bullet-torn wings, it resorted to a desperate crawl toward Tala and Kale who had shot at it.


    I dashed to grab Alayna however Xander got there first, throwing himself at a beast and, to my disgust, spat in the thing''s face. When his saliva made contact with the Umbrith, its skin melted away and a more black liquid poured from the wound. Like when Sarah Hall had done it all those years ago...


    Alayna''s eyes reflected the shock¨Ceyes wide and gleaming, ¡°How-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around a while,¡± Xander said, answering her unspoken question.


    Couldn¡¯t read minds, my arse.


    Mind-reader or not, his timing was impeccable. He hoisted Alayna up by the arm and dragged her to safety. Unseen by him in the mayhem, I noted Alayna''s fingers deftly slip Xander''s handgun from its holster. Despite the entire situation, I actually smiled at her.


    Pulling her close, I whispered, ¡°I love you," against her hair, savouring the scent of meadows and gunpowder that clung to her.


    Alayna''s lips brushed my hand in response.


    ¡°You pick your moments,¡± she replied as her eyes scanned the room for Leesa.


    When she glanced behind me, her eyes went unnaturally wide. She seized my arm, attempting to shield me. Anticipating another Umbrith attack, I was unprepared for Ben''s sudden grip. He spun me around with intimidating force and pinned me against the wall. His silence was deafening¨Cvoid of remorse¨Cand his eyes bore into me with an unreadable intensity.


    Alayna was at our side instantly, voice shrill as she yanked at Ben''s arm.


    ¡°You promised,¡± she screeched. ¡°This is not the plan.¡±


    With an impact that stole my breath away, Ben slammed me backwards once more before discarding me like a broken toy on the floor. He said nothing before spinning and running toward Leesa who was single handedly trying to kill an Umbrith. Watching her, it made sense why Alayna brought her. While she looked young, she was deadly; dancing between deathblows like a phantom.


    Several of Alayna''s group stormed the building with a sea of rebels. As Alayna helped lift me from my daze on the ground, she shoved me several steps back as a feral-looking woman entered the room. Her blonde hair seemed to almost stand on edge, blue eyes glowing.


    Alayna leapt in front of her grabbing her face and forcing the woman¡¯s gaze to Alayna¡¯s.


    ¡°Louise, please,¡± Alayna begged. ¡°You killed who did it. Murdering these people won¡¯t bring him back-¡±


    A string of electricity zapped across Louise¡¯s fingertips and Alayna stiffened with a gasp, crumpling to the floor momentarily before scrambling to get away from Louise.


    The familiar¡¯s electrifying gaze surveyed the carnage unfolding before her; the Harroworth Rebels and Xander attacking the Umbrith and the Lambentians providing backup from the far wall. It seemed the Umbrith had united us for at least this moment. Yet Louise¡¯s eyes fixed on me, the nearest Lambentian to her and my heart all but stopped as she took a step towards me, electricity ricocheting up and down her frame.


    Alayna was on her unsteady feet in an instant, throwing herself between the familiar and I. Instinctively, I grabbed Alayna and threw her behind me. I didn¡¯t bother grabbing for my gun; I wouldn¡¯t be quick enough, I simply stood as a human shield as Alayna continued begging behind me.


    Louise looked at me carefully, her head tilting slightly. There was no humanity behind her eyes. When Alayna tried to jump past me once more, I grabbed her around the waist, effortlessly throwing her back behind me again.


    ¡°Get the fuck off me!¡± Alayna screeched, trying to claw me out of the way.


    ¡°You get off me!¡± I shot back, shoving her away before she tried immediately to dive past me again.


    I wouldn¡¯t let her move closer, continuously shoving her off me in case the lightning I was about to be fried with transferred to her too. Louise¡¯s dead eyes simply darted from Alayna to me as if she was utterly baffled by our little wrestling match.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told the familiar simply. Because I was. For all of it.


    Her eyes flashed with a grief so sharp it could have cut me yet only for a moment before her gaze deadened again.


    ¡°I felt it you know? I felt the second your lot took him from me. I felt his heart stop,¡± her emotionless monotone sent shivers through my body as my throat tightened. ¡°And now that piece of me is gone and it will always be gone. It¡¯s like missing a limb. You don¡¯t know how it feels but you will. Which one of yours should I take?¡±


    I repeated the only words that filled my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Louise¡¯s eyes darted to Alayna who was still clawing to fling herself in front of me, her pleading screeches reverberating through me, as I held her in place.


    ¡°Aly, please get off me,¡± I begged, voice filled with rawness I had no control over.


    At my words, Louise¡¯s eyes locked with mine once more. The impending sense of dread I felt fizzled out instantly as she spoke again.


    ¡°Riley would have done that too,¡± was all she said, turning to her rebels and raising a hand.


    An explosion of lightning hurled from her palm. Alayna pulled me further away as we watched the bolt fly across the room, missing Aaron by inches to strike the Umbrith flying at him. It¡¯s crumpled with an ear piercing screech and before it was able to stand, rebels descended on it, stabbing and tearing at it until it was torn to black, bloody ribbons. Louise didn¡¯t look back as she flung herself towards the ensuing fight, Alayna following her as close as a shadow might.


    Yet more creatures came pouring through the hole in the wall in a grey torrent until they were beyond counting. They no longer discriminated in their bloodlust between Vakosians and Lambentians. One launched itself at Ashley with a ferocity that didn¡¯t give her a chance to scream before the monster silenced her the same way Sarah Hall had been silenced all those years ago. Amelia''s scream, raw and desperate, sliced through the air as she witnessed Ashley fall; she turned on her heel, fleeing from the nightmare that now feasted on Ashley''s still form. A sour taste of bile clawed at my throat as I watched horror unfold.


    Around me, Vakosians moved with lethal precision. They worked as a team, dispatching Umbrith one at a time, while the Lambentians ran around screaming at each other in a disorganised fashion.


    "Run!" My voice tore from my throat in a rasp, ¡°There¡¯s too many of them!¡±


    Alayna¡¯s group clearly had not noticed or did not care that they were vastly outnumbered. They were going to die if they did not leave soon. I pressed through the fray, intent on reaching Alayna when a beast careened toward Xander who was protecting her. As I arrived at his side, the rifle in his hands spat fury at the creature until it relented to collapse atop him. The beast¡¯s teeth sank into Xander''s shoulder, shredding through his bulletproof vest with ease as if it were mere cloth. His scream, a visceral sound, pierced through the bedlam as I fired upon the creature. Too late; its jaws clamped down again, this time finding Xander¡¯s throat in a final, gruesome snap, crushing it. Staggering back, I could only stare as Xander lay motionless. The man who had spent the last three years holding my life together for me. My mind reeled from the shockwave of his jaw slack and eyes lifeless. But there was no time for grief; shock and rage swelled within me like a tide that threatened to spill from my eyes.


    A warning growl dragged my attention to what loomed next; another Umbrith bore down upon me with blind fury. My guard all but forgotten, I barely registered its approach until Alayna¡¯s shout pierced through the haze. It was too late. The creature sprang at me.

 Chapter 57

    57


    Alayna


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    ¡°Tiv!¡± I screamed, thrashing my insignificant body weight against the Umbrith.


    It ignored my feeble attempts. Tiv held his arm up, protecting his face, as the creature¡¯s vice-like jaws clamped down on his arm. Tiv made no sound but his eyes bulged unnaturally in his head. Desperation clawed at my insides, fuelling a surge of adrenaline that sent me vaulting onto the creature''s back. I emptied Xander¡¯s handgun into its head, the thud of bullets muffled by the thick, stony hide.


    The Umbrith¡¯s body bucked wildly, muscles rippling beneath its grey frame in an effort to fling me away. Through mindless determination, my fingers dug into whatever holds they could find. Marco, drenched with a slick sheen of black blood, flew to Tiv¡¯s side and hauled his brother to safety.


    Bolting in the opposite direction to Tiv and Marco, I drew the monster away from them. Sprinting from the building into the main street, I barrelled into two of Tiv¡¯s mates who were trying to escape. My hand latched onto a blade hanging from the blonde man''s belt, even as they tripped away from my reckless path. Spinning around to face the Umbrith, I hurled myself at its feet and slid beneath it. Before it could pivot to crush me, I surged onto its back again, stabbing wildly at its throat until I had enough traction to start slicing. I did not stop until its head was detached from its body.


    The bite mark on my stomach had opened yet again. Bent double and clutching my side, pain throbbed through with every inhale. I noted the blonde man and his little green-eyed girlfriend staring at me¨Cexpressions painted with horror¨Clike I was a savage.


    Tala and Kale. The ones I told Tiv I¡¯d keep alive.


    Fucking hells.


    ¡°Help,¡± Kale asked simply, his Lambentian accent heavy.


    ¡°What do you mean, help? Run! Or take your ass back in there and get Tiv out!¡± I shouted.


    Tala matched my intensity with bewilderment; Kale wrapped an arm around her protectively.


    "No Vakosian," she murmured.


    I swore; I¡¯d have had better luck battering my head off a wall.


    ¡°Do you have a map?¡± I barked at them.


    Kale replied shortly in Lambentian.


    I swore again and mimed a stupid action like I was reading a map, speaking slowly, ¡°Map?¡±


    He said the Lambentian words for ¡®yes¡¯, holding up what looked like a GPS.


    ¡°You think you¡¯d learn the language of the country you''re invading,¡± I muttered under my breath while snatching the device from his grasp to input my parent''s address.


    Sending them to my folks seemed like the worst good idea I''d ever had but it was the only place I could think to send them where they wouldn¡¯t be killed. I could hardly communicate anything else with them and the only other safe house we had was destroyed. Kale started programming the GPS, gripping Tala''s hand tightly. I told them to take their Lambentian uniform jackets off but again was met with bewilderment. When I stepped forward, so did Kale, putting himself between me and Tala. I rolled my eyes in exasperation and yanked down the zip of his uniform anyway, signalling for him to take it off. If their eyes didn''t give them away on the trip to my parents, a giant gold cross of their black uniform would.


    After letting me strip him of the coat, Tala copied him. They exchanged words in their native tongue, something soft I couldn''t understand, before dashing off like shadows running from a sunrise.


    One breath. I let myself have one deep breath. Then I ran.


    As I plunged back into the building, I was greeted by the sound of gunfire and screaming. The cold, empty street had been a lovely little respite from the chaos. Scouring the room for Tiv, my gaze locked on him¨Cshooting with his undamaged hand behind an overturned table at the far side of the room. His injured arm hugged his torso as he fired at an Umbrith going for Leesa.


    Creatures swarmed every surface; we were all going to die if we didn¡¯t run, even with all our rebels.


    ¡°Ben, we need to leave!¡± My voice pierced the din.


    "Everyone out!" Ben commanded above the chaos. "Make for the hospital or base! Swipe any car you can and shake off the fuckers! Alex, on my go¨Cblow this place sky-high."


    My stomach rolled over; Tiv needed to get out.


    Rebels surged toward the doorway in a blur. Alex led the charge, with Louise and faces I didn''t recognise at his heels. Lucas dragged Leesa past me, her body limp with exhaustion until he hoisted her onto his shoulders and bolted. Ben flanked the back of the remaining rebels, ushering them forward towards the exit. As we started to escape, the Umbrith turned their attention to the only other people in the room: the four Lambentians. I tried to rush back to Tiv before I ran into Aaron.


    ¡°Not a chance. You¡¯re not dying for him. He¡¯s got his people,¡± he gritted through clenched teeth, steering me away with an arm cinched around me.


    Aaron''s grip could''ve been dust for all it restrained me; he was hanging by a thread. Maimed. His face had a deep cut slicing from his forehead to his jaw which continued onto his chest. His scarlet blood was intermingled with the Umbrith¡¯s black. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave him¨Ca tug at my conscience or maybe just a shred of stubbornness to hold on to what we had.


    In it for whatever, me and you.


    I hauled his arm across my shoulders and together we stumbled toward the escape. As we retreated, I caught sight of some creatures slinking out the hole they¡¯d created rather than following us.


    ¡°Where are they going?¡± I wheezed, heaving Aaron down the cracked street.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter! Just move,¡± Aaron gasped.


    I half-dragged, half-carried Aaron as Lucas came racing around the corner in a sleek black armoured car. Stolen from the Lambentians. Louise and Ghost hopped out, snatching Aaron from me.


    ¡°Where the fuck have you been?¡± I snarled at Ghost as I forced Aaron into the car.


    ¡°Spying,¡± she muttered, climbing after Aaron.


    The moment that car door clapped shut, I spun on my heel and made a beeline for the library. I heard footsteps thumping behind me but didn''t bother checking who it was. Skidding to a halt at the library, Ben was leaving with the last rebels¡­ and barring the doors with the Lambentians trapped inside.


    ¡°You promised!¡± I screamed, trying to pull uselessly at his arms.


    He flung me to the floor and yanked out his phone. "Alex, thirty seconds."


    The doors of the library began to shudder as the Lambentians shoved uselessly to escape. Ice pooled in my stomach as I stared disbelievingly at my big brother. It had never occurred to me he seriously intended to blow up the building with them still inside. He promised me as long as I was safe, he wouldn¡¯t. He promised me Tiv.


    But Ben Jameson was a liar.


    I saw red. Throwing myself forward, I slammed my elbow up into Ben¡¯s jaw hard enough to send him reeling. Tearing the chain from the door, they all but flew off their hinges as Marco tumbled onto me, knocking us both to the floor¡ªan Umbrith missing him by a hair''s breadth as it fled into the sunset. Some dark-haired guy yanked Marco up as he glared at me with so much loathing I almost laughed; course hating me was the priority right now. Both men stared at me for a split second before I felt electricity surging the hairs on my arms up.


    ¡°Run,¡± I hissed, spinning on the spot to face Louise and no doubt get electrocuted again.


    I heard the thundering of Marco and his mate¡¯s boots without a backward glance. Louise simply glared over my shoulder at them before her hatred turned on me.


    ¡°If they do anything other than leave, I¡¯ll destroy them,¡± she promised.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± I muttered.


    Tiv¡¯s blonde bitch closely followed out of the building, pulling Tiv by his uninjured arm through the door. He was grey. Louise came up behind me as I took a step forward. She seized my arm, trying to tug me back into reality.


    Tiv wrenched free from Blondie''s claw and stumbled in my direction, his steps unsteady as he struggled to stay upright. Ben aimed his gun with precision, the barrel pointing directly at Tiv¡¯s head. I barked a long line of profanities, trying to grab for the gun. But Ben''s grip on my shoulder was like iron, bruising and painful as he shoved me back with force.


    ¡°If Tiv Hawes dies because of us, Harroworth will be burnt to the ground,¡± I hissed. ¡°There¡¯s no making them leave if you pull that trigger.¡±


    Tiv''s jaw clenched tightly, determination etched into every line of his face as Blondie continued to tug at him like she was trying to uproot a tree. A low rumble of Umbrith hissing filled the air, adding to the tension as Blondie''s pulls became more frantic and urgent.


    "Alayna, we gotta go," Louise said stoically.


    But I couldn''t tear my gaze away from Ben and the gun in his hand. "Ben," I growled, my voice laced with both rage and pleading. ¡°You owe me this.¡±


    Slowly, hesitantly, he lowered the gun from his grip, jaw taut.


    Me and Tiv locked eyes for a split second before he said, ¡°Go. I¡¯ll be back. No more will come for you. Not because of us anyway. I promise.¡±


    Ben wasn''t about to let any more words fly. He grabbed me by the arm and hauled me off. I writhed against his vice-like grip as he tried to hoist me onto his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.


    Ben hadn¡¯t expected the Lambentians to leave. He had placated me by letting me go in there, wanting Tiv to betray me. To see I¡¯d been manipulated. But it wasn¡¯t true. Tiv was exactly the person I thought he was. It didn¡¯t matter to Ben. In his head, every last Lambentian in that library had to die, Tiv included. He''d told Alex to detonate the bomb in thirty seconds, thinking we¡¯d be clear of the blast.


    But we weren''t.


    The deafening roar of the explosion reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath us. Flames erupted, swallowing the building whole as plumes of smoke billowed and mushroomed into the evening sky. Ben curled around me as the force of the blast threw us across the street like ragdolls. Shock coursed through me like a live wire and everything felt upside down¨Cmy brain couldn''t follow which way was sky or ground. Ringing filled my ears, so loud it was all-consuming but felt miles away too. My body crumpled beneath Ben''s weight; grit and ash filled my mouth.


    ¡°Ben?¡± I choked out, struggling to push him off. No answer. Fear spiked through me like a thousand needle stabs. I hammered my fists against him, shouting for all I was worth, "Ben! Get your ass off me!"


    My body flopped with relief as he groaned, rolling to the side. The relief lasted less than a second. A twisted piece of metal protruded from the bottom of his back like some grim flagpole, piercing through his body to stick out of his stomach. As the flames licked our surroundings and acrid smoke choked the scene, Louise fell down beside us, covered in blood and eyed Ben frantically. Blood pulsed too from his middle where he lay way too still¨Chis face screwed up tight, breaths coming short and sharp. His face was ghostly pale. The colour of corpses.


    Is this real?


    My hands shook violently and the continuous ringing in my ears muffled the world into a distant hum. In the chaos, I expected Ben to take charge. But he didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I felt like I¡¯d regressed¨Cnot exactly like a kid, but something small and fragile. A porcelain doll that had suddenly come to life only to realise how breakable it was. I huddled beside Ben, my breaths shallow whispers against the roar of the flames.


    "Get... you and Louise... to safety," Ben managed between ragged breaths.


    Another car skidded around the corner but couldn¡¯t get close enough to us, barred by the wreckage of the library. Leesa threw herself out of the vehicle before it had stopped, her expression twisted with horror as she registered Ben''s state. Alex pulled the car as close as he could. It took all four of us to haul Ben¡¯s limp body across the debris, laying him in the back of the car. He was already unconscious by the time we made it there. I kept my fingers dug into his neck to make sure he still had a pulse.


    ¡°We¡¯ll not all fit in the car,¡± I gasped. ¡°Me and Louise will figure something out. Just get Ben help.¡±


    Leesa looked at me with concern but without argument, helped shove Ben¡¯s feet into the vehicle.


    What if he died?


    The stupid bastard had killed himself. My heart beat too fast as I took deep, gasping breaths. It took a few seconds to remember I still had unwanted spectators to my panic attack.


    Pull it together, you useless bitch.


    My gaze flickered over the charred remains, scanning it for signs of life. Further down the street, Tiv was manoeuvring Blondie over his shoulder with one arm. She looked dead. His face was showered red as blood pulsed from his head. Tiv eyes caught mine, concern etched on his face for a fleeting moment before it dropped, replaced by an icy contempt. I didn¡¯t care. I rushed to him anyway, clambering over rubble as my body screamed in agonising protest. As I reached him he backed away.


    ¡°You knew that was going to happen,¡± he accused, more confused than angry.


    I shook my head quickly, ¡°No¡ªBen... He wasn''t supposed to... I didn¡¯t think he would."


    His laugh was as bitter as the ash on my tongue. "Liar."


    ¡°Tiv¡­¡± Fuck I sounded so pathetic. He heard it too.


    A silent sigh seemed to pass through him before his eyes slid from Blondie back to me as if he regretted his outburst but didn¡¯t know how to correct it.


    His face crumpled as he spoke, ¡°Go to hospital. I need to get Amelia to safety and I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±


    My body relaxed infinitesimally.


    Blondie groaned over his shoulder, ¡°Tiv, can we go home?¡±


    His attention snapped to her; I could see the fight drain out of him bit by bit the longer he looked at her.


    ¡°Yes Millie, we¡¯ll go home,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Millie? Am I dying?¡± she gasped.


    The bone protruding at an odd angle from her arm wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s go home,¡± he reassured.


    And it was that second I realised he was lying to one of us.


    "Just... please," I stuttered, heat rising inside me with every syllable let loose from the depression box¨Ca fucking reservoir of unshed tears and fears for him that had never seen daylight. "Our hospital can help her¨Cyou know that! You can stay there... safe."


    It wasn¡¯t an appeal for Blondie¡¯s life but for ours¨Cwhat we were to each other and what we still could be if he''d just trust me.


    He let out a sigh, heavy like he was letting go of a ton of bricks. ¡°I cannot just wander into a hospital here. I need to get her on our ship home.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t your home,¡± I whispered.


    His face might as well have been carved from stone. No flicker of feeling. Nothing. He was just another Lambentian. I looked at the perfect woman he would marry draped across him, inferiority crashing over me. Course he would choose her when push came to shove. She was just like him. In Lambent they¡¯d have everything together. What did he have in Harroworth? Nothing but me. A scarred, clinically insane murderer who lived in a shack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back,¡± he lied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon then,¡± I lied back.


    He nodded. He was a good liar, I¡¯d give him that. He almost looked sincere.


    My throat constricted as I walked away.


    Away from everything.


    Louise followed me closely, I clung to her not just to make sure she didn¡¯t change her mind, but to stop me destroying Blondie¡ªdisgusting proof of my inadequacy. One last glance showed Tiv placing Blondie on her feet, steering her in the opposite direction from us.


    ¡°Bye Tiv,¡± slipped from my lips, like my last breath slipping away.


    I moved one foot ahead of the other robotically as we made our way to the parking lot.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill Tiv?¡± I said, tears I couldn¡¯t control sliding down my grime-slicked face.


    Louise was stiff as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t ever want you to feel what I feel now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I murmured.


    My head was doing its best to freak out over Ben when not looping back to Tiv. It felt like this time, even though I was the one who left, it was Tiv who walked away for good. Just like last time, in no way did this make the sting more bearable.


    My pace quickened with every thought of Ben. The idea he¡¯d die without me there sent hurricane-force panic through my lungs.


    ¡°Ben will be okay,¡± Louise whispered.


    ¡°What if he¡¯s not?¡± The words spilled out before I could catch them. ¡°Without Ben¨Cshit¨Cthis whole thing will fall apart. Lambent will bring their boot back down on our neck and life will go back to what it was. Probably worse.¡±


    "Nah," Louise cut in, pulling me close while I held the tears at bay. "We got you and Charlotte to keep things together¡­ Let¡¯s just get to the hospital and see what¡¯s going on. We need to move. There was no reason for the Umbrith to leave. We¡¯re still in danger.¡±


    We chose to leg it to the tree-covered parking lot behind what used to be the library, figuring we''d lift a Lambentian car. After a few minutes of creeping, eyes on the sky, the thick, green trees leading to the parking lot started to clear. I became desperate to see Ben and started running for a car. Louise halted before we got halfway and pulled me behind a small wall, her familiar senses hearing something I didn¡¯t. We listened intently to the shouting I hadn¡¯t immediately noticed over the hammering of my footsteps. Someone was shrieking not far away from me, I crept towards the shouting to hear it better. Louise grabbed at me and I shook her off. The voice got louder as I crouched behind a vehicle, getting closer to the centre of the car park. Squinting, I made out a tall figure in the distance. Concealed behind another black SUV, I listened hard to make out the conversation.


    ¡°Why in the bloody hells did they attack us?¡± a deep voice shouted.


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting Tiv to tell us to shoot them, was I? It doesn''t matter who orders the creatures about, they don¡¯t appreciate being attacked. They have autonomy. They¡¯ll fight back! I only just managed to order them away in time before they annihilated us,¡± Marco barked.


    What?


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you have managed to even get this far, you stupid beasts. You killed four of them out of how many? Fifty? You even managed to get two of ours. Absolutely useless!¡± he continued to rage. ¡°Tiv¡¯s probably gotten himself blown up. Go and find him and kill anyone that isn¡¯t Lambentian.¡±


    I risked peeking from behind the car. I was horrified to see Marco and the greasy-haired man who tried to shoot Yalma less than an hour ago stood surrounded by four huge Umbrith. One of them unfurled its wings, spreading them widely before shooting itself into the trees above. Quickly, I ducked down again. I didn¡¯t have Tiv or Yalma to protect me this time but hopefully, a human lightning cloud would be enough. The second I concealed myself behind the car again the shouting stopped.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± the other man with Marco asked.


    A strange hissing sound followed and only stopped when Marco spoke again, he was so close I stopped breathing.


    ¡°There is someone here. They can smell it,¡± Marco said warily.


    He didn¡¯t speak for a minute or so, neither did the person he was with but the hissing continued, getting steadily fainter. Louise stared at me with wide eyes. We couldn¡¯t retreat without being caught.


    ¡°Weapons?¡± I mouthed.


    She held one finger up and made a stabbing motion. We had one knife between the two of us. Our only hope was for Louise to fry them to a crisp.


    ¡°Blood¨Cfood¡­¡± the hissing voice rasped like a death rattle.


    I glanced back at Louise with wide eyes; we were both soaked red and probably smelled fucking delicious to the monsters.


    ¡°Go and get it then,¡± Marco dismissed, nonchalantly.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    Before my thoughts could wrap around the unreal horror of Marco¡¯s commands, an Umbrith''s clawed hand clamped onto my shoulder, slamming me against the car. Louise reacted with vicious swiftness, plunging her electrified blade into its neck. It did nothing but shriek and spit as another set of Umbrith''s talons seized her from behind, hoisting her up by the throat. My screams were cut off almost instantly as we were carried back to Marco. Tossed to the ground like a discarded plaything, I landed hard on my knees in front of him at the same time the Umbrith dragging Louise lit up like a fucking firework. She clawed herself free and the creature¡¯s screeches split through the air, spitting at it as she aimed another bolt at Marco, coming so close to hitting her mark, it singed his hair. She screamed in agony as the ugly guy shot her through the shoulder before her arm shot up in his direction. Nothing happened. No lightning fizzled at her fingertips and her eyes shot from the palm of her hand to the shooter in abhorrent disbelief.


    He grinned broadly, hatred coating her face, ¡°Rithum soaked bullets. We weren¡¯t making the same mistake we did yesterday.¡±


    Fuck.


    With Louise powerless, another Umbrith lunged at her. She dived but not quick enough as its razor-sharp talons wrapped around her throat and cleaved her head straight from her body. A shocked gasp tore from my throat as Louise''s head rolled on the ground. Her name might have escaped from my mouth before a raw, guttural scream. I scrambled back in horror, but another Umbrith pinned me down, forcing me to look into her glassy blue eyes still open and searching for nothing. I swear as her lifeless lips moved they mouthed the word ¡®Riley¡¯.


    Seeing Louise''s severed head on the ground destroyed me completely. I was wrecked, shattered into a million pieces that would never go back together. Her dead lips mouthing Riley''s name made me want to scream and never stop. I shook uncontrollably, collapsing in on myself, filled with rage and the horrible knowledge that there was nothing I could do. But stronger than that, in the middle the eruption of shock and grief, a deep, oozing hatred for Marco took over.


    He towered above me, a wide grin plastered on his face that didn¡¯t touch his black eyes, wild and filled with revulsion. He looked deranged. I lay frozen as his fists clenched, ready to strike. I just sneered back desperately picturing all the ways Ben would pull him limb from limb¡­ if he survived. Marco would pay for what he had done to Louise. For what he was about to do to me. I wondered if Tiv would punish his brother on my behalf.


    He won¡¯t, my mind admonished.


    No. Marco would say I tripped and fell or something else completely unbelievable and Tiv would just trust him. He would never know the truth. The fact made me sad and stupid.


    ¡°Well, kill me then,¡± I said sarcastically.


    Marco''s smile faltered, a crack in his front. He seemed torn between anger and uncertainty¡ªmaybe?


    Yeah, right. Don¡¯t get your hopes up, idiot.


    "Are you deaf?" My bark cut through the tense silence. "Get it over with!"


    ¡°She has a gob on her,¡± the other guy jeered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never know. In fact, I¡¯d be surprised if you ever got a woman''s mouth near you,¡± I laughed at the ugly man.


    He cocked the hammer on his gun. I spat at his feet.


    "Jonas," Marco interrupted before things ramped up further, voice steady but tinged with an emotion I couldn''t place. ¡°Don¡¯t kill her yet.¡±


    A bitter laugh bubbled up from my chest. "What¡¯s wrong? Afraid Tiv will hear how you treated one of his little charity cases? I was this close to convincing him to get me out of this shithole.¡±


    That did it. Marco''s fist connected with my cheek and a flash of pain followed as teeth shifted within my gums. Blood mixed with spit pooled in my mouth, and with all the venom I could muster, I spat it across Marco¡¯s face¡ªhis smile extinguished in an instant.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s funny?¡± I grinned through bloodied teeth, taunting him more. ¡°We weren¡¯t aiming for Mayrina¡ªthat day¡ªthat bomb was meant for your dad.¡±


    Marco stiffened; a familiar emotion flickering across his features¡ªgrief. But I didn¡¯t feel bad. Fuck him.


    ¡°I kinda liked her,¡± I continued with feigned nostalgia before flicking my eyes up to meet his. ¡°It¡¯s your dad who won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t give a shit anymore. I was done with the Hawes family, just relieved it wasn''t Tiv who¡¯d kill me in the end. I wondered how different life would have been if I hadn¡¯t gone on that date with Marco or ever met Tiv. But it didn''t matter; the highs of Tiv were worth the lows. Even now.


    ¡°You should have left us alone, rat,¡± Marco sneered before him and Jonas turned their backs on me.


    Pain lanced through my arm as one Umbrith tore into my flesh; its counterpart sank teeth into my side, practically the same place as the last time, and a third smashed my head into the solid ground. The world span violently and I weirdly wondered if my brain was outside of my head. I lay there hoping death would come quick. It might have done if I hadn¡¯t spoken my last sentence.


    The angry words came pouring out before I had a chance to process them, ¡°Only evil can speak to these creatures. That¡¯s why you can. I bet your Dad can too. But not Tiv. He is good and he will never be one of you. That¡¯s why he gets my love, forever, and you get my hate. You¡¯ll die a lonely, bitter little man and join your mum. Hopefully soon. She¡¯ll no doubt hate the disgusting, cowardly asshole you grew into¡­¡±


    "Stop!" His voice cracked like a whip through the air, halting the creatures mid-assault.


    Crushed against the cold ground, I felt my blood pool beneath me. Marco made his way back to me with almost as much feral grace as the Umbrith. Looming over me for a second, he brought his boot smashing into my face. Tears welled and spilt as pain surged from my shattered nose. When I tried to wriggle away, he pressed his foot onto my chest until my breathing became jagged.


    ¡°Do not touch her again, let her bleed out. If anyone comes near her then kill them,¡± Marco ordered.


    ¡°You are beyond evil,¡± I choked out.


    ¡°And you are going to die slowly. It¡¯s no less than you deserve for destroying my family,¡± he growled, walking away again with Jonas.


    Only hissing filled the silence. The creatures did exactly what they were told. I crawled a few yards before all strength left me and I collapsed in a heap. Instead of stopping me, the Umbrith just followed me. They would not hurt me now; they would watch me die. I waited so I knew Marco couldn¡¯t rush back to silence me, before doing the only thing that could have possibly saved me, even if there was only one chance in a million.


    ¡°Tiv!¡± I screamed as loud and as long as I could manage before the world faded around me.


    The black wasn¡¯t as peaceful as I thought it would be. It seared through my body, causing sharp pains to radiate from my chest.


    I hate the dark.


    In desperation, I imagined Tiv¡¯s arms around me until the pain began to fade. The black began to colour. I was lying in a snow-coated field. It wasn¡¯t cold; Tiv¡¯s warmth held it off. The sky above us looked like something out of a movie, full of stars twinkling and shining. But as much as I wanted to believe it was all real, I knew deep down that it was just my mind playing tricks on me. A field of dreams. I knew as the fantasy started to fade, that it would be my last thought.


    It was strange. After years of wanting to die, I was sad when I finally did.

 Chapter 58

    58


    Tiv


    Thursday 1st October, Year 828


    I had to find Alayna.


    Something was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what. But it was wrong.


    Amelia''s tirades oscillated between self-pity and gratitude since she regained consciousness. It had taken her no time at all to regain her wits and go back to being a vicious bitch. I¡¯d braced her arm and given her all the Venenum I had on me. She would live.


    We had not moved far¨Ccrouched in an alley adjacent to the library trying to catch our breaths. The stench of burning debris still filled the air along with a thick suffocating smoke. Though we fared better than Ben Jameson, our options were limited, our bodies bruised and battered. My own arm throbbed, a numb weight hanging from my shoulder. Although I wished to retrieve Xander''s body, I realised it would be lost amidst the rubble and flames now. He wasn¡¯t an immortal familiar any longer¡­


    My phone began to ring and, to my surprise, it was my Father. I knew there was one thing I could do. Only one thing. One that signed my prison sentence living under his rule, yet one that kept Harroworth safe.


    ¡°You must stop the reinforcements coming to Harroworth now,¡± was my answering response.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re alright. Marco isn¡¯t answering. Give me your exact location. I can have someone there in an hour to-¡±


    ¡°Stop the reinforcements coming to Harroworth or you¡¯ll never see me again.¡±


    His cadence darkened to something I had never heard before. ¡°Tell me where you are. Now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to hang up so you can¡¯t trace my location. I¡¯ll give you five seconds to decide. You can leave Harroworth alone and I will return with Marco today, or you can do nothing and I will find the nearest television camera and tell the world I¡¯ve defected to the Vakosian cause and you will never see me again.¡±


    He sounded like he was choking.


    I began counting down from five.


    At two, he barked, ¡°Come home. Harroworth will be spared.¡±


    A part of me died at his words. Prison it was then.


    ¡°We are at what remains of Central Library on Main Street,¡± I hung up, breathing deep.


    I needed to see Alayna. Once. Just once more.


    I rose to my feet with effort, steadying myself against the wall.


    "Wait here," I instructed.


    Amelia''s voice was sharp. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "To find Alayna," I said plainly. ¡°I only left with you because I thought you were imminently dying. Your screeching had proven that false. Marco and Jonas will come for you.¡±


    ¡°Her!¡± She spat the word like it were a curse. ¡°That anorexic little bitch? What the fuck is wrong with you? What''s clouding your judgement? Planning a cosy future with that whore in this wasteland?¡±


    I bit back a sharp reply; arguing served no purpose. Alayna was heading for the hospital, not far from us. Ignoring Amelia''s vitriol, I turned away, yet paused as a distant blood-curdling scream sliced through the air.


    ¡°Aly?¡±


    Had I imagined her screams?


    ¡°As if she would stoop so low to coax you into leaving me again,¡± Amelia growled.


    I couldn''t ignore the visceral spike of fear that coursed through me. "You heard it too?"


    I waited for no answer but propelled myself forward, driven by a surge of dread. How could I have been so reckless as to let her leave? My heart thrashed so hard I thought it was failing.


    Racing around a corner, I collided with Marco unexpectedly. In the moment before I crashed into him, a wide malicious grin was spread across his face. Yet the moment he saw me, it immediately dropped. For a brief second, our eyes met¨Cmine wild with panic¨Cand his¡­ filled with hatred.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Acting on a primal urge, I snatched his gun. The shot rang out before reason could take hold; Marco stumbled to the floor, a cry escaping him as he clutched his foot.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± I roared.


    Jonas, his face smeared with muck and blood, replied with urgency, ¡°It wasn¡¯t us! Those creatures, they chased us. I don¡¯t care who she is to you! I wasn¡¯t about to become their prey.¡±


    Marco''s gaze slid away from mine, not even bothering to scold me for shooting him; his silence spoke louder than he ever could¡­ He had hurt her.


    ¡°Liar,¡± my voice broke on the whisper, eyes narrowed into slits as Marco''s silence stretched between us.


    ¡°Tiv, for all that I despised that rat, it doesn''t mean I wished for her end,¡± he protested, still not meeting my eye.


    The word tore from my throat, sharper this time. ¡°Liar!¡±


    Why was I wasting time talking to him?


    ¡°She is dead!¡± Marco¡¯s voice clawed at my back as I bolted away from him.


    ¡°Alayna!¡± The name cut through the smoky haze as I called out again and again. ¡°Where are you Aly!¡±


    After what seemed like an eternity I saw figures unmoving about ten metres away in the parking lot where some of our vehicles still remained. The thick smoke twisted around me as I dashed closer, and then the realisation hit¨Ctwo bodies. One of them had no head. Yet even amidst the carnage, emotion did not surge. My mind refused to process the horror. Instead, a clinical detachment settled over me¡­ For perhaps three seconds. Then the scene sunk in. The blood. The bodies.


    Alayna.


    The scream escaped me before I was aware, a desperate plea for her to move. She didn¡¯t.


    Before reaching her, a trio of Umbrith materialised from the smoke. Their elongated limbs distorted in the light of flickering flame as they advanced with unnatural grace. Their empty red eyes seemed to devour any remaining hope within me before one gnarled hand slammed into my shoulders. The force of its impact sent me flying into a nearby car door, leaving me breathless and disoriented from the collision. Driven by panic and focus sharp as broken glass, I rebounded to my feet¨Can instinct beyond conscious thought. The Umbrith closed in once more; monstrous silhouettes against a backdrop of devastation.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t lying! Now let¡¯s go before you die,¡± Jonas hissed, seizing my good arm firmly to draw me away from Alayna.


    Her still frame was drenched in red. Too pale. Too motionless. Horror rocked through me making the adrenaline course harder through my veins, almost stopping the tears that streamed down my face.


    This was not happening.


    I struggled from Jonas¡¯ grasp, screaming incoherently as if my shouts could breathe life back into her. Rushing forward, the second assault by the Umbrith slammed into me; vision blurred and sounds merged into an indistinct noise as I landed hard on an already injured arm. Agony flared from elbow to shoulder, snapping me back to reality, as I righted myself once more.


    "Tiv! Come on! She''s gone!" Marco''s voice pierced through the chaos, though his form remained concealed in the shroud of smoke and flame.


    For once he hadn¡¯t lied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving her lying there!¡± I shouted.


    With desperate precision, I fired at one of the Umbrith. Bullets burrowed into its face, but it merely recoiled, shaking its grotesque head with a resilience that mocked my efforts. It swivelled towards me as I charged towards Alayna. My finger pressed futilely against the trigger until the gun clicked empty. Marco''s shouts rang out, commanding the creatures not to kill me like he had any bloody say in the matter. Its rebuttal was a physical, violent heave that threw me high into the air. I landed atop a car, my body crashing against a roof before gravity and momentum flung me down to the burning asphalt.


    Breath left me. Each attempt to draw air felt like inhaling fire as the world spun around. Pain lanced through my leg where Alayna''s bullet hole had reopened.


    Then something vanished within me. The sensation was an abrupt absence. An indefinable connection that had hummed beneath my skin since I''d met Alayna¡ªsince the moment our hands touched¡ªwas gone. Confusion, thick as fog, engulfed me, blurring all logical thought. It was more than simply fear or dread; it was a deep-seated certainty that seeped into the marrow of my bones. No one had spoken it out loud and no one had confirmed my fears, yet I knew without a doubt that the feeling was Alayna. Or the lack of Alayna.


    That absence was the moment she died.


    I fought against the knowledge that clawed at my insides. It was absurd¡ªhow could I know such a thing? Yet the hollow silence in my soul screamed that Alayna''s heart no longer beat with mine. The air felt colder now as if the warmth of her had been stolen away.


    "No," I whispered, laden with denial and incomprehension. "No." My voice broke on the repetition, reality slicing through hope with merciless precision.


    I stumbled towards where she lay still and so very distant from me now. Ignoring the agony that shot through every nerve ending and fibre of my being, I focused on reaching her side because nothing else mattered. Not the Umbrith, not the fire''s heat licking at my skin, not even survival¡ªonly Alayna. Only the girl who tied herself to me in ways I never comprehended until now¡ªthe moment the invisible string connecting us was cut.


    I felt the second your lot took him from me. I felt his heart stop. That¡¯s what Louise had said. And I felt it. I felt every world-shattering inch of it.


    I didn¡¯t make it even close to Alayna before Marco¡¯s knees crumpled, he fell forward in front of me, eyes shockingly wide. His arm shuddered beneath my weight as he and Jonas grappled with my limp form, attempting to drag me away from the only thing that mattered.


    As they pulled me backward, I cast a final gaze at Alayna''s still figure¡ªher hair now matted crimson; her once rose-nipped skin now frozen in an ivory stillness, untouched by breath or motion. There was an eerie peace about her, a twisted mockery of sleep. But I knew there was no heartbeat. Felt it.


    Two mortals had never been Fated before. Yet somehow we had managed it.


    And it didn¡¯t matter now.


    I love you, Alayna. Forgive me.

 Epilogue

    Epilogue


    Ben


    Everything was black.


    Where the hells was Alayna? Where was I? Why did I hurt so damn much?


    Pain pounded dully through my entire body. My brain fumbled around for any clue as to why I was in pain or why my eyelids were lead weights I couldn''t lift.


    Desperately, I scrambled after the scraps of memory just out of reach, but jolts of agony kept wrecking my focus, scattering my thoughts.


    I kept drifting in and out, consciousness punching through the darkness. The pain wouldn''t let go¡ªmaybe it was my stomach... or my back.


    What the fuck is happening?


    Time dragged on¡ªseconds, minutes, hours all blurred together in hazy confusion and agony. Then sounds started filtering in. Everything was loud. Hospital monitors hammered in my ears and mingled with the murmur of distant voices. I tried to move. A pathetic attempt to get up led nowhere; my body wouldn¡¯t cooperate.


    ¡°Nate, he¡¯s twitching his fingers!¡± That was Mum''s voice cracking with tears.


    I¡¯m right here! Stop crying.


    Mum''s sobs drowned out my mental shouts. All I managed was a raspy gurgle that scraped like sandpaper against my throat.


    ¡°Son, can you hear me?¡± Dad''s voice now.


    Yeah, but hells if I can get words out.


    ¡°I think the Sloane is wearing off,¡± Dad said.


    Sloane. Why did I need a sedative again?


    ¡°He¡¯s had about a vat of Venenum. Do you think it¡¯s worked that quickly?¡± Mum whispered.


    ¡°Venenum isn¡¯t going to fix that. They¡¯ve just stopped the bleeding long enough to get him in for surgery. Connor needs to hurry up,¡± Dad''s voice had that edge of panic that he usually hid pretty damn well.


    Mum and Dad kept talking about some critical surgery I guess I needed and it piled on more layers of frustration and anger inside me.


    ¡°Should I call Paul? He¡¯ll want to see Aaron,¡± Mum said at some point.


    Is Aaron okay? But nothing came out when I tried to ask; my lips might as well have been stitched shut.


    "No, wait ''til that asshole-"


    "Asshole or not, he''s Paul''s kid," Mum cut in.


    Dad sighed roughly, ¡°Wait until Aaron¡¯s sorted. I don¡¯t trust those people in my house without Paul there to keep an eye.¡±


    ¡°Have they said anything understandable yet?¡± Mum asked.


    ¡°They just kept saying Alayna and showing Paul their GPS.¡±


    Alayna! For fuck sake, where is she?


    ¡°She must have sent those Lambentians to us. They didn¡¯t seem violent, just desperate kids who wanted to go home-¡± Mum said.


    ¡°They¡¯re grown ass adults, Jules. Either way, we aren¡¯t getting involved until we know more,¡± Dad grumbled dismissively, cutting her off. ¡°Alayna would not have sent them to us unless Ben had okayed it.¡± I felt his grip on my leg. ¡°Wake up and explain to us what in the hells you¡¯ve done now!¡±


    My stomach lurched with a sickening mix of anger and disgust.


    Why are you annoyed at me now? Why is it always my fucking fault? Why the hell was I getting blamed for Alayna''s dumbass choices? I almost fucking killed him too¨C


    Shit.


    I told Alex to blow up the library.


    The memory of what happened right before I blacked out hit me like another bomb blast¡ªAlayna sending everyone to get me to safety while she went off with Louise.


    How could she be so stupid?


    Mom was bawling, her sobs cutting through the drone of hospital machines. ¡°I practically said I wanted him dead. How could I do that¡­ After¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t say Jax¡¯s name. They never said Jax¡¯s name.


    ¡°Yeah well he earned it,¡± Dad snapped nastily before releasing a heavy sigh. ¡°You can apologise when he wakes up. He knows you didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    No, I fucking didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Wakes up! Have you seen the state of him?¡± Her screech cut sharper than a scalpel.


    ¡°He¡¯s tough, Julie,¡± Dad said quietly.


    I better be.


    I was barely conscious when shit hit the fan minutes later. Hours later. Days later. Who knew.


    Faint yelling in the background was trying to get through the fog in my head. The whole atmosphere changed¡ªsuddenly everyone sounded more urgent and panicked.


    ¡°They¡¯ve found her,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice shouted over the din. Grief. That sound was pure grief.


    I hadn¡¯t realised that Mum was holding my hand until she let go. The hospital had been loud before but the new addition to the wing had made the noise deafening. The only thing I could really hear over everyone''s panicked shouts was a shriek that caught my full attention.


    ¡°Alayna!¡± Mum¡¯s scream tore into me.


    All at once everything came into sharp, agonising focus. My eyes shot open. For a second, I forgot I was hurt. I lurched forward in an attempt to get up. Agony shot down my legs like molten lead spilling into my veins sending me tumbling to the floor. A load drips and wires clattered down with me. Immediately, blood started soaking the hospital gown I¡¯d been forced into. My head banged as the room spun wildly in front of me. Dad''s arms found me and I clutched them as he helped me back to the bed.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I wheezed. He didn''t answer; his narrow eyes fixed somewhere over me. ¡°Dad! Where is Aly?¡±


    His throat moved as he swallowed hard before whispering, ¡°She has been attacked by Umbrith. She¡¯s in a bad way.¡±


    Tears started streaming down his face and a blanket of black ice formed in my gut.


    Jamesons don¡¯t cry.


    Fighting against the vertigo that threatened to make me black out, I squinted through the window into the main ward. There were too many people blocking the view for me to make sense of anything until they shifted enough for a glimpse of horror: blood-drenched bandages wrapping the still figure being transferred onto a gurney. I couldn¡¯t see her face but I didn¡¯t need to. She was transferred onto a hospital bed and quickly rushed into another room.


    ¡°How bad is a bad way?¡± My lips felt numb.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve finally killed her,¡± he said emotionlessly, eyes too wide.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else before he left the room, steps slow like a man walking to the gallows.


    I knew he was right. It was on me. I needed to see her, to know she was alive. With a groan, I pushed against the mattress, trying once again to get up. A piercing ache tore through my back as blood soaked the white sheets and I flopped back with a grunt. Rage convulsed through me, dying to escape, and I almost lashed out at the nearest monitor.


    Connor burst through the door they¡¯d whisked Alayna through, and my fury clawed its way to the surface. "Connor! Get over here!" My voice tore from me. The sharp twinge of my injuries ricocheted inside me like Louise¡¯s lightning.


    He skidded to a stop, his face draining of colour at either my tone or the fact I looked half dead. "We have to get you sorted out. Just hang on a sec."


    ¡°No! Tell me what the fuck is going on!¡± I screamed after him, rending pain rippling through my entire body.


    Connor threw a quick glance over his shoulder, eyes wide. He held up two fingers, signalling he''d return shortly before darting away. Grimacing, I reached for some Venenum on the stand beside me, pouring it where I could see holes in my body; there was the real problem that I could bleed to death before Connor came back. As if hospitals weren''t already stretched thin since the war began¡ªstaff sprinting on fumes and supplies haemorrhaging like I was.


    I certainly wasn¡¯t getting into surgery before Alayna. I¡¯d have killed anyone who tried to make me anyway. If she died because I took her place under the surgeon''s knife... No, that blood wouldn''t wash off.


    After the longest two minutes of my life, Connor didn¡¯t come back. Instead, he sent Alex. His black hair looked like someone had had a good go at pulling it out. His blood-smeared pale face was heavy, making him look older than my age. Not good.


    ¡°If someone doesn¡¯t tell me what the fuck is going on, I swear-¡±


    He cut me off, ¡°After getting you to the hospital, me and Leesa went back for Alayna and Louise. We heard screams and hauled ass to get to them. Called Lucas to come help. When we got there, Louise''s head was gone. Alayna was on the ground with three Umbrith standing over her. We barely fought them off. Lucky one was already hurt. But Leesa got banged up pretty bad..."


    Louise was dead. Another one down. Decapitated. A vice tightened around my temples as rage seethed in my veins at the thought.


    ¡°Is Leesa alive?¡± The words left me clipped and sharp.


    He nodded and an insignificant amount of relief ebbed through me like dropping a pebble in an ocean.


    I swallowed hard around the lump in my throat. "Alayna? Will she live?¡±


    Alex just looked at me, brown eyes wide, not saying anything.


    ¡°What were her injuries when you found her?¡± Giving him a question with no room for interpretation was a better idea.


    He hesitated, ¡°Ben, you¡¯ve had a shitter of a day-¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± I growled through clenched teeth; each word felt like dragging nails over raw skin.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    He choked, ¡°Bad bruising on her face and neck. Skull caved in the back, maybe brain damage. Left arm sliced to the bone. Collapsed lung. They started eating her, part of her abdomen is gone...¡± His whisper faded out.


    ¡°Is she already dead?¡± I choked out.


    ¡°Well¡­ When we found her w-we got no pulse. It isn¡¯t looking good. There was a lot of blood¡­ we did what we could at the scene. Managed to get a heartbeat back. But yeah, I think she might already¡­¡± Alex didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Guts twisted into knots, an iron tang clung to the back of my throat. As the wave of revulsion and anger crashed over me, my heart drummed an erratic percussion against my ribcage. Each pulse seemed to drain a little more colour from my vision, the world losing its saturation to grayscale.


    ¡°My fault,¡± the words slipped out involuntarily.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t particularly in the right state to be leading the troops,¡± he said with a hint of pity that grated rather than comforted.


    My stomach churned at the attempt to shove away the image Alex had carved into my head, but it clawed its way back with sickening clarity. I saw Alayna there, broken, the life bleeding out of her the same way it had bled out of Hayley. I let Hayley leave that night. I let Hayley die. Just as I let Alayna leave today. Now I¡¯d killed my own sister. Because I needed help first. Just like when Jax died. It didn¡¯t matter that I was only ten. My parents had three sick kids and they chose to get me treated first. If they¡¯d chosen Jax, we might¡¯ve all been alive now.


    You don¡¯t have time to fall to bits right now, you stupid bastard.


    Right.


    ¡°Alex, give me your phone and a minute alone.¡±


    He compiled without a word. The second his footsteps faded, I fumbled with the device, fingers shaking as I punched in Aaron''s number. He picked up before the first ring died.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aaron snapped uncharacteristically.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I muttered.


    He let out a breath, almost a laugh. "Mate, I''m literally one floor below you getting my face sewn back together. You could''ve just come by and said hi."


    Words jammed in my throat like shards of glass, not wanting to tell him and ruin his bright mood. But silence wasn''t an option; he deserved the truth. After Hayley died he lost his spark for months. I lost mine for good. And I was about to break him all over again.


    He kept talking, all upbeat. "I heard you blew yourself up and need surgery. Surprised you¡¯re awake and kicking-¡±


    ¡°Alayna has been attacked by Umbrith. I think she¡¯s already dead,¡± I blurted out.


    The words were similar to the ones he had spoken to me on the worst day of my life. But this time it felt different. More numb. Like it was going to happen no matter what. Everything I cared about got taken away.


    I was cursed.


    Neither of us cried this time; there was no screaming. No confusion. No shock. Our pain had been scabbed over by too much shit too many times.


    Aaron sucked in air, ¡°This isn¡¯t happening again¡­ Sit tight. I¡¯ll come and see you.¡± He hung up.


    The silence was deafening, enough to make me lose my damn mind.


    What the fuck was I going to do?


    Alayna. That shy little girl who asked me to teach her guitar, not Dad, ''cause apparently he was too good and she was scared to mess up in front of him. Alayna, who made me teach her to drive even though she was shit at it. Alayna, who never backed off no matter how pissed I was. Alayna, who grew up to not even know the meaning of the word shy. Alayna, who was going to die. Alayna, who might already be dead. Alayna, who on her very last day of life thought I¡¯d kill her.


    I had to move.


    Looking around the desolate room, I realised my head was spinning when I couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything without seeing two of it. I was still pulsing blood but I couldn¡¯t figure out where from. In one last ¡°fuck you¡± to the insanity creeping up on me, I shoved my elbows back, using every ounce of strength I had to push myself up.


    Then I blacked out.


    It was days later before I got back any semblance of who the fuck I was. Everything in between was a blurry haze, like a half-remembered dream. I remembered Mum and Dad bickering enough to make me want to throw something at them but I was too frustratingly weak to do anything. I remember female voices speaking to me. Leesa, maybe? And some cute nurse with mousey blonde hair, telling me to rest. Telling me I''d make it. I''d seen her blurry face before. After Josh died. Some trauma response shit that showed up when I was out cold to hold me together. Brains were weird.


    ¡°You will be alright, I promise,¡± she¡¯d said.


    I¡¯d told myself that a lot over the years. It was never true. But I told myself that a lot.


    Every time I tried to ask about Alayna my words just came out as an unintelligible mumble. I wound myself up and up so much that when I finally opened my eyes I just started shouting. Aaron was the only one in the room and he grinned broadly at my outburst. Immediately I felt calm. Aaron always brought calm.


    Wait. He was smiling.


    ¡°Alayna¡¯s alive?¡± I choked.


    ¡°Barely. But yeah,¡± he said.


    My head flopped back as breath pushed out through my lips. ¡°Is Leesa okay?¡±


    ¡°If your bad driving didn¡¯t take her down, nothing will. She¡¯s barely been out your room since your op.¡±


    Leesa could be soft as a cloud when she wanted to be. That meant they were both safe. Alayna would get better. Nothing killed her.


    ¡°Charlotte is up too,¡± Aaron continued.


    ¡°Good,¡± I breathed, my body sagging into the bed. ¡°How the hells did Alayna manage to survive? I thought she was already dead.¡±


    ¡°I said she was barely alive. Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Her heart keeps stopping and she¡¯s been unresponsive since they brought her in. But there¡¯s no damage to her brain. That¡¯s a relief. Although brain damage might not make much difference to a Jameson.¡±


    I somehow managed to laugh. It hurt.


    Glancing round the sterile room, I noticed two men on the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± I asked, nodding to them.


    Aaron stiffened, ¡°We think someone broke into your room so now you¡¯ve got guards.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡±


    ¡°Your charts kept going missing for hours at a time,¡± he explained. ¡°It¡¯s not all bad though. The hospital keeps finding bags of Venenum and Sloan so maybe whoever has been in here was trying to help you. Either way, we didn¡¯t want to take the risk.¡±


    He smiled but it wasn¡¯t his usual optimistic beam. It was the look he gave me before he told me something I didn¡¯t want to hear.


    ¡°Spit it out,¡± I ordered.


    He took a deep breath, pulling the white wire we¡¯d strapped to Alayna from behind his chair. That was the only way she¡¯d convinced me to let her go into that stupid library: so we knew exactly when to get her out. It was stained red with her blood and my insides clenched painfully.


    ¡°Nicked this from your dad,¡± he said.


    I grimaced, "He''ll probably punch you for that."


    Dad had almost as much contempt for Aaron as he did for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure he knows it¡¯s missing yet,¡± Aaron admitted. ¡°There¡¯s something really bad on it. I heard your parents saying they weren¡¯t going to tell you about it so I listened.¡±


    If it was something my parents didn¡¯t want me to hear, it was because Alayna had done something thick and they didn¡¯t want me booting off about it. She had not been left to her own devices for long. We had listened to her movements the whole time she was away from us. What the hells could she have done in the brief time she was left alone before losing Louise and getting attacked by Umbrith?


    I sighed, ¡°Play it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to listen to-¡±


    ¡°Just play it,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Ben, it¡¯s Marco Hawes killing her and Louise.¡±


    Every muscle in my body clenched, nails digging into my palms. I could feel the rage building as I struggled to contain it. Aaron played the recording before I could explode.


    The Umbrith''s hissing drowned out everything at first apart from Alayna screaming Louise¡¯s name in a sound so raw it clawed painfully through my body. Then came my little sister¡¯s perfectly timed antagonising. I wanted to call her an idiot, but I''d be a hypocrite¡ªI would''ve done the same damn thing.


    The whole thing lasted about five minutes. Five minutes of listening to Marco Hawes torture Alayna. Telling the Umbrith what to do. He had control over them. I wish I could say I was surprised, but I wasn''t. The woman who hired us to kill Anthony had told us he controlled the monsters. We thought she was mental at first. Took her cash and weapons and never saw her again. But when the Umbrith started following me and Aly around like vicious, untamed dogs, the woman¡¯s crazy theory started to make sense. And now we had proof Marco could command them. Meaning Anthony could too. And Tiv.


    Alayna''s screams on the recording made me flinch every time, and I swore I''d make Marco scream like that someday. But the gasping was worse than the screaming. She sounded so weak, so pathetic. Every ragged gasp she wetly inhaled felt like a red-hot knife stabbing into my chest. And there was a lot of gasping. With the last bit of strength she had, she shrieked for Tiv. I barked a psychotic, humourless laugh as she did it. Even at the bitter end. Even when his brother had just left her for dead. She still thought Tiv Hawes was her fucking saviour. She was the stupidest person I had ever known.


    But deep down, I knew that wasn''t true. She wasn''t an idiot. She was sick. Depressed. Delusional. And Tiv took advantage of that. I should''ve put a bullet in his skull the first time I saw Alayna in his car. I knew he was a liar from the second she said he knew Sarah and Lucy Hall. Sarah was best friends with Hayley and Charlotte. She helped start our little Umbrith extermination club. We thought her dating Marco to get dirt on Anthony was a solid plan. Sarah and Lucy were dead less than a day after meeting the Hawes brothers. Marco probably did to them what he did to Alayna. The thought made me sick; a sour twitch in my stomach causing a bitter taste to rise to my throat. That whole family was a plague. I should¡¯ve told Alayna the truth from the start¡ªshould have opened my stupid mouth and spoke about Sarah. Maybe then she would¡¯ve stayed away from them.


    Alayna¡¯s recorded gasps ebbed away, leaving me and Aaron stewing in a dread-soaked quiet. Nothing but Umbrith hissing to fill the silence like steam pissing out a kettle. Then shouting from the recording cut through the silence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was more,¡± Aaron muttered.


    We listened close, at first unable to make out who it was. But the louder the posh inflection in tone became, the clearer it was. Tiv tried to go back for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving her there,¡± he had bellowed beyond the hissing.


    Gunfire could be heard. He was the one who had injured the Umbrith before Alex arrived. I shot Aaron a glance, my eyes wide with a mix of disbelief and loathing.


    "Did he actually try to play hero?" I spat the words out more as an accusation than anything else.


    Aaron just met my gaze with a stiff shrug, his hazel eyes glassy. Either way, Tiv¡¯s shouts finally stopped. The coward gave up. He left her there. Dying.


    We sat there forcing shallow breaths. My fingers itched, twitching with the need to rip something apart¡ªanything to annihilate the tight fury building in my veins.


    After what felt like hours but must''ve been a minute, the rustle of movement, screeching of Umbrith being destroyed and panicked commands replaced the quiet. Alex was freaking out, shouting at Lucas to give Alayna CPR while he handled Venenum.


    ¡°Shit, is this thing still on?¡± was the last thing that could be heard before a click.


    That was it.


    The rage sitting heavily on my chest made it hard to breathe. I kept gasping involuntarily as my chest spasmed.


    Finally, the anger simmering in my chest cooled enough for me to speak. ¡°Where are the Hawes brothers now?¡±


    ¡°Sent Ghost after them. A car collected them and they snuck into Garth under cover of night and left on a ship. They¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°Ghost should have ended them,¡± I muttered bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure if there¡¯d been an opening she would have¡­¡±


    ¡°Where the hells has she been anyway? She was gone for a full day.¡±


    ¡°She was holed up in that library with them apparently,¡± Aaron said. ¡°She overheard Marco saying there¡¯s CCTV footage of us in Thruck on the morning Mayrina died¡ªMarco and Anthony know we did it. He told Tiv who seemed apprehensive to believe him. Tiv seems like a fucking idiot. The whole lot of them do. They followed pointless orders to come to Vakoso. Ghost confirmed nobody but Marco seemed to know they were in Harroworth. Alayna was right.¡±


    I took in all he said, not bothering to ask how in the hells Ghost had managed to get in the library without detection¡ªI was well past asking questions about her methods.


    ¡°How are we going to kill them if they¡¯re in Lambent?¡±


    Aaron''s features were stone, but his voice betrayed a scrap of humour. ¡°Find a way to bring them back or sneak on a ship over there. Second option definitely gets us killed in the process though and I don¡¯t fancy dying away from home.¡±


    Tiv''s desperate pleas echoed in my head on repeat. "Tiv might come back for Alayna."


    ¡°Maybe. But it¡¯s Marco we want.¡± He paused for a second before the room seemed to grow colder, an uncharacteristic scowl on his now marred face, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t mind killing Tiv though.¡±


    Yup. I could use that hatred every day. ¡°Bait. Use one to get the other.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s brow creased, ¡°What if Tiv doesn¡¯t come back?¡±


    I scoffed, scratching at the irritating stubble on my chin, ¡°You heard that hero complex bullshit he was spewing. Once he finds out she''s alive, he''ll come running. Naive prick has no idea what he walked into with us.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think he actually gives a shit about her? He was using her.¡± Aaron¡¯s jaw worked, the muscle jumping under his skin.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got a fucking clue. He tried to cut her open yesterday and today he was saying he¡¯d eat a magazine of bullets for her in the library.¡± Trust Alayna to get herself involved in this crap. ¡°You said he didn¡¯t realise he was here. Maybe seeing Aly changed-¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Aaron cut me off, his composure cracking. ¡°He was trying to manipulate her and it worked because she¡¯s fucking broken.¡±


    I shut up then. No point poking at Aaron¡¯s raw nerves when they were still freshly exposed. But he was right. Deep down where anger and reason churned together; I knew Tiv¡¯s actions or lack of them didn¡¯t change the play. Him and his psychotic brothers rolled up here, planning to leave nothing but dead bodies behind. They''d get what was coming to them for that. With Aaron''s help, I''d track down Tiv, Marco, and Anthony. So many were dead because of them. They¡¯d pay for it with the drip of their blood.


    For Hayley¡­ and now for Alayna.


    The thought sent sparks skittering along my nerves. Alayna might have been barely hanging on or she might just slipped away entirely to wherever the hells we went after this shit show of a life.


    But in truth, it didn¡¯t matter if Alayna lived or died. I was going to kill every single member of the Hawes family.